The Sun Prince - Re:Zero OC

by OmegaLul1234

Summary:

The orders of a prophesized stone sends Altair Lugunica, the beloved fifth prince of the nation, on a different path than what his birthright had decided… but yet, life continues.

It continues, but… sometimes, it continues without purpose, just as it had for the former prince.

Do I fight for others' sake? Do I reveal my heritage to bring stability back to the nation?

Such questions ran through his head, and yet, he did not find an answer… that is, until a certain day.

“Foolish commoner… From this day forth, you are mine,” she said as she turned around, her hair dancing in the wind. “It seems surveying this dull place had some merit after all.”

And thus… having gained the interest of the Sun Princess, the prince finally found his purpose.

Chapter 1: 1 - The Death of Altair Lugunica

It was meant to be a usual night, one just like any other.

I was heading back from another gruelling day at school, mentally worn out. A product of stuffing my schedule with classes to fast-track my way through my degree.

But that was beside the point.

On the way back, I had found my eyes too heavy to keep open, and before I knew it… I had passed out, right in the middle of the street.

Or at least… I think that’s what happened.

Memories were tough to organize when you ended up reborn as a baby.

At first, I had thought it was all a dream.

I mean, who wouldn’t?

It wasn’t part of the usual human experience to go from a healthy young adult body right to a newborn infant’s.

Yes… to put it simply, it was confusing, but eventually, the days passed, and I realized that I hadn’t woken up from this dream yet.

Or, in other words… I had realized that this was no dream at all.

And then, soon enough, I realized something else.

I had been sent to another world… or more specifically, I had been reborn in one.

Something I had only heard about in fantasy media.

A world filled with magic, monsters, and completely alien races.

And for some reason, this world was set in medieval times, with knights, royalty, and everything else that came with it.

It was quite the thing to get used to, but I was always known to be adaptable, though I never thought my skill would be used in such a fashion.

As I slowly grew up, I eventually came to the conclusion that I had somehow died in the past.

From what? I had no idea. But that was the only explanation I could find for my current situation… if it even qualified as an ‘explanation’ at all.

But then again, what happened after death was always a mystery, so perhaps this was what usually happened?

Well, it didn’t really matter.

And so, that was how I accepted that I had been born as Altair Lugunica, the fifth prince of the Kingdom of Lugunica, one of the four kingdoms that spanned this world.

Thankfully, alongside magic, this world was filled with odd curses, powers, and so-called ‘Divine Protections’, so my advanced mental capabilities that were soon found out after my birth were not completely unexplainable.

I would have hated to either need to constantly act like a baby, or be worried about being labelled as possessed for not doing so.

And so, for the past five years, I had been living comfortably as royalty, enjoying all the benefits that came with it as I slowly learned more about the new world around me, and the skills that such a fantasy world allowed one to develop.

But, as good things often did, such times came to an end.

As for why it did?

Well… that would be due to my current predicament.

“Brother…”

Looking down at the little girl in my arms, I noticed that her red eyes were swimming with confusion and fear. A product of my rough movements as I hopped from roof to roof.

Giving her my best smile, I lightly tussled her blonde hair as I held her tight, trying to give her a sense of comfort amidst this tumultuous situation.

“It’s going to be alright… I’m right here with you,” I said.

This was Aurelia Lugunica, the one-year-old princess of the same kingdom that I was part of, the younger cousin that I had taken as a little sister the instant she was born, and the very princess that I had kidnapped from the royal palace.

Now, as for why I kidnapped her, it was not out of hate or some twisted prank.

No, there was a reason for this… even if it made me sound crazy.

Alongside being the fifth prince, I was also the keeper of the Dragon Stone, the device that saved the nation from numerous disasters by giving the exact advice that was needed to navigate any situation, and it had chosen me as the next keeper through one of its rare orders as soon as it was born.

It was quite unprecedented, but there was no other reason for the most important thing in the kingdom to be in the hands of a baby, as no one dared to question the device’s instructions.

And I wasn’t any different.

Being the keeper, I knew what it was capable of, with some sort of future-seeing ability that knew how to navigate any possible tragedy, such as when it saved that city from monsters by ordering the knights to protect it nearly a week before the possible disaster struck.

So when it ordered me to take Aurelia away from the palace right after her first birthday… I did as it said, while also keeping its other orders in mind.

We were to remain in the capital, but also ensure our identities weren’t found out, and after eleven years, I was to leave the young Aurelia behind.

An insane prophetic order, with seemingly no reason to follow it at all… but I knew better than to go against it.

The Dragon Stone gave orders to lead the kingdom away from disaster, and with Aurelia and I being royalty, our fates were heavily intertwined with that of the kingdom, so this was only for our benefit… even if it didn’t seem like it at the moment.

It was tough, both mentally in taking my dearest sister out of her place of comfort, and physically with the actual act of escaping the royal palace, the most secure place in the nation.

Luckily, once I sneaked past Old Man Astrea, who was Aurelia’s guard, it was relatively easy, with me using my impressive and somewhat inhuman strength to leap across the cityscape, as well as my Yang magic to mask our presences, a new application of my element that I had only recently discovered.

But anyway, it was quite odd, those orders. 

To have us remain undiscovered despite not leaving the capital… there was only one place where we could stay out of the knights’ sights for long enough, as they were sure to scour the city and nation as a whole once our escapes were discovered.

And so, here we were, at the edge of the large slums of the capital.

Looking down at Aurelia, who had seemingly fallen asleep while I thought to myself, I quickly realized that we would need to truly cast away our past in order to live in this place without sticking out.

And that started with our names.

“Hmm… what should your name be, huh?” I mumbled to myself as I brushed my hand through her hair.

I couldn’t just spring something like this on her, as while she was young, she was old enough to know her name.

It would have to be something she already knew and would like…

Releasing a sigh, I thought back to the various stories I had read to her when I was putting her to bed, those being from both this world, and my old one.

But… there was one in particular that she had taken a liking to.

The story of the ancient queen of this nation, before the Great Calamity. The woman known as the ‘Lion Queen’, Felicia Lugunica.

Felicia… no, that might be too ‘proper’.

And besides, she wasn’t able to pronounce that name anyway.

So how about…

“Felt. Just… just Felt,” I said, smiling to myself.

Yes, that sounded good.

But she wasn’t the only one in need of a new identity, and with me being pretty well-known as the talented youngest prince, the keeper of the Dragon Stone, and also a member of the main royal line, I needed it even more than Aurelia- or… Felt, here.

I needed to get used to that.

But me, huh?

Well… Selian sounds good, I guess.

There was no special meaning, but I think it sounded nice.

“Mmgh…” Felt groaned, squirming in my arms to seemingly gain a more comfortable position.

Yeah… Selian was good, but to her… I would always remain as her older brother.

“Sorry for making things difficult… I bet you miss your bed, huh?” I said, lowering my head to plant a small kiss on her forehead.

Normally, a child taken from home would miss their parents as well, but that wasn’t the case for her… or for me, for that matter.

They were royalty, and thus, they were not only busy, but also… cold.

It was for that reason that I had become so attached to my little sister, as I didn’t want to have her navigate through her first years of life without anyone to give her the love and affection she needed and deserved.

And it was for that reason, even if things would be tough thanks to that odd prophecy, I would ensure that my beloved sister… Felt… lived happily.

And to do that… I would first need a place to stay… alongside food and water.

Hmm… I really didn’t want to stay on the streets, as I’m sure we would end up harassed, or arguably worse, notified to the knights.

Maybe I could find somewhere-

“Oi.”

Hearing a gruff voice, I turned to see a giant man looming over me, his face scarred and body bursting with muscles.

And I didn’t think he was a giant just because he was taller than me, as most adults were… no, he was much taller than the average man, and much bigger too.

“Hmm… you two look awfully pretty for these parts. Ya lost or somethin’?” he asked.

Right… my clothes.

Although I had left in my most travel-ready apparel, which were the clothes I used for training, they were still of very high quality for these parts.

I was a prince, after all.

In short, I was very over-dressed for this place, not to mention the small pyjamas Felt was currently in that were much too fancy for a slum dweller, or even a commoner.

And it seemed that we had already been noticed.

Darn.

“W… We aren’t, really… I am Selian, and this… this is my little sister, Felt,” I said, slowly activating my Yang magic.

Drawing out the feeling of power, the intense connection to the mana in my core, I let it coat the edge of my hands and feet as I prepared to fight this guy, if it was needed, and if it wasn’t… at least I could run away.

“Calm down there, kid. I ain’t gonna hurt ya,” he said. “Now, I don’t know who ya think yer foolin’, but I can tell you two ain’t normal folks.”

Shoot… yeah, this should be expected.

Should I really run away?

“Hmph. Whatever. I don’t need an explanation to what’s goin’ on with you guys, but now I just wanna know… do ya need a place to stay?” he asked.

…What?

“Eh? Did you not hear me, kid?” he asked.

“N-No, I heard you just fine, it’s just… why? Wouldn’t we be a burden?” I asked.

He frowned.

“Hmph. I may be an ass, but I ain’t so heartless as to leave two kids to fend fer themselves,” he said, frowning as he looked at the girl in my arms. “Besides, if yer worried about bein’ a burden, then why don’t you help me out? You got yer hands to glow, right? That’s Yang magic, isn’t it?”

I nodded my head.

“Thought so. Anyway, are ya any good with it?” he asked.

“Y-Yes… I am,” I answered.

As soon as I cast my first spell at the young age of two, I had been labelled a genius at Yang magic.

And it wasn’t just due to my advanced mental capabilities.

Apparently, I had quite the high affinity with mana, and my gate was both incredibly strong and large, allowing me to continuously cast magic with ease.

Although, unfortunately, I did have zero compatibility with spirits… but that wasn’t important right now.

“Hmm… well, I’ve heard there was a spell to pretty things up, right?” he asked. “Some sort of restoration type spell?”

“Yeah… Varanis… it’s one of the first spells you can learn,” I said, confused.

What was this guy getting at?

Why was he interested in that item restoration spell?

”Oho? One of the first ones, you say? Then you definitely know it, right?” he asked, grinning as I nodded my head. “Then that’s perfect. I’ll give you two a place to sleep and some basic grub, and in return, you’ll be helpin’ me by cleaning up some of the items I sell, deal?”

What?

That… it almost seemed too perfect, to suddenly meet someone willing to take us in, even if I had to do some work for it.

But still… could this guy be trusted?

He didn’t seem bad, and his words seemed genuine, but I was quite confused as to why he would want to take us in so easily.

Maybe he really was just a nice old man?

“So? Whaddya say? I’m not gonna stand out here in the dark forever, kid,” he said.

Hmm… I did need a place to stay for the night, or more accurately, Felt did.

And in the future, if we were going to stay here together for at least eleven years, we needed somewhere to call home.

But was it right to trust someone right away?

Well… even if he ended up offering this with malicious intentions, I could always beat him up or run away.

I would just need to keep my eye out, and not let down my guard until I was completely sure of his intentions, and my little sister’s safety.

“Deal,” I said.

“Heh. Alright then, I’ll show you the way to my place,” he said, turning around as he began walking down the road. “Also, I know ya look young, but just how old are ya, kid?”

Walking forward to keep up with him, I ensured that Felt was secure in my arms, and that my knife was still strapped to my side before answering.

“Five,” I said.

The old man tripped, nearly tumbling over.

“F-Five? Jeez, yer even younger than I thought,” he said, looking back at me with inquisitive eyes. “What a scary kid.”

“That’s quite rude,” I said, frowning.

“Haha! Yeah, I guess it is,” he said, chuckling to himself. “Anyway, I think we’ll get along then, kid. Ah, and by the way, the name’s Rom.”

And so, that was the start of my days in the slums, as well as the night that Altair Lugunica, the genius fifth prince of the kingdom and the keeper of the Dragon Stone, disappeared, alongside the daughter of the king’s younger brother, Aurelia Lugunica.

Chapter 2: 2 - Eleven Years

“Selian!”

Hearing the familiar gruff voice resound from outside the door, I clicked my tongue in annoyance before answering him.

“What is it!?” I asked.

“Hurry up with that piece! A good longsword gets a lot, ya know! And I might just have a buyer!” Rom shouted back.

Damn that old man.

“I’m almost done, so just give me a second!” I returned.

Fucking hell, did he think it was easy to repair such a ruined blade?

Sending him a swear under my breath, I returned to the task I was occupied with.

Pressing my hand against the edge of the old sword, its blade chipped and coated in a thick layer of rust, I sent more mana into the weapon with the clear image of a clean, beautiful sword in my head.

“El Varanis,” I then said, keeping my focus as the magic slowly began to do its work, the rust shedding as the metal began to morph under the glow of my Yang magic.

Unlike my other spells, I needed quite a bit of concentration for this one, as well as actually chanting the spell to use it properly.

But that was fine.

After all, this wasn’t a spell I planned to use in combat, unlike the others, so even if it took a lot of focus and time, it didn’t really matter.

And with the others, or at least most of them, I had come up with them myself, so there wasn’t even a chant to use.

I did wonder about how chanting worked, but I had yet to receive an answer, and at this point, I didn’t really care.

After all, as long as I was able to be strong enough to defend myself and Felt, that was fine.

But still… it was a bit sad.

“Why is my beloved Yang magic being used like this?” I mumbled with a pout.

I was supposed to be a renowned genius, dammit… and here I was, restoring items that Rom had picked up from who knows where to sell for a good profit in the slums.

All those hours of practice and causing tutors headaches with my advanced skills… all just to be used for this.

Well… at least it made things better for all of us.

Eleven years had passed since I took my sister away from the royal palace and into the slums of the capital, and in that time, life had been… good.

Yes, good was one way to put it.

While we lived in the slums, Felt and I still had quite the good quality of life, mostly thanks to me doing the cooking, and Rom giving us a good cover story about being our adopted grandfather.

But honestly… at this point, I doubted that we needed it anymore.

After the first year of uproar, the news of the two of us getting kidnapped remained in the hearts of many as a tragedy of the past, and the knights had since stopped their intense search for the lost royals.

But that didn’t mean I could get complacent, hence my golden hair having been dyed blue.

I could do the same with Felt, considering that she also had red eyes and golden hair, which were the signature physical traits of the royal family, but I think we had embedded ourselves in the slums for long enough to not arouse suspicion.

As I finished fixing up the sword, I heard the door of my room open, as a very familiar twelve-year-old girl walked in, her hands resting on her hips in her usual pose.

I really do wonder where she got that from.

“Hey, Big Brother! Guess what?” she asked with a smirk.

“What is it, Felt?” I said, lifting my head from my work as I released my control of the spell.

“Hehe~ you that curious?” she said with a smirk.

I mean, not really. I only asked because you told me to.

Of course, I had been the one to watch this little brat grow up, so I knew that saying that would only lead to a tantrum.

Such were the so-called ‘troublesome teens’… though my inability to properly scold her was probably a factor as well.

“I got some great stuff from an idiot in the town square! Really, you would think he would be better at bartering! Hahaha,” she chuckled happily, walking over to me.

“Just be careful. It’s not good to make enemies,” I said, wrapping my arm around her in a hug. “A young, cute girl like you would be valuable goods, you know.”

”Hah. Like they could catch me,” she said, lightly squeezing me in return. “Besides, even if they did get me, you’d just come get me, right?”

“Of course I would,” I said, tightening my grip on her.

She began to squirm in my grasp, but to no avail.

“I will always come to save you… but still, I want you to be strong enough to defend yourself,” I said, my tone growing serious as I began to rise to my feet.

“H-Hey, wait a minute! I just got here, you know? A-And I bet you’re tired too, right? Here, how about we go and grab some grub, huh? How does that sound?” she said, begging and pleading.

But unfortunately, the agenda for the rest of the afternoon had already been decided.

“I think there’s something else we could do to pass the time,” I returned, turning to look at her. “Something much more useful… don’t you think?”

Her eyes were wide in fear as she continued to struggle, trying her best to escape from my grasp.

Yeah, she definitely knew what I meant.

It was training time.

Usually, at this point, she would try to run away, only to be caught by me a moment later, but thankfully, she had decided to skip that step by waltzing into my grasp right away.

How sad… for her, that is.

—

As Felt twisted her body, slashing towards me with her short sword, I watched as the blade sped towards me with enough speed to make the air shriek.

How dangerous.

I guess I really did make her angry with that takedown earlier, huh?

Twisting my wrist, I twirled my spear upward just in time to block her strike, stepping away as I warded her to the side, a gust of wind billowing past my face as she came to a stop.

“You’re getting better at using your Divine Protection. Well done,” I praised her.

I still wasn’t quite sure what exactly it was, but to put it simply from what I had observed so far, Felt’s unique power, her Divine Protection, allowed her to move at high speeds and easily climb up walls and seemingly ignore the air resistance around her, all while releasing a gust of wind in her wake.

Quite useful, but also limited to improving mobility, which could be dangerous if she got overconfident.

But with these training sessions, I was pretty confident in removing any arrogant thoughts she would have due to her strength.

With our training, I had tried to see if she could tap into any other powers related to it, such as releasing blades of wind, but it seemed her Divine Protection was limited to enhancing her agility and speed.

But still… that was more than fine.

As long as she learned to use it, that is.

“It… haa… it doesn’t feel like it when you can match my speed so easily, dammit!” she shouted, stomping her feet in anger. “So unfair!”

Well… it wasn’t as if speed was everything, and even then, I could match up to her speed by simply using my mana-enhanced strength, and I could go even faster if I used my teleportation spell.

As I learned more about the world, and the magical elements that governed it, I began to think about what my ‘Yang’ element actually meant.

I mean, the other elements, such as wind and fire, were pretty easy to understand. Fire was fire, which extended to energy, and wind was wind, which extended to external control of objects.

But with mine… that wasn’t the case.

Yang was the element of light, allowing me to cast simple spells that lit up a room, as well as shoot concentrated beams of light with Jiwald… although I wasn’t as good at that one.

But I also realized that the Yang element also governed ‘connection’. A very mysterious attribute.

It was this aspect of ‘connection’ that allowed me to repair objects, as well as allow me to cast very basic healing magic.

And most importantly… it allowed me to teleport by ‘connecting’ myself with wherever I wanted to go and simply letting my mana take me there.

Such a technique wasn’t normal.

If not for the skill required, then for the pure amount of mana that was needed to perform it, it could be said that I was one of the few people in the kingdom that could use it.

The cost of mana, it was… astronomical. So much so, that it was practically useless in combat for anyone else, as they would only be able to use one spell before being limited to pure martial abilities.

But luckily for me, I had a Divine Protection of my own.

Throughout my days practising magic, and enhancing my body with mana, I had not once run out of it. And when I looked deeper, I realized that I was unconsciously siphoning mana from the atmosphere, while also using spells with more efficiency than what was normal.

The Divine Protection of Mana… at least, that’s what I called it. 

It wasn’t like it had a name, and since I planned on keeping it a secret, I wasn’t going out of my way to find out.

But while I was constantly using it unconsciously, I had not once actively used it by my own will.

I wonder… was it even possible?

I had tried more than my fair share of times, seeing if I could pull the mana from the atmosphere into my blade, just like how the Divine Protection of the Sword Saint was rumoured to work… but to no avail.

Ah, well… while that would be cool, it wasn’t really needed.

“Oi. What’re you smirkin’ about?” Felt said, giving me an annoyed frown as she brushed off the dirt from her clothes.

“Nothing,” I said, a playful smirk forming on my lips. “Just thinking that I don’t need to try too hard.”

Her eye twitched, and with her grip tightening around her short sword, she once again raced forward, aiming to give me some payback.

Unfortunately, she was quite predictable when she got angry.

With my hand brushing away her strike, I swung my spear behind her legs, sweeping them out from under her as she began to tumble off-balance, right into my arms.

Tightening my arms around her in a hug, I heard her sword clatter to the ground as she began to struggle in protest.

“L-Let me go!” she shouted.

“Never,” I replied, squeezing even tighter.

It… was about that time, wasn’t it?

The time I fulfilled the Dragon Stone’s prophecy… or rather, the second part of it.

But when I think of separating from her, when times had been so wonderful like this, I can’t help but have second thoughts.

“W-What’s this about… Brother?” she asked, her tone turning concerned.

Was I showing some of my feelings on my face?

I really shouldn’t… it’s not like I deserved to anyway.

But at the very least… I knew that Felt was strong and smart enough to defend herself now.

Even though I had always been there for her, she could survive on her own, and she had Rom here too.

Besides, even if I was supposed to be separated from her, I could still watch over her when I could.

So maybe… it really was time to leave.

Besides, if enough time passed, and no danger seemed to be present, I could always come back to her… even if she ended up hating me afterwards for leaving her out of nowhere.

Thinking about that, I could only squeeze tighter.

—

Putting the last of my good clothes, which didn’t amount to a lot, into my bag, I then tied it up before throwing it over my back.

I was packing light, which was easy due to not having many possessions.

All I needed was my spear, some extra clothes, some travel supplies, and some money.

As for what I would do with it… well, time would only tell.

And so, with the gentle moonlight shining through the boarded up windows, I began heading downstairs.

“Oi. Selian.”

I stopped at the bottom of the stairs.

Of course it wouldn’t be so easy…

“Hey, Old Man. What are you doing up at this hour?” I asked.

“I love my day naps, kid. More importantly…” his words trailed off as he looked at my bag with a frown. “You’re really going, huh?”

I turned my head downward.

“I told you I would, remember? This shouldn’t be a surprise,” I said, avoiding his gaze.

Dammit… why did I have to feel the guilt now?

I had already made up my mind.

“Yeah, I know. But still… it’s quite weird, for such a lovin’ brother like yerself to just get up and leave,” he said, taking a swig of what I assumed to be alcohol. “The little Felt ain’t gonna be happy.”

“Yeah… I know… but I have my reasons,” I said.

The prophecy… those damn instructions…

I had followed them blindly, even I would admit that.

It felt natural to, though.

After all, it had saved this nation and its people many times, and as for Felt and me, I believed that my strength was enough to keep us safe and happy.

And it has.

But now that we were separating… I couldn’t help but question it.

“Having second thoughts, kid?” Rom asked.

Was I?

It felt that way, didn’t it?

Taking a deep breath, I eventually found the strength to shake my head.

“No…” I said. “I already promised myself to do this. And there… there must be a reason.”

There has to be, right?

Why else would it tell me to do all of this?

“Hah. A reason, huh? Well, even if I would hate to have yer magic go, I won’t stop ya. Yer quick as a whip, and strong as hell, so I bet you’d do fine out there,” he said before taking a drink and releasing a large belch.

Nasty…

“Ah, that’s the good shit… anyway, I don’t care about ya leavin’, kid, but that’s not the same for Felt, is it?” he said. “I’m not tellin’ ya to stay for her, but I think we both know it’d be bad to just up and leave outta nowhere.”

…I already knew that, dammit.

I already knew that it was cowardly to leave like this.

But imagining how she would react… I just felt sick.

I didn’t want to be hated, but at the same time, I would prefer that to her agonizing over me.

But was that really true?

I didn’t know.

I didn’t know what the hell I wanted, or what to do.

And so… I ran.

Like a coward.

“Oi… Brother…”

But I guess fate wouldn’t let me be a total coward today.

Looking over at Felt, who had walked out of her room’s door, I felt my lips twist into a grimace at her expression.

She looked sad, a little angry, but most of all… confused.

“How… how much did you hear?” I asked.

“A lot, but… but that’s not important right now!” she said, her foot stomping against the ground as she glared at me. “You… what do you mean, you’re leaving?”

Hearing her voice crack, and seeing the tears that were threatening to spill from her eyes, I found myself locked in place.

Should I comfort her? Should I run?

I… I didn’t know. But if there was an option that felt natural… then, of course, I wanted to make her feel better.

So, walking towards her, I tightly wrapped her in another hug, not feeling her struggle against my affections like she usually did.

“W-Why are you leaving?” she asked, her voice muffled by my shirt. “Is it… because of me?”

“No. There’s no way that’s the case,” I said, instantly shutting such an idiotic idea down. “There’s a reason… and I’d stay with you if I could… but I need to go.”

I felt her tremble in my arms, and a moment later, she shot her head up to look at me.

“Then why!? Why would you go!?” she asked.

“Because there is a reason… it’s something I have been planning for a long time,” I said, my tone gentle.

“A reason… what kind of reason would make you leave?” she asked. “Aren’t we happy here? Together?”

I could only offer her silence as an answer.

If she truly wanted to know, and actually pressed me for an answer, then I would absolutely tell her everything.

About our heritage, about the Dragon Stone, about the true me… but I had a feeling that she didn’t care about all of that.

She was a simple girl, after all.

“Fine then. You have to leave, that’s fine. I bet you want to see the world, get a girlfriend, and fight a lot of monsters, don’t you? You’re a man, after all,” she said with a nasal voice as she began stepping on my toes.

I wanted to say that it wasn’t like that, but I knew that shutting up was the better choice at the moment.

“But… I’m coming with you,” she said firmly. “We’ve always been stuck together, after all.”

Now that… was the one thing I couldn’t allow.

The whole reason for me leaving this place and having us live in the slums all these years was to keep that prophecy fulfilled, after all.

So to go through all that anguish and have it be for nothing in the end as I abandoned the prophecy… that was one thing I couldn’t do.

Yes… that was right.

I had already done so much, and made such hard choices… I couldn’t turn back now.

“No,” I said sternly. “You… can’t come with me. I’m sorry, Felt.”

I felt her tense up at my harsh tone, something I only use whenever she did something that could get her hurt, or when she needed a serious scolding for another reason.

She… she knew I was serious.

“I need to go alone, and you need to stay here, with Old Man Rom. It… it just has to be this way,” I said, rubbing my hand through her hair.

I would still be checking in on her to make sure she was fine, but I would keep that to myself.

I had a feeling it might hurt more if so… not to mention that she might get reckless if she thought I was always there with her.

We stayed locked in each other's arms in silence for a few more moments before Felt finally spoke up.

“So… you’re really going,” she said, a hint of acceptance in her voice.

I was surprised that she wasn’t fighting this any more.

But then again… I think she knew that this wasn’t something I was willing to budge on.

“Yes… I’m sorry,” I returned. “But… we will see each other again. I promise.”

We stayed like that together for a few more moments before Felt eventually moved my arms off of her.

“If you promise… then I guess that’s fine… but… umm…” her head then turned down, seemingly embarrassed. “Can you, uhh… sleep with me tonight? Ya know… for old time’s sake?”

Oh? What’s this?

We hadn’t slept together in… what was it, three years at this point?

Back when Felt had decided she wanted to be a ‘mature girl’… and also when she stopped being afraid of the dark.

But for her to act so meek, a complete opposite to her usual boisterous personality… well, I really wanted to tease her, but I think that wouldn’t be very nice of me to do, considering the circumstances.

“Of course,” I answered.

Besides… before I left, I would like to spend some more time together as well.

Chapter 3: 3 - The Great Rabbit

Standing in the city centre, with the grand fountain behind me, I quickly realized that I was in quite a troubling predicament.

Now that I had fulfilled the Dragon Stone’s instructions and left the slums after a tearful goodbye with my dear sister… what the hell was I supposed to do now?

I couldn’t go back there, that was definitely not an option.

Hmm…

Thinking logically, with my combat abilities and magic, the best thing for me to do now was to become a knight, but I didn’t really want to be part of those people, considering that most of them were a pretentious bunch.

And there was also the issue of being found out as the former prince… but it had been quite a while, and the prophecy never said anything about staying hidden my entire life… but on the other hand, I might get in trouble considering that I also kidnapped Felt…

Damn, this was tough.

For now, I think it would be best to stay discrete.

I had lived twice as long in this world in the slums compared to my time as a prince, so it wasn’t as if I needed to live lavishly to be comfortable.

Then… should I just travel around? 

I could probably sell my skills to passing merchants as a guard to get some free rides, and in terms of making money, I could always go hunting or do odd jobs.

Hmm… while I haven’t been too interested in the world around me, I did hear that Crusch Karsten was doing well, having taken more responsibility in her family’s domain.

I had known her from my past, if only briefly with the few banquets we had been a part of, as well as that one time that we had trained together.

She was a cute kid, although a bit serious for a girl who should be a ‘normal’ child, unlike my reincarnated self, but due to that, I would like to think the two of us got along pretty well.

But still… it had been over eleven years since I met her, and aside from utterly destroying her in a duel, it’s not like I was someone memorable to her.

In that case, she probably forgot about me, so she probably wouldn’t find me out if I visited.

And if she did… well, I can only hope she was as kind and trustworthy as the image I had of her in my mind.

— Crusch Karsten —

The lands of the Fourtour Plains, a beautiful scene of lush, rolling hills that I was proud to have under my family’s domain.

It was meant to be a simple survey through the bordering lands of the Karsten Duchy where I could inspect the lands and meet with the local lords, a responsibility my parents had graciously gifted to me thanks to my recent accomplishments.

But how… how did it end up like this?

“T-They won’t stop! Crusch-sam- Gahk!”

As I watched another of my soldiers have their arm bitten into by that despicable monster, I couldn’t help but grit my teeth in anger.

How unlucky… and how dare this ‘Great Rabbit’ attack my beloved lands, my beloved people… the things that I have sworn to protect…

I wouldn’t allow it.

“Completely… unacceptable!”

With a great shout, I raised my sword, feeling the wind compress under the will of my Divine Protection and magic before I swung down, launching a blade of wind to cut down the rabbit that was attacking the soldier.

But where one died, another two appeared, hopping down the hills towards this region’s main town with never-ending ferocity.

Just how many people had died from this thing?

How many towns reduced to bloodstains and empty houses?

How… how was this acceptable?

Was this not something worthy of the people being protected against?

No, it must be, for I would not be fighting otherwise.

But in that case…

“Then what the hell is that damned dragon doing,” I muttered under my breath.

It was a blasphemous thought, and an even more blasphemous thing to voice out loud, but I couldn’t control myself at the moment.

Many had already died, both soldiers and civilians, yet the supposed great defender of our land was nowhere to be seen.

Yes… perhaps this was also due to my incompetence, but still…

No, such thoughts were useless.

There was still a battle to fight, and still people to save.

Looking into the distance, with the many rabbits closing in on the frontline, I once again raised my sword.

“I am Crusch Karsten! Heir to the Karsten Duchy! And as is my duty, I will not allow these lands to fall into peril!” I shouted, hoping to inspire the few men that stood by my side as I released another slash of air.

With the wind howling, my attack quickly struck true, bisecting five rabbits at once as they closed in on the retreating masses.

But despite that, it wasn’t enough.

I… wouldn’t be able to save them all on my own.

There would absolutely be more casualties.

At least Ferris was behind me to treat the wounded, but that was useless to those who had already been completely devoured.

If only that Sword Saint, or any other of the Royal Knights were here, perhaps-

My thoughts were cut off as a man suddenly appeared in front of me, thrusting his spear forward and instantly killing a rabbit that had sneaked past the frontline to attack.

Before I could react, he once again disappeared, only to reappear next to a squad of the town’s guards, delivering a slash that cut down the three monsters that were about to pounce on them.

What?

What… was that?

I was not hyperbolic when saying he disappeared… it simply wasn’t at the level of being fast. 

It was even faster than that, as if he could move in the blink of an eye.

And his spearmanship, an art of weaponry that was quite rare, was incredibly skilled.

Who was he?

Did I really have someone like this in my group? Or was the nearby town harbouring a hidden powerhouse?

“Just my luck… I can’t believe it,” he said as he reappeared at my side, turning his head to look at me. “Crusch Karsten… I take it that you wouldn’t mind my assistance?”

With him now facing me, I was able to see a bit more of this mysterious man.

With sharp, red eyes, and short choppy blue hair, clearly having been cut by his own hand, I couldn’t tear my gaze away from his face.

Not that I was falling in love like some kind of fairy tale story… No, while he was quite pleasing to the eyes, I was not such a weak-willed woman.

Instead… he had caught my attention as I couldn’t help but see the extreme resemblance in his face to my dear friend, Fourier.

But that wasn’t important right now.

With his speed and strength… perhaps, the casualties could be lessened greatly.

“That would be much appreciated,” I said. “I will thank you and ask for your name later. For now, I ask you to assist me in driving this disaster away from here.”

He smiled, unbothered by my demanding tone. “Well, if it’s an order from Crusch-sama, then who am I to refuse?” 

I was confused at how… familiar he seemed, but before I could think about it further, he once again disappeared, blinking to one end of the battlefield as he cut down another group of the monsters.

Of course, I wasn’t one to idly sit by as another acted with such bravery.

And so, the fight continued, but with a much more favourable outlook thanks to our new ally.

It wasn’t as if he could completely defeat this disaster alone, but he was incredible at ensuring the survival of the men in the front lines, appearing right in time to save anyone who was overwhelmed, and slashing through the rabbits with his glowing spear.

That was… Yang magic, wasn’t it?

And teleportation no less…

How interesting.

I don’t think I have seen that type of magic used so skilfully since… him.

Ha. 

Being able to reminisce about old friends like this in the middle of battle… he truly was an amazing help if I was able to act so carefree.

The battle continued, and while the civilians were soon evacuated, with less and less soldiers losing their lives, we were still being pushed back.

And that was when the spearman appeared at my side.

“Crusch-sama… it seems they are targeting me,” he said, wiping the sweat off his brow. “At least when I’m close to them, that is.”

“Targeting you? What have you done to earn the ire of the Great Rabbit?” I asked, releasing another blade of wind to cut down a group of that monster.

Or would they be considered individual monsters?

No, that didn’t matter.

“Nothing,” he said, narrowing his eyes. “But considering how they’ve been acting… I can only assume they’re attracted to mana.”

That… was entirely plausible.

It would explain why the Great Rabbit was always drawn to such large populations, as well as how they suddenly disappeared after leaving their mark of destruction, as there would be no more mana to be attracted to.

“I see… And? What use is that information at the moment?” I asked.

“Well… I do have an idea,” he said, his face set in a serious frown. “Just give me some time, and I might be able to reverse this situation.”

I stared at him for a moment, trying to think of what his plan could be.

Was he planning to run?

No, that wouldn’t make sense. 

He had more than enough chances to run before, and he didn’t seem like a knight in his shabby attire, so he bore no responsibility to fight, yet he had continued to fight with us thus far.

I… believed I could trust him.

“Fine. I will try my best, spearman,” I said. “Although, do try not to die. I would like to know your name before you do.”

“Haha… well, ideally, I would like to live after you learn of it too,” he said, performing a light bow. “But yes. As your will, Crusch-sama, I will neutralize this disaster.”

And then, he disappeared.

How cheeky… that was absolutely something that could be considered as disrespectful, especially with that condescendingly serious tone.

It was the same one those infuriating local lords used on me, thinking that I was too young to be a real noble.

But oddly enough, when he said it, I couldn’t find it in myself to be mad.

Instead, I could only feel a smirk grow on my face.

A smirk of excitement.

Excitement?

In a place like this?

Where so many had lost their lives?

How shameful.

But still… I couldn’t help it.

Such was the effect of this mysterious blue-haired spearman’s presence and his confidence that bordered on hubris.

With him gone, I once again faced the threat ahead of me with my sword drawn and my men at my side.

While the numbers of the Great Rabbit had been greatly depleted, with swathes of emptiness marking where that man and I had focused our attacks on, they were slowly being replenished, as the volleys of magic and arrows from the now-organized ranged units were not enough to keep up.

But that was fine.

I was nowhere near the strongest, despite my best efforts.

The title of that went to the monstrous Sword Saint of the Astrea family.

But if it was just a few moments to buy time… then I could do it.

The heir to the Karsten Duchy was not someone who should, or could, fall so easily to such adversity.

And I… was that heir.

“So you will not take another step forward, beasts,” I declared, infusing as much mana as I could into my sword.

As I concentrated on my blade, I noticed that all the rabbits had suddenly stopped, all turning to stare at me with their beady red eyes renewed with vigor.

What would you know? 

That spearman was correct.

Well… that certainly helped my confidence, but I still had my part to play.

These vermin, intruding on my beloved homeland…

“I will not allow it!”

With a great shout, I then unleashed my charged strike, releasing a blade of wind that easily outmatched anything I had output before.

“Grk-!”

Slumping to my knee, I felt my body creak under the strain of the mana I had used up with one strike, my gate burning from the sudden depletion of mana.

Of course… doing such a thing wouldn’t come without any consequences.

But thankfully, I was not the only one to feel pain from that strike.

The sea of rabbits that had stretched before me was reduced to a few stragglers, the fields bathed red in blood and covered in grime.

If it was any usual invasion, this would be the end of the battle, and we would be hailed victorious… but the Great Rabbit was no ordinary beast, as the few that were left quickly replaced their lost members, forming yet another horrifying sight.

“Ha… how frightening,” I said through breathless pants.

Usually, this would be where despair began to set in at the face of such unfairness.

But thankfully… my bet had paid off.

As in the distance, a small flash of light formed, quickly growing to an impressive size and a brightness that forced one to look away, only accompanied by a strained shout.

“Al… Jiwald!” 

And then, the ball of light was released, shooting into the distance and basking the land in light as if a second sun had formed.

And as for the rabbits… they all looked at it in a daze before eagerly leaping towards the light as fast as they could, heading towards the uninhabited forest to the north.

“Haa… fuck…”

Hearing the haggard voice of the very man that brought us such a victory, barely audible from the cheers of the surrounding soldiers, I got back up to my feet to turn towards him, as he had appeared beside me, likely not to get caught up in the waves of the monster.

He was alive… that was good.

“It is uncouth to say such words in front of a noble lady,” I said with a teasing smirk.

“My apologies… oh great Crusch-sama… haa… that last stunt just took a lot out of me,” he said, taking a deep breath as he stood up to face me. “But it worked, huh? That’s fortunate.”

I raised my brow at this. “Were you really willing to place your life on such a bet?”

“Of course,” he said, his red eyes narrowing as he looked back toward the town. “If not for doing something like this, then what use does my strength have? Besides, fending off one of the three great Mabeasts… that’s a pretty good story, is it not? I feel like my future children will love hearing that before bedtime.”

With the sun shining overhead, beginning to crest the horizon as dusk began to settle, I couldn’t help but feel stunned at this man before me.

Romance… it was not. Though I was sure such words, mixed with such strength and appearance, would cause any ordinary woman’s heart to flutter.

No, instead, I was enamoured with the mere presence of the young man.

If such people could exist in this nation, and eagerly fight to defend it… perhaps the Lion Kings of the past could once again return, and there would be no need to rely on century-old contracts… but instead, we could rely on our own strength.

“Though, I would rather live,” he added, rubbing his head with a small smile.

…Or perhaps I was mistaken.

At least he was truthful, as I could feel the wind around him blowing as evenly as a summer breeze.

“Well, either way, I thank you greatly for your assistance,” I said, lightly bowing my head. “And speaking of that… just what is your name?”

“…Selian. Just Selian,” he said, smiling at me. “And there’s no need for modesty, Crusch-sama. You were quite amazing as well.”

I took the compliment with a graceful smile, but inside, I was quite confused.

He… he seemed already fine, for the most part, despite releasing such an enormous amount of mana.

How was that possible?

While I had some skill in wind magic, I was by no means a magician, yet even I could feel the might of that last spell, and the amount of mana it would take… it was absurd.

And that constant use of teleportation magic…

Well… I suppose that wasn’t my business.

“I suppose we should return to the town then, Selian-dono,” I said, turning to the gathered soldiers. “But first… an announcement of our victory is in order, don’t you think?”

“Hmm? Yeah, I guess,” he said with a shrug. “Are you going to make a speech, Crusch-sama?”

“Hmm… you don’t need to add any honorifics, Selian-dono. You have earned that much at least,” I said.

“Oh… then, in that case, can you stop using ‘dono’ as well? It makes me feel odd, Crusch-s… san,” he said.

Hmm. Interesting.

He was quite amusing to have around.

In fact…

“If it makes you feel odd, I can only guess you are not a knight despite having such skill with the spear and magic?” I asked.

“Huh? No, far from it,” he said, shaking his head.

Far from it?

He must be a commoner then… even more amazing.

“I see… then, would you like to be one? I would be more than happy to take you in under the House Karsten,” I offered.

Having him alongside Ferris… yes, that would truly be a wonderful pair of knights to stand at my side.

“Ah… I think I’ll have to refuse, although the offer is tempting,” he said, looking off into the distance. “I don’t think I would fit in with that group.”

“Hmm… I think you would be rather suited to it… but alas, I accept your refusal,” I said. “And as for a speech… well, is there any need for it?”

“I… guess not, huh?” he returned.

Out across the plains, the grass coated in the blood of ally and foe alike, many soldiers and fleeing civilians were present, each overflowing with emotion.

Some were overjoyed with relief at the end of such a harsh battle, while others cried to mourn the loss of those who had died.

It was quite a sight, and not one I planned to disturb with my words.

That could be saved for later tonight, as a celebration was sure to follow.

Instead-

“Crusch-sama!”

“Crusch-san!”

Hearing two familiar voices, I turned to see my two dearest friends running towards me. 

“Ferris… Fourier-sama… what are you two doing here?” I asked in surprise. “Is everyone healed?”

“Y-Yes! But when the soldiers said the battle was over, and you hadn’t returned…” Ferris said worriedly, tears beginning to spill from his eyes.

“He did quite an exceptional job, if I must say. A performance fitting the student of ‘Blue’,” Fourier added, nodding his head.

“Oho? Is that so?” I said, smiling at the demi-human boy. “Then, you have my thanks. Well done, Ferris.”

“I-It wasn’t much…” he said, averting his eyes in embarrassment before his gaze landed on Selian.

Ah, right. Introductions.

“How rude of me. You two, this is Selian. He was instrumental in today’s battle, and I’m sure many more would have died without his assistance. In fact, it was him that drove away the Great Rabbit,” I said, pushing the man forward. “And these are my two dear friends. Ferris Argyle, an amazing healer who is also my attendant, and Fourier Lugunica, the fourth prince of the nation.”

Oddly enough, I noticed that Fourier wasn’t acting his usual self, where he would introduce himself with grandiose.

Instead, he was oddly… contemplative.

How odd.

But that word was something I could use many times for that man, so I thought nothing of it.

“Nice to meet you two. And despite what she said, her skills were just as impressive,” Selian replied. “Don’t put yourself down, Crusch-san.”

So he wasn’t surprised at Fourier being a prince… I would say that it was odd, but then again, Selian didn’t show much reaction to me being the heir to one of the strongest families in the nation either, so it wasn’t completely out of the question.

I guess he was simply impervious to the splendor of nobility and royalty.

Admittedly, compared to how most would react, to have him be so comfortable… it was quite refreshing.

I gave him a small smile. “That wasn’t my intention-“

“‘San!?’,” Ferris shouted, his tail bristling in anger as he pointed to Selian. “That’s ‘sama’ to you! This is Crusch Karsten, the heir to the Karsten Duchy! Give her the proper respect!”

Ah… I should have predicted this.

Ferris, while I thought of him as my dear friend, was quite loyal to me.

“Ferris… it’s fine. He has more than earned my respect, enough that I wish to communicate casually amongst each other as comrades, just as I allow you to,” I said, not harshly, but sternly.

His loyalty was sometimes a bit… overbearing.

But he meant well.

“If you say so… Crusch-sama…” he said with a pout.

And he still hasn’t stopped with that respectful tone…

“Well, I personally have nothing but thanks for you. Although, I admit, you two getting close so quickly is a bit depressing,” Fourier said, walking up to Selian.

Depressing?

What was he talking about?

“Nevertheless, as the fourth prince, and someone who was sure to be in the path of destruction, I thank you for-”

Fourier’s words suddenly cut off as he extended his hand, his face frozen in what looked like shock.

“Fourier… what is it?” I asked.

“Uh… n-nothing, just… I want to have a private chat with such an admirable figure, is all!” 

He then gripped Selina’s arm, and before I could voice a word of protest, began pulling him towards the city.

Huh… how odd.

“What was that about, Crusch-sama?” Ferris asked.

“I… am not sure,” I said before shaking my head. “Nevertheless, let us head back into the city. While the battle is over, there is still much to do in terms of recovery, as well as notifying my parents about what happened here.”

As we began walking towards the city, I couldn’t help but think back to Selian.

He was young, likely around my age, but had skill and power well beyond his years, and a maturity and bravery to match.

He was a respectable young man.

I hope that I could see him again, if not at the celebration, then at least sometime in the future.

— Selian —

Having dragged me past the wall and behind a nearby barracks, Fourier finally came to a stop, taking a moment to collect his breath before turning to look at me.

“You… you said your name was Selian, right?” he asked. 

“That is true,” I said.

“Ha… I see…” he murmured.

Yeah, I somewhat expected this.

He was always the smart one, after all.

Fourier Lugunica… he was my older brother, and the sibling that I was closest to in age, with him being only a few years older than me.

When I was a child, we got along quite well, and we often played chess together, as well as practising magic and martial arts… although he always skipped those classes whenever possible.

Still, while he was a child back then, he was mature for his age, and always tried to make time to play with me.

Plus… he was quite clever, even as a child, hence why we frequently tied in chess despite my reincarnated knowledge and maturity.

While that was definitely thanks to my lack of skill in the game, his intelligence was still quite amazing to keep up with me.

So him figuring something out about me… it wasn’t completely out of the cards, and I was quite worried when I saw him.

But I was just glad that he kept things between us… or, at least, it seemed that way for the moment.

“You’re… you’re actually Altair, aren’t you,” he said. “My supposedly dead brother…”

Yep, definitely clever. I guess that grew with his age as well.

“Yes, I am,” I said before releasing a sigh. “But please do keep it secret. I… have not been hiding just for fun.”

“Not for fun, eh? Then for what reason?” he asked, crossing his arms over his chest. “And why did you leave in the first place? Is it connected?”

“Yes… you remember that I was the keeper of the Dragon Stone, correct?” I said, to which he nodded. “I am simply following its order. It wanted me to escape and stay hidden. After this long, my instructions have ended, which is why I’m here… but I’d still prefer to not flaunt my identity.”

Besides, I had a feeling that if I was once again forced into royalty, I would be quite bored.

“The Dragon Stone told you? Hmm… and I can only assume that you took her as well… Aurelia, that is,” he said.

…He was annoyingly clever.

“Precisely. I ensured she grew up happy and healthy, for your information, so don’t get too angry about me kidnapping our cousin,” I said.

And now that Felt had grown into her own person… she really was more suited for life outside royalty anyway.

“Ha. I always had a suspicion about it, especially considering your skills and how attached you were to her,” he said, shaking his head. “But still… that is quite the amazing story. It would be unbelievable if it was anyone else, but if it’s you…”

His voice trailed off as his lips curled into a smirk.

“Still, you seem to have grown even more, judging by how Crusch praised your skills. She doesn’t do that lightly, you know,” he said. “Ah, and I apologize for Ferris’ behaviour. He is quite… overprotective of Crusch. There’s a story behind it, but it’s not my place to tell.”

“Ah, I figured,” I said, waving my hand. “Don’t worry, I didn’t really take offence to it-”

Wait.

Hold on a moment.

“…‘He’?” I asked, unsure.

Did I simply hear him wrong?

“Ahaha! Ah, I truly do enjoy the reactions that Ferris garners,” Fourier chuckled. “Yes, he is a male, through and through. Although he does act and dress as a girl, as you probably guessed.”

I… was incredibly confused.

Was it some sort of fetish for Crusch?

I mean, I wasn’t against transgender people, but that concept didn’t apply in this world.

Although seeing that… I would have to reassess that thought.

But wow… that was actually a boy… I would have to be careful in the future.

“Well… I see… I am sure he has broken many hearts then,” I said.

“Haha! You can’t even imagine,” Fourier laughed, patting my shoulder a few times before his expression turned serious. “Then… Altair, my dear brother… while I do not care about the games and instructions that you’ve been tasked with, I must ask… are you happy?”

Was I happy, huh?

“What’s with that?” I asked, confused.

“What’s with what? Isn’t it only natural for an older brother to be concerned about his long-lost sibling?” he said, leaning against the wall. “So? Are you happy? If not, you can always ask for my help. And after today, I’m sure Crusch will be just as generous… even if it makes me a bit jealous.”

Tilting my head down, I began to think about what had happened in this second life of mine so far.

It wasn’t much, to be honest. Outside of training and keeping Felt happy, I hadn’t really done much.

But thinking about Felt… the smile she had after she wrote down her first word… when she giggled after playing a game together… how happily she clung to me…

And now, there were even more people that I was able to help, such as Crusch, and the gentle smile she showed after the battle was won.

So if I had to say…

“Yes, I am. Happy, that is,” I said. “But… I guess you could say I am missing a purpose.”

Before, I was able to devote myself fully to Felt’s happiness and safety, but now… well, I was quite lost as to what to do.

And since I was the fifth prince, with no hope for being in line for the throne, it wasn’t like I could relieve that feeling by returning to my original family and aiming to rule the nation into prosperity.

Especially after the troubles I caused…

“Missing a purpose, huh? Well, I used to feel that was as well,” Fourier said, nodding his head. “I am the fourth prince, so even though I could easily get an administrative position, nothing like that really called to me, and it still doesn’t.”

Ah… right, this guy was in a similar position to me, wasn’t he?

“Used to… what changed?” I asked.

“Hah!” he chuckled, dramatically swiping his bangs to the side with his hand. “I found myself a lady!”

…

“Sorry… a lady? Like… wanting to be with them romantically?” I asked.

“Exactly!” he replied. “There is no better feeling than devoting yourself to a woman! Especially when they are beautiful, kind, strong-“

“I get it,” I said, interrupting him with a frown. “And so? Who is this lucky lady?”

“Ha. You’ve already met them, my dear brother,” he said, snapping his fingers with a wink. “It is none other than that very Crusch-san! The one that stole my heart from the day I saw her amidst the picturesque garden, like a scene from a fairy tale!”

“Uh… oh,” I said, unconsciously taking a step back.

His enthusiasm was quite… amazing.

Yes. Amazing was a good word for it.

“Good… for you?” I said, a bit unsure.

How exactly was one supposed to respond to that?

I’ve had a couple girlfriends during my past life, at least through high school, but I don’t think I was as enthusiastic as this guy.

“Yes, it is quite good for me,” he said happily.

“Right… well, are you two married? Or are you just engaged right now?” I asked.

At that, his smile faltered.

“Well… you see… she has yet to notice my affections, so that won’t happen until later in the future, if all works out well,” he answered, avoiding my eyes.

…What?

They… they weren’t even together?

“But! That is just one of her charms!” he said, quickly regaining his passion. “So yes, being devoted to that is something worth working towards… don’t you think?”

“I… I guess,” I said. “Thanks for the advice, brother. You’re… quite amazing.”

I mean, if it works for him, that’s great, but I doubted I would be able to follow the same path as him.

With a brief silence descending between us, I then noticed how dark it had gotten as the dusk had begun to settle on the land, not helped by the shadow of the town’s walls.

“It’s getting late, is it not?” Fourier said.

“Yes… it seems that way,” I replied.

“Hmm… well, while I would love to spend more time with you, considering your desires, it would be best that you leave before the banquet of victory begins,” he said, his tone melancholic. “Considering how you’re sure to be the star, it will only be troublesome, and it might even reveal your identity if you’re unlucky.”

I see… well, I wasn’t really planning on joining it anyway.

“Then… I’m guessing you have to go?” I said.

“Of course! It’s not every day that I get the chance to see Crusch in a dress! Even if it’s not a guaranteed chance…” he said before shaking his head. “But alas, it was wonderful to meet you again, Altair. If you need anything, don’t hesitate to ask your big brother here.”

I gave him a smile in return.

“It’s Selian now. It would be best that you use it,” I said, wrapping my arms around him in a tight hug. “Goodbye, brother.”

“Indeed. And do find yourself a purpose… Selian. And let us meet again once you do,” he replied, squeezing me in return.

And with that, we separated, with Fourier heading towards the central manor as he waved back to me, while I went towards the gate of the celebrating town to return to the road, or perhaps stop at a nearby inn for lodging.

Unfortunately, while I had not known it at the time, his proposal to meet again would remain unfulfilled… as that would be the last time I would ever see my older brother.

Chapter 4: 4 - The Barielle Barony

A couple of years have passed since I had left the royal capital, and at present, I was in a border town far to the east of the nation.

To say that life has been exciting… would be a lie. 

It has actually been fairly boring, with me simply wandering the nation aimlessly, wondering what to do next and… hoping to find a purpose.

One good thing, however, was that once I left the centre of the nation, where most of the kingdom’s knights were stationed, there were a lot more Mabeasts and bandits that I could deal with, and help the nearby people with my combat abilities.

It wasn’t as if I was some hero, but when I had nothing to do, it felt good to use my strength to save others.

Not to mention the money, food, and lodging I often obtained as rewards.

Although… while I had done all of that, I had also learned that sometimes, strength wasn’t able to save others. 

Such as the people in the destitute town that I had found myself in.

The Barielle Barony… a land to the west that bordered the neighbouring Vollachian Empire, and a land that had seen much better days.

The shack houses worn down, the fields barren, the people tired and depressed… it vividly reminded me of the slums of the capital, which I had visited twice in the past year to check up on Felt.

She was doing quite well for herself, with a seemingly renewed determination for… something.

But that wasn’t all that had changed recently.

“Oi. Did you hear?” One of the villagers said, his voice barely over a whisper. “Apparently another royal has fallen. This time was the actual king.”

“Another? And the king?” a man responded in surprise. “Are there even any left at this point?”

“No… apparently, the last prince also died on the same day, so there are none left,” the first man responded.

“By the dragon… what will happen now?”

“Who knows. It’s not a subject for people like us, all the way out here.”

“I guess so.”

I clenched my jaw, my teeth grinding in frustration.

Fourier… so he had died as well.

But while sad, it wasn’t entirely surprising.

Over the past year, the royal family, my family, had been dying one after another, the apparent cause being an unknown epidemic that only targeted the royal family.

Such a thing should be impossible with the dragon’s blessing, and not to mention the sacred treasure of its blood… but reality was quite cruel.

It was certainly confusing as to why they were able to die, and why the dragon blood either wasn’t used, or didn’t work, but I couldn’t really change anything about that now.

But… to be honest, while it was terrifying and bitter to know that Fourier and my family had died… I couldn’t help but feel a sense of relief and gratitude at the news.

It was awful for me to think that, thinking that when it concerned other’s deaths, but I couldn’t help it.

I… was always worried that I had made Felt’s life worse by taking and leaving her in the slums for nothing, but knowing about everything now… that epidemic must have been the reason for the Dragon Stone’s orders.

It wasn’t for nothing… and following those instructions was the right decision.

But still… it was horrible that the royal family had died.

While I didn’t really get along with many of them, Fourier was a good brother, and my father was always proud of my accomplishments, even if he acted coldly.

And not only that… but I was worried as to what this would mean for the nation.

Was it my duty to reveal myself for the purpose of stability? Or would I simply die from the same disease soon after.

I didn’t know.

“Whoa!”

“The hell?”

Hearing a commotion from the nearby group of villagers, I found my head immediately turning to see what the issue was, only to immediately stop as I took in the source of the uproar.

“Hmph. Rejoice, commoners, for I have graced you with mine divine presence. Accept it gratefully.”

A haughty voice, yet one that was incredibly pleasing on the ears.

Well, it was easy to see why the villagers were acting that way.

Even if you ignored how well-dressed this obviously noble lady was, the woman was stunningly beautiful.

With long blonde hair, luscious red lips, stunning red eyes, and an indescribably beautiful face, she was easily the prettiest girl I had seen in both of my lives… and I wasn't saying that lightly.

It was a type of beauty that would turn both men and women into putty, and would drive many to stupidity due to their lust.

And these villagers were no different.

“H-Hey… that’s a fine woman right there…”

“I-It’s fine if we just say hello, right?”

“But doesn’t she look like a noble? That would be bad news if you got caught doing something bad.”

“Well, can you even call living in this shithole really living? I’d much rather die after tasting a girl like that than from starvation!”

“I-I guess you’re right… but don’t think she’s all for you!”

Idiots.

Doing such a thing out in the open?

Lust truly was the worst of the sins when left uncontrolled, huh?

Well, before it could get violent, I should stop any chance of harassment.

And if it did turn to violence… well, I was quite confident in that area.

“Hey. You three. What do you think you’re doing?” I said sternly as I walked up behind them.

“Hah? What do you care?” the first one said, his breath blowing into my face, making my lips curl in disgust.

Dental hygiene was quite forgotten in this land… especially among poor folks like these.

“Y-You tryna be a knight or somethin’, pal?” the other said, reaching into his pocket for what I presumed to be a weapon.

“Like dogs in heat… so brash,” I mumbled, shaking my head.

“What’d ya say!?”

“Y-You’re nothin’ but a damned brat!”

Ah, and now he had drawn his blade.

Really, so stereotypical.

These types were everywhere, but especially prevalent with the more unfortunate folks.

Maybe it was just a coincidence… or maybe it was just as that guy said, that they had nothing to lose. 

Not that I really cared.

“Sorry, but I wasn’t asking,” I said with a sigh.

And in one breath, I launched my attack, striking them each in the kidney with my fist, faster than they could blink.

“Quite an unfortunate spot to get hit, huh? I’d suggest protecting yourselves more,” I said to no one in particular, as the three had all dropped to the ground, passed out.

Such a feat would have previously felt impossible, but now, I was quite used to it.

Mana enhancement was quite amazing, after all.

Now… onto the cause of this whole thing… that stunning noble young lady.

“I’m not quite sure what you’re doing here, but you really shouldn’t be walking around without a guard,” I said, turning to her. “Those guys won’t be the only ones…”

As soon as I saw her face, I found myself momentarily stunned by her beauty once again.

It really was astounding.

And while it was embarrassing to admit, my gaze had unconsciously lowered to her impressive… assets… which were only enhanced by the extravagant red and black dress she was wearing.

Well, while I stood by my earlier actions, I could somewhat understand how those three guys lost themselves to their urges.

She was just that beautiful.

But… now that I was closer, aside from acknowledging that she looked around my age, I was also hit with a sense of intuition… 

An intuition that this girl was much stronger than she appeared.

Maybe… I wasn’t even needed here?

But still, it would have been idiotic to risk anything happening by simple intuition alone.

“Hmm…” she hummed, producing a fan from her cleavage as she covered her face.

I hadn’t even noticed that she hadn’t answered me.

“You,” she said, closing her fan and giving me a smile.

This was where I would expect her to say thanks, or perhaps explain what she was doing.

“Foolish commoner… From this day forth, you are mine,” she said as she turned around, her hair dancing in the wind. “It seems surveying this dull place had some merit after all.”

…Needless to say, my expectations were betrayed.

“Huh?” I voiced out, stunned and confused.

“Did you not hear me?” she said, looking at me with a frown. “You’ve been graced with the chance to serve one such as I, but no need for obnoxious gratitude. Now come along. It’s about time I return to that dreary place I call ‘home’ at the moment.”

I… what?

—

What was even happening right now?

That was the question that had been occupying my mind ever since I began following this woman up the hill towards the local lord’s mansion.

That of the Barielle Barony.

While I had asked this woman what exactly was happening, she never answered me, instead telling me to ‘be quiet’ and to ‘revel in her beauty’ instead.

And even weirder than all this… was that I went along with it willingly.

I wasn’t bound by lust or anything… or at least I think so… but I was simply… intrigued.

Yes, I was intrigued with this incredibly pretty, haughty, and prideful woman.

And so, with a maid taking my travel supplies after we entered the manor, I soon found myself standing before Leip Barielle, someone that even I had heard of due to his harsh governance of the land, and past accomplishments as a knight.

“Priscilla… just who have you dragged in here?” he asked, a frown growing on his face.

So her name was Priscilla… it suited her.

“Exactly as you see, old man. I found him on the road and took interest in him, so he’ll be living here as my servant,” Priscilla said evenly.

“What!? What ridiculousness… you truly are insufferable,” Leip said.

“Hah. As if I care about your opinion,” she returned coldly.

What… what was going on?

I was confused.

And so, I decided to try to rectify said confusion.

“Excuse me, but… what exactly is going on here?” I asked. “And it is… wonderful to be in your presence, my lord.”

Even if I didn’t respect the man, it would be best to make things easier with this.

Leip turned to me with a frown.

“Hmph. At least you have a modicum of manners… I am Leip Barielle, the lord of this land,” he said.

Yes, I already knew that.

But who exactly was Priscilla here?

Was she his daughter?

But the way they acted didn’t seem that way…

“And this here, is Priscilla Barielle. My beautiful, extremely charming, wife,” he said with a condescending sneer.

I nearly coughed in surprise.

W-Wife?

Wasn’t… wasn’t that a bit too big of an age gap?

“Wife in name only, you old man,” Priscilla interrupted, her tone fierce with anger. “A flower such as I would not be tainted by someone a tumble away from death.”

Well, that was one way to make things clear.

“You damned arrogant woman,” Leip said, grinding his teeth. “Tch. Whatever. You can do what you wish with this new ‘boy toy’ of yours, but don’t act like lovers outside this manor, and don't dare get pregnant. Appearance is all that you’re worth, so don’t do anything that would destroy it.”

“So vulgar… truly disgusting,” Priscilla said, covering her frown with her fan.

Yeah, this was definitely not a happy marriage, was it?

But to be honest… I didn’t really like the feeling that Leip gave off.

It wasn’t about the vulgarity, nor the fact that he had taken such a young woman as a wife that felt wrong.

No… it was something else… something I couldn’t put my finger on.

“Well. Let us go,” Priscilla said, turning back to the door before casting a glance my way. “Hmm… tell me, commoner, what is your name?”

Well, I don’t think I really qualified as a ‘commoner’ considering my birth, but that didn’t really matter.

“It’s Selian, Priscilla-sama,” I said.

“I see. A unique name. That pleases me,” she said, continuing out the door. “Now follow me, Selian. I wanted to see the nearby river before those hooligans interrupted me, so let us go before the day ends.”

And again, inexplicably… I followed behind her.

How the hell did I get into this situation?

And what was even more confusing… why was I simply going along with it?

—

The two of us continued walking down the dirt path of the town, with many common folk sending confused and fearful glances, particularly at the sight of Priscilla.

It didn’t seem like it was due to Priscilla in particular, but rather a fear of nobility as a whole.

A shame.

While the royal family and the Karsten Duchy were relatively fair and kind rulers, that didn’t mean the entirety of Lugunican nobility was the same.

And as for Priscilla and I… we were silent, not sharing a word as we continued walking.

But it wasn’t necessarily an awkward silence.

Instead, it looked as if she was more interested in observing the land and the people, her fan hiding her face each time she began to frown in disgust.

Many of the people here were dirty, yes… but from how she interacted with me, who hadn’t had a bath in a couple of days, it didn’t feel like that was the reason for her distaste.

But these people… they really were in bad shape.

As I looked to the side, I noticed a small family of three, a mother and her children, sitting in front of a shabby house with various wares strewn out in front of them.

It wasn’t some rare sight for a place like this, but for some reason… I couldn’t ignore it.

‘For some reason’… hah, what a lie.

It was simply because the young girl reminded me of Felt.

“Hey. How much is this?” I asked, picking up a flute that seemed quite well-made.

“H-Huh?” the mother stuttered, her eyes darting to Priscilla, who had stopped after I broke off, before turning back to me. “I-It’s a silver coin, sir…”

“Is that so?” I said before taking out four of them and handing them to her. “Well then, have a good day.”

And with that, I turned around, ready to rejoin this noble lady that had asked me to follow her.

And speaking of her… she was simply watching silently. 

There was no usually present frown on her face either, instead being replaced with an expression of veiled intrigue.

Interesting.

“W-Wait! Sir, this is too much!” the mother said, making me turn back to them.

Hmm… I guess it wouldn’t be right to force charity upon them.

Besides… I was a bit hungry anyway.

“Then, I’ll take these appas as well. Is that acceptable?” I said, taking the basket of fruit.

Appas… how fucking dumb, but the last time I used the word I was used to, I was corrected like I was some sort of idiot.

“Ah! Yes! That’s more than fine!” she said, bowing her head. “Thank you very much, sir!”

“Of course,” I said, gently rustling the two kids’ hair before returning to Priscilla’s side.

“Sorry for the wait, Priscilla-sama,” I said.

“Hmm… no matter. But don’t dawdle any longer,” she said.

“Yes… of course,” I said as we continued down the path.

It didn’t take long until we reached the riverside, and with Priscilla taking the moment to overlook the horizon, I decided to sit down on a nearby rock, biting into an appa as I rested my spear to the side.

Yum… these were quite good.

Perhaps I could go back to that family again another time.

“Selian… just what are you eating?” Priscilla asked.

“Hm?” I said, turning to look at her. “They’re appas, of course.”

“Hah. Do not lie to me, commoner,” she said, flicking out her fan. “Appas are white. Though I suppose it’s only natural for you to be tricked by those uneducated fools in the town.”

Uh… what?

Was she… joking?

No, it didn’t seem that way.

“Priscilla-sama… appas are only white without their skin, see?” I said, showing her my appa that I had bitten into. “You must have had them peeled.”

She only narrowed her eyes in response, a mix of curiosity and confusion flashing across her face.

To have only eaten peeled appas… she really was quite privileged, huh?

But I didn’t really think less of her for it. 

I of all people knew that there were disadvantages to the privilege of being a noble, after all, and considering her husband… well, she wasn’t exactly in an enviable position herself.

And also, there was the fact that Felt preferred her appas when I peeled them as well.

“Some people eat appas peeled, like you have, while others eat them whole,” I further explained as I picked up my spear. “But personally, I prefer them cut into wedges.”

Then, tossing the appa into the air, I quickly struck out my spear, focusing and controlling my mana in my spear tip as I stabbed into the fruit, and as soon as I did, I sent a few slices of mana through it, cutting it into perfect wedges that fell into my waiting hand.

“Hmph. That was quite the amusing parlour trick,” Priscilla said with interest.

“Well, I prefer to think of it as a display of my control,” I returned.

Even though it was quite useless in combat…

“Anyway, here. It’s quite good, in my opinion,” I said, handing her a wedge.

Furrowing her eyebrows, she hesitantly reached to take it, and after a moment of examining it, she then bit into it, her eyes widening in surprise as some juice splashed onto her lip.

“Do you… like it, Priscilla-sama?” I asked.

“It… is not bad. Although the flavour is much the same, I cannot ignore the novelty of a new way to enjoy such a fruit,” she said, gently licking her lips. “It was quite tasty, and interesting as well. Your ability to entertain me is worthy of praise, Selian. Take solace that one such as I have praised you.”

“I… I will, Priscilla-sama,” I said.

Odd.

I had met a few arrogant people, and it was fair to say that this woman was even more arrogant than any of them.

But despite hating that attitude with those other people… I couldn’t find it in myself to hate how Priscilla acted, even a bit.

Perhaps her beauty really was that enchanting, so much that it manipulated me unconsciously.

Or maybe… maybe it was something else.

We continued eating the appa without another word, with the calming sound of the flowing river before us filling the silence.

This place really was beautiful, even if it had fallen on hard times.

While Leip’s rule was certainly a factor, there was also the fact that these people were unlucky.

Looking to the right, I took in the view of the large field that stretched all the way to the outskirts of the town.

I was sure it was meant to be filled with wheat or some other vegetable this time of year, but instead, there were only patches of unkempt grass and dry patches of hardened soil.

“How unfortunate,” I unconsciously mumbled.

I didn’t expect a reply, but nonetheless, the woman next to me betrayed my expectations.

“Indeed, it is quite disgusting. This place truly is unfit for one such as I,” Priscilla added. “But do not worry. With my presence, these fields will become plentiful once more.”

“Really?” I asked, raising my eyebrow in question. “How are you so sure?”

“Hmph. A foolish question,” she said, flicking out her fan to point into the distance. “It is because I wish to have a pleasant view, and thus, it will become one, for this world is destined to turn in my favour. Remember that, Selian.”

“I, uhh… I’ll keep that in mind,” I said.

Her arrogance was quite shocking. 

It was to the point where I was questioning whether she was joking or not, but seeing her self-assured smile, I realized that it was definitely not the case.

She was simply that confident.

Most would think of her as spoiled and privileged, and they wouldn’t be wrong, but instead of being annoyed or upset by such a thing, seeing such confidence… I couldn't find it anything but endearing.

“I… see, Priscilla-sama. But… I do have a question,” I said, deciding to ask the thing that had been on my mind for the past few hours. 

“Speak, Selian,” she said sternly.

“Well… why am I here?” I asked.

“Fool,” she said, shaking her head. “Did I not say it before? We are here because I wished to see the river. I admit that it was a pleasant excursion.”

“U-Uh, no, not that. Just… why am I here with you… at the estate…” I asked.

“Another foolish question, truly fit for a simpleton,” she said with a smirk. “I took you in because I wanted you, so you will be with me until I decide I no longer desire your presence. Be grateful for my compassion.”

Uhh… to be honest, I was quite stunned.

Although at this point, that seemed like an inevitability when I was with this woman.

“Well… why did you want me then?” I asked. “You haven’t even really seen me fight my hardest… nor any of my skills, in fact.”

“Hah. You would best not misunderstand, I didn’t take you because of that stunt earlier today,” she said, releasing a sigh. “I simply found you intriguing, and the look in your eyes is enjoyable, even if you seem lost. I suppose it will be satisfying to see you find a purpose.”

My back straightened.

She… she could tell?

Ignoring my shock, Priscilla’s eyes then went to the flute that was hung at my belt. The very flute that I had gotten just an hour before from that family.

“Now tell me, lost fool, why did you buy such a thing? I didn’t take you for a travelling bard,” she said.

“I… am not a bard, no,” I replied. “I… bought it out of pity. The family reminded me of someone I hold dear, so I decided to try to make their lives easier.”

“Pity, huh? A boring answer, accompanied by a boring reason of reminiscence,” she said, narrowing her eyes in frustration. “Hmm… play it.”

Uh, sorry?

“What do you mean, Priscilla-sama?” I asked.

“Play the flute you just purchased for me,” she said.

“I… I don’t know how to play. I was planning on just giving it away or something,” I said.

“And why should that matter to me? I told you to play it, Selian,” she insisted.

While I initially wanted to refuse, seeing the seriousness in her eyes, I decided to conform to her demand.

“Just… don’t be angry if it is bad,” I said.

“Hmph. Just pray that you can entertain me,” she replied.

That… was a less than ideal response, but I guess I shouldn’t try to overstep my bounds.

And so, raising the flute to my lips… I began to play.

Fwee!

My eyes winced at the piercing sound.

Dammit… I knew that this would be horrible.

“Don’t stop now,” Priscilla said, unfolding her fan to cover her mouth. “Go on, Selian.”

On the walk here, she usually used her fan to cover her distasteful frown, but for some reason… I think she was covering a smile this time instead.

Was she making fun of me?

No, why was I even asking that? Of course, she was.

Taking in a breath of frustration, I continued playing, trying to form a semblance of a melody as I did so.

Thankfully, I was able to get the hang of it enough to not pierce my ears with each note, but in the end, my performance was still incredibly bad. An unfortunate contrast with the relatively beautiful sunset that was beginning to form over the distant hills.

Once I finished, I put the flute down as I averted my eyes from the young woman who had been watching me with mirthful eyes.

“There… was that acceptable, Priscilla-sama?” I asked.

While I didn’t want to see what expression she was wearing, I felt my head unconsciously turn towards her, only to see her lips spread in a teasing smile.

“It was akin to the dying squaws of an injured dove, struggling to find life in its last breaths. A performance more fitting for a circus than a grand hall,” she said before chuckling to herself.

I couldn’t help but pout at that.

Was it really that bad?

“Do not look so glum. I didn’t say I hated it. In fact, I found it quite amusing,” she said. “But still, it would be admirable of you to get better, so that you can give me a performance more pleasing on the ears for the next time I ask of this.”

“Sure…” I said, putting the flute back into my belt.

She said that as if I would be staying by her side for the foreseeable future, and yet, I didn’t dispute it.

But why was I still here?

And why was I feeling so comfortable with the idea of remaining here with her past today?

I guess… I was just drawn to this woman, and I had no idea why.

Of course, she was beautiful, but that definitely wasn’t the reason for why I was acting like this.

Perhaps… could this be what Fourier was talking about?

In finding a woman to follow, that is.

I didn’t know… I wasn’t even sure if I was actually attracted to her, or if I simply found her fun to be around, like she seemed to feel for me, for some reason.

“Selian. Cut me another appa,” Priscilla demanded, breaking me out of my thoughts.

Really, she was quite haughty, especially considering that she was only a trophy wife of a poor barony on the border of the nation.

With how she acted, she almost seemed more like…

“Of course, Princess,” I said, smirking to myself.

She frowned at me.

“Do not call me that, fool,” she said.

Oh?

Did she dislike that nickname so much?

No… it didn’t seem necessarily out of complete hate… but something else.

Maybe… I had found a weakness in the woman.

As I took out another appa to cut it for her, I felt her fan smack against my head with quite a bit of force, but still not enough to move me as I had instinctively reinforced myself with mana.

“And wipe that aggravating smile off of your face,” she added.

Yes, definitely a weakness.

Well… while I was still confused, this Priscilla Barielle… she was quite interesting, at least.

Chapter 5: 5 - Priscilla Barielle

It had been two weeks since I was ‘captured’ by one Priscilla Barielle, and despite being treated as her part guard, part servant, I had not once been tempted to leave the place.

Again, it wasn’t because I was attracted to her romantically, nor bound by an oath of loyalty, but rather, it was another feeling… at least, I think it was.

Either way, after only a week of being at the Barielle manor, Leip Barielle, the lord of the barony, and Priscilla’s husband in name only, had left urgently for the capital.

His reason?

Well, with the turmoil concerning the royal family’s apparent extinction, the Dragon Stone had decided on the next steps for the nation by handing down an order, and the very keeper of that stone was Leip Barielle.

It was incredibly ironic, considering my past.

I would have never imagined being in such close proximity to that thing again, especially in such a way.

It was almost as if it was fate.

“You seem lost in thought,” Priscilla said from my side. “What is on your mind, fool?”

The two of us were once again touring through the town, which had become quite a common occurrence.

After all, there wasn’t much to do around here, and if there was one thing I knew about the enigmatic woman known as Priscilla Barielle, it was that she absolutely abhorred the idea of being bored.

“I was just thinking about my past, is all,” I answered her.

“Your past… I see,” she said, nodding her head. “Tell me about it. It would surely be more riveting than the passing silence.”

So she was curious…

But if she wanted to know, I guess I could tell her… although, I wouldn’t explain the entire story.

“I… left my home when I was younger with my younger sister due to an… order, you could say,” I began to explain. “Things happened, and we ended up living in the slums in the capital together for quite a while. It was only a couple of years ago, when I turned sixteen, that I decided to leave to explore the nation.”

“Hmm… so you left your sister behind?” she asked, here eyebrow raised in curiosity. “That is awfully cruel of you.”

“I had to,” I said, frowning. “But I made sure she was strong enough to fend for herself, and I made sure she was happy. It just… things just happened that way.”

She simply hummed in response, urging me to continue.

“After that, I didn’t really do much except explore the country,” I said. “However, I did have an interesting battle with the Great Rabbit nearly right after I left the capital for the first time.”

“The Great Rabbit? That is quite surprising indeed,” she said, her tone revealing some actual interest. “I understand you didn’t die, but did you defeat it? Or did you simply flee?”

“No. I joined Crusch Karsten, the then heir to the Karsten Duchy, to ward it away from the nearby town,” I said.

Thinking about it now, it was only a few months ago that I received the news of Crusch replacing her father and taking the title of ‘Duchess’ for herself.

It was quite an amazing feat, considering she was not even twenty years old at that point.

“The Valkyrie? Hmm… I have heard of her valour. I would think she would have rewarded you with something if you were so instrumental in such a battle,” Priscilla said.

“Well, she did offer me the position as a knight, but… I declined,” I said.

“Oho?” she exclaimed in interest. “For what reason?”

For what reason?

“Well… I just didn’t think it suited me, is all,” I said with a shrug.

“Is that so…” she said. “Well, even if you did not reveal your entire truth, I suppose that was enough information to keep me entertained for the meantime.”

And with that, we once again returned to silence as we marched down the road, following the same path as the first day that we had gone out together.

As we eventually passed the outskirts of the city, I found myself locked in place, stunned silent at the sight before me.

“What is it, fool?” Priscilla asked.

“T-The fields… they’re… healthy,” I said, stunned.

“That is only natural, Selian. Did you forget that I declared it to be so?” she said, matter-of-factly.

“N-No… I didn’t…” I muttered.

Still, I was amazed.

Did she actually do something? Or was this some sort of divine luck.

What was once a barren patch of depressed land was now flourishing with stems of young wheat plants, all painting the ground in a picturesque green that was pleasing to the eye.

And it seemed that I wasn’t the only one to have noticed.

“Hmm… that explains why the town was so barren. Those commoners must have quite a dull life if such a field is so entertaining,” Priscilla stated.

As she had said, many of the townsfolk had gathered at the edge of the dilapidated fence to look at the sight before them, their eyes wide with wonder and hope.

But I didn’t blame them.

“It… it seems like with this, we’ll finally have a good harvest,” one of them said.

“The taxes have already been paid… so we won’t have to worry about going hungry in the winter! What fortune!” another added.

“But wait. How is this possible? This field was supposed to be completely drained.”

“I know. But wait… don’t you remember? That woman…”

“The new wife of the lord?”

“Yeah, she said this field would grow plentiful. Do you think she did something?”

“Ha. Don’t be ridiculous. Something like this is on the level of the divine.”

Priscilla then snapped her fan closed, gathering the attention of the people’s attention.

“Are you insinuating that I myself am not divine? Such a foolish mistake is worthy of retribution,” she said, giving them a stern glare.

“P-Priscilla-sama…” one of them said, eyes trembling.

In fact, almost everyone’s eyes were trembling. 

But not out of fear or anger, like before, but rather out of loyalty and adoration.

Well, it was inevitable.

Not only did it seem like she had somehow graced this land with a bountiful harvest, but she had also been touring the nearby villages, spending money to taste different foods, and even buy some random things that interested her.

Most of them just got thrown away once she was bored with them, but that didn’t change the fact that she had given many people enough money to survive the winter, her generosity being a stark contrast to the hateful lord Leip Barielle.

It was completely unexpected, considering the image these people had kept of what a noble was like to commoners.

And then, there was also me, who accompanied her during her travels, and often healed some of the people’s injuries with my basic healing magic.

Unfortunately, my skills in that department were quite bad even with my knowledge of human anatomy and biology, but it was enough to heal most injuries if I was given enough time, with many thanks going to my enormous mana pool and strong gate.

Anyway, with all those factors, word about the newest wife of the lord had spread, and with it, Priscilla had become quite admired among the populace.

“How unfortunate. It seems that the view has been tainted with those simpletons,” she said, hiding her frown with her fan before turning around. “Let us go, Selian. Seeing that has spoiled my mood.”

Ah, but despite the kindness that I knew she had hidden in her heart, as well as the growing love of the people, Priscilla Barielle was still someone like this.

“If you say so, my lady,” I said, following behind her with a smile.

And with that, we began walking back into town, with Priscilla deciding to take a different route than normal.

“Why this way, Priscilla-sama?” I asked.

“I simply felt like it,” she said.

I shrugged in response.

This part of the town, with the houses looking even more neglected than the main streets, must have been the slums of this place.

And the smell… it was disgusting.

Like a mix of piss and old garbage, it was a stench that made your nose quiver and bile threaten to rise in your stomach, but yet, Priscilla continued onward, although she did have her nose scrunched in displeasure.

I briefly wondered why she wanted to go this way, but I knew better than to ask questions.

As we continued walking, I slowly got used to the sights and smells before Priscilla suddenly came to a stop near a shack.

“Priscilla-sama?” I asked, confused.

Instead of answering, she simply looked down at the ground, and following her gaze, I noticed that there was a small child, no older than ten, sitting down.

With their dirty and strangled pink hair strewn across their face, and their large, dull red eyes staring at the ground, I felt my heart clench in sympathy.

Those tattered clothes… and those sunken cheeks… this child definitely wasn’t in good shape.

“Selian,” Priscilla said.

I guess she felt sympathetic to this child as well.

“What is it, Priscilla-sama? Do you want to see if I can get them some food?” I asked, crouching down to get a better look at them.

Hmm… at first glance, I thought that this was a girl, but I was pretty sure that this was a boy.

“No,” Priscilla said. “Instead, I wish to have him brought to home.”

I raised my eyebrow.

From how he was treated right now, I could only assume he was an orphan, and even if he wasn’t, his parents either didn’t, or weren’t able to provide for him, so it wasn’t as if it would be a tyrannical kidnapping.

But still…

“Why do wish to do that, Priscilla-sama?” I asked.

“Hmph. It’s quite simple,” she said, tapping my head with her fan. “While I have you for a guard, I still lack a butler. I believe he would be a fine addition to my retinue.”

“I-I see…” I said.

Turning back to the boy, I gently held out my hand, watching as his face looked up at the two of us with confusion and emptiness.

“Did you hear any of that?” I asked.

He slowly nodded his head.

“Then… would you like to come with us?” I asked.

It would be quite troublesome if he said no, so I really hoped he would agree.

It took a bit longer this time, but he eventually nodded again, a little glimmer of life returning to his eyes as he did so.

“Well then… I can tell that you’re hungry, so we can get something once we get back to the manor,” I said, pulling him to his feet. “Make sure to stay close to…”

My words trailed off as he suddenly slumped against my leg, his eyes closed as he seemingly fell unconscious.

“Hmph. I suppose the sight of mine divine self was simply too much to bear,” Priscilla said.

Uh, I think this was more to do with him being tired and hungry rather than that, Priscilla-sama.

“Let us return, Selian,” she said, turning around. “I won’t be finding anything else of use in the dreary place, so let us leave as soon as possible.”

“Understood, Priscilla-sama,” I returned, looking down at the boy.

Well… I guess I would need to carry him back.

—

Now back inside the manor, I sat next to the bed that the young boy was laid out on, his body having been cleaned by the maids while he slept, and me having gone over to heal all the infected scars that he had.

And yes, he indeed was a boy, as I had confirmed after changing his clothing.

“Has he awoken yet, Selian?” Priscilla asked from the corner of the room, where she sat reading her book.

“No. But he’s healthy now, so-”

I stopped as I noticed the sheets move from my side, and looking over at the boy’s face, I watched as his eyes shifted before slowly blinking open.

“W-Wha? Where…”

It seemed that he was confused, just as anyone would be.

“You are at the Barielle estate,” I said, leaning over so he could see my face. “Do you remember what happened before you fell asleep?”

“Umm… yes… I think so, mister…” he said, rubbing his eyes as he sat up. “I… I feel… so warm and… comfortable. What… what happened to me?”

I felt my lips tug into a smile.

“Well, it wouldn’t be good for a butler to look so unkempt, so we cleaned you up and healed all your injuries. I’m glad to see that there doesn’t seem to be any lingering pain,” I said.

“O-Oh… thank you very much, mister,” he said, lightly bowing his head before he then took notice of Priscilla. “A-And you… thank you very much… for saving me…”

Priscilla narrowed her eyes, her lips quirking up in a smirk.

“Hmm… you are indeed cute, just as I thought. Like a gem buried in the dirt, you simply needed some care and polish to bring out your charm,” she said, nodding her head. “Indeed, you are fit to be mine butler. Be glad to have been graced with the attention of the divine.”

“The divine…” the boy said, his eyes glimmering with admiration.

I… was a bit worried about how this would go, but I guess as long as he was happy.

“Now, I think some introductions are in order,” I said. “This is Priscilla Barielle, the wife of the lord of this region, and I am Selian. You could say I am something of a guard…”

“Or a plaything,” Priscilla added.

“Or a plaything…” I said with a sigh.

The boy simply looked confused.

Right… let’s keep this moving.

“Now, I don’t want to keep referring to you as ‘boy’, so could you tell us your name?” I asked.

His eyebrows then scrunched up in confusion. 

“I… don’t have one… I think,” he said.

“You think… did your parents not give you one?” I asked.

He shook his head.

“I… don’t have parents…” he said.

I see. So he is an orphan.

“Still, it would not do for my butler to remain nameless,” Priscilla said, tapping her chin with her fan. “Hmm… yes, that certainly works.”

Standing up, she then pointed to him with a charming smile.

“From this day forth, your name shall be Schult. You will answer to me, and only me, as my servant. Do you understand?” she said.

He looked at her with wide, sparkling eyes before he gently nodded his head.

“Y-Yes, I am… Schult… your servant,” he said. “P-Priscilla… sama?”

He then looked at me, as if seeking confirmation that he had done something good.

I decided to give him a pat on the head in response.

“Hmm… while better, there is still work to do,” Priscilla said, snapping her fan closed. “Selian, can I leave his education to you?”

“Uhh, sure, but… why not ask a maid? I’m sure they would be better at those things,” I said.

“Ha. While skilled, those maids lack what I seek in a servant. You, on the other hand, are quite interesting,” she said, nodding her head with a smile. “Besides, I quite like how you prepare my tea, Selian.”

Hmm, well, it just so happened that Priscilla liked it sweet, like me. I don’t think I was particularly skilled at such things, though.

“Alright. Then I suppose we’ll get started tomorrow, Schult,” I said. “Do you want to rest, or for me to show you around the manor? Ah, and I bet you’re hungry as well.”

His eyes darted to Priscilla and back to me a few times before he answered.

“U-Uhh… the manor… please,” he said, his eyes darting toward Priscilla one last time.

Actually, if I followed his gaze, it seemed that he was taking notice of Priscilla’s impressive… assets.

Well… I couldn’t blame him. Even I was surprised when I first met her, and while young, Schult was still a boy.

But… well, maybe we would need to work on manners as well.

But first, he should get a good meal in him.

Healing magic could only ward off the effects of malnourishment for a small while, after all.

—

A week had passed since Schult had come into the manor, and along with the return of Leip Barielle, he also brought some news from the capital.

“So this ‘royal selection’ is what will decide the next ruler?” Priscilla said, raising her brow in question.

“Yes… and the order to search for the next priestesses has already been issued, with the Dragon Stone deciding that five candidates will be chosen, with one of them having already been found,” Leip said, his teeth gritting in anger. “If only that damned Karsten wasn’t there…”

Oh? So was Crusch was a supposed candidate for the throne?

How interesting.

“Selian, what exactly are you thinking about?” Priscilla asked.

“Oh, just about Crusch-san. I think she would be a good ruler, so I suppose it’s only natural she was chosen as a candidate,” I said.

Priscilla narrowed her eyes in what seemed like… anger.

“Well, stop thinking, fool,” she spat.

How harsh, Priscilla-sama…

Leip narrowed his eyes at me before then taking out an object from his pocket.

“This insignia was granted to me by the Council of Sages. It will glow whenever it is held by a candidate, so here,” he said, tossing it over to Priscilla.

“Oh? And you expected me to be a candidate?” she asked as the insignia’s gem began to glow in her hand. “I suppose that is good foresight on your part, as rare as that is. It is only natural for any nation that wishes good fortune to be ruled by me.”

So she was a candidate too… now, why wasn’t I surprised by that?

Just like Crusch, I think that she could be a good ruler as well… even if she needed someone to soften her words for her.

Leip simply shook his head, an expression of relief briefly flashing across his face.

Hmm…

“Ha. What an insufferably arrogant woman,” he said, shaking his head before he glared at me. “And? What of you, boy? I thought you would be gone by now after being with that woman for so long, yet you’re still here… Are you planning to leave now?”

Huh. Now that he said that, before I realized, a month had passed since I had been at Priscilla’s side.

To think time would pass so fast… and feel so natural as well.

To be honest, I could easily find myself spending years like this with her.

I… still wasn’t sure that I adored her like Fourier had suggested I do when I ‘find a woman’, but I did find her nice to be around.

In fact… now that I thought about it… if I was forced to leave, even with the prospect of her being a candidate…

I would hate it.

“No, Leip-sama. I would prefer to stay, if Priscilla-sama would permit it,” I said, turning to look at her out of the corner of my eye. “In fact… a candidate would need a knight at her side, no? If that’s the case, I would like to fill that role, as my combat strength is more than adequate.”

Leip’s eyes widened, her expression leaking some emotions of unease and frustration.

Now, why would he be frustrated?

Odd…

But that wasn’t the reaction I was most interested in.

Looking to the side, I saw that Priscilla was showing a face that I had only ever seen once before, when she first witnessed me training seriously one morning as I attempted to show off my skills.

An expression of surprise.

But as soon as that I took note of it, she covered it up with her fan in an instant.

“Hmph. Really now? Did you not explain to me before that such a title didn’t suit you?” she said.

“No, it still doesn’t. At least if we’re talking about being a knight of the nation. Such a thing still doesn’t suit me,” I said, shaking my head. “But if it’s being your knight, and spending time like we have the last month… I think that would suit me quite well.”

Her eyes widened, and while I couldn’t see her entire face as it was still veiled behind her fan, it was enough to know that I had shocked her once more despite her regaining her composure.

Usually, from what I knew of her, she would play her surprise off with a snide comment, or perhaps some form of praise at my loyalty, but instead… she simply turned away.

She… looked away… as if conceding to me, something the Priscilla Barielle that I knew would never do.

This… like the ‘Princess’ thing… was this a teasing opportunity?

It must be, right?

Haha!

How adorable, for her to-

“Bwack-!”

Feeling the sharp pain of her fan smack across my cheek, I looked over to see Priscilla glaring at me with fiery eyes.

“Wipe that idiotic smile off of your face right now, fool,” she demanded.

“I-I got it… Priscilla-sama,” I said. “But…”

Would… this be pushing my luck?

Perhaps, but I wanted to confirm it anyway.

“But what, fool?” she asked.

“But what is your answer? To me being your knight, that is,” I said.

“Hah. Are you such a simpleton that I need to spell it out for you? I assumed you were better than that,” she said with a smirk.

So… I guess that was a yes.

How wonderful.

“Now hold on-”

“Excuse me, Priscilla-sama.”

Leip’s words were cut off as the door opened, revealing Schult, standing as tall as he could in his new butler uniform, with a platter of cookies held between his hands.

“The meeting seemed to be going long, so I brought you snacks! Please enjoy them to your content!” he said, trying to keep his chin up, just as I had taught him.

Well done, Schult.

“Hmm~? Why thank you, Schult. I did find myself having a displeasing taste in my mouth thanks to a certain someone’s words,” she said, taking a cookie with a smile.

Whether that certain someone was Leip or me, I did not know.

“Wait a moment. Who is that boy!?” Leip shouted, standing up.

“Ah, the taste is back,” Priscilla said with a frown.

So it was Leip…

“And do not raise your voice, old man. This is Schult, my newest servant and personal butler,” Priscilla said, turning back to him.

“That damn mouth of yours… and what of this butler!? Ignoring the need for my permission, why wasn’t I informed about this!?” he shouted, gritting his teeth. 

“Why? Because he is my servant. Why would I feel the need to inform you of my retinue?” she said, covering her frown with her fan. “And do heed my words about your volume. It is intensely irritating. Akin to the sound of cutlery scraping across glass.”

Leip’s eye twitched as he slowly sat back down, his fists clenched together.

“Fine. Then tell me, my dear wife, where exactly did you find that boy?” he asked.

“Hmph. In the streets of this very domain, of course,” she said. “Is there an issue with it?”

“A damn commoner… fine, if you wish to play such games, I will tolerate them. Just be sure that he retains a modicum of manners,” he spat, obviously angered.

“Hah. I wouldn’t concern yourself with what is mine, old man. But if you must know, my knight is already teaching him manners, so there is no need to infect my ears any further,” Priscilla said before turning back to the confused and worried Schult. “You can go now, Schult. Prepare a bath for me for when I am finished with this.”

“O-Okay… understood, Priscilla-sama!”

And with that, Schult shut the door behind him, leaving the three of us alone once more.

“Tsk. Just one thing after another… and that’s not even getting into this mockery of a knight,” he said, glaring at me. “You, commoner trash. I do not care if you’re skilled with the spear and your magic. A knight, much less one of a candidate for the throne, has certain standards to uphold. Standards that someone of your lineage would never adhere to.”

Well, I was actually part of the now former royal family by birth, but I digress.

“And what does that matter? My knight is of my choosing, and no one else’s,” Priscilla said, narrowing her eyes.

“Don’t be ridiculous, woman! While I tolerate that butler, and even this one can stay as a guard or a servant, there are much better candidates for your knight!” he said, slamming his hand against his desk. “I have already created a plan for a tournament to be held in a few weeks’ time. With that, you can select the one you wish to serve you amongst them. You like such things, correct?”

“Hah. While I do enjoy the sight of dogs fighting amongst each other, like I have told you before, I have already made my choice,” she said, retracting her fan and pressing it against my cheek. “This fool is enough, both in strength and entertainment value, and I do not need another. Even if he has suddenly gotten quite impudent… that can be trained out of him.”

…Shit, maybe I shouldn’t have teased her.

No… wait, I didn’t even tease her! I only thought of doing it!

…My lady was quite scary, huh?

“This is not something that can be argued, woman-”

“Oh, but it can, old man,” Priscilla said, interrupting Leip with a smirk. “After all, while I may be living in your lands and under the chain of our marriage, it is not as if I have no autonomy. After all… I am a candidate for the throne, am I not?”

That was certainly one way to put him down, and really, it was extremely satisfying to see.

Priscilla Barielle was not a woman you could control, after all.

“Y-You!” Leip grunted, the veins on his face pulsing in anger.

“Come along now, knight,” Priscilla said, moving towards the door. “Ah, and I wish to see the stars tonight. You mentioned having made drawings out of the sky?”

“U-Uh, they’re called constellations, but yes…” I said, following behind her.

Mapping the night sky with constellations, just like the night sky of earth was.

It was something that I had ended up doing during the nights when I was bored during my youth, both when I was taking care of Felt in the slums, and when I was travelling the nation.

I suppose it was something I found enjoyable not only because I had an interest in the beauty of the stars, but also the fact that I could always do so, no matter where I was.

Well… as long as it wasn’t cloudy, that is.

It made for a quite boring hobby to most people, but it seemed that Priscilla had taken an interest in it after having learned of it.

But Leip…

Looking back, I watched out of the corner of my eye how the man snarled in anger before the door eventually closed behind us.

That man… I don’t know why, but he definitely felt suspicious.

I wonder what that was about.

 

Chapter 6: 6 - The Bloody Bride’s Curse

A month has passed since it was revealed that Priscilla was a royal candidate, as well as me accepting the position to be her knight… unofficially, for the moment.

Not much had really changed since then, as the royal selection would only officially start once all five candidates were found, so we spent the time as usual, with me and Schult serving our lady to her various whims, which mostly consisted of touring around the barony.

According to Priscilla, the reason for her near-constant tours was a mix of her wanting to see whatever interesting things she could, as well as spreading her luck to the lands that she would soon own.

Ah, and also getting away from her husband.

After becoming Priscilla’s knight, it was quite obvious that Leip hated my guts, and that he hated the fact that I was the one at Priscilla’s side even more.

And so… that exact hatred was what had led to this very annoying situation.

“So? Who is this?” Priscilla asked, barely concealing her boredom. “I believe I told you that I wished to view the ruins to the north today, yet here I am, having been called down by your insistence. Has your memory depleted as you edge closer to your final days that you’ve forgotten such a thing, old man?”

Ah, that definitely pissed Leip off. Even an outside observer would notice how he was chewing his lip through a veiled smile.

“My, such harsh words, my dear wife. I simply wished to introduce you to this man here, to let you see what a real knight should appear like,” Leip said, sending a quick glare my way.

I simply shrugged from beside Priscilla.

Before, I would have respected the man, or at least appear to do so, as I was simply the guest staying there at the whims of the trophy wife that was Priscilla Barielle.

But now that I was a knight of a royal candidate… well, my status had changed.

And hearing Priscilla openly belittle him didn’t help with my respect either.

“This is the third son of the Endymion family, Gilian Endymion. He has quite the talent with the sword, and has become quite the exalted name due to his martial might,” Leip continued. “Today, I have asked him to come to see you. Consider it my thoughtfulness for a young man’s wishes, and a way to open your eyes that have been clouded by your insistence.”

Ah, so he wanted this Gilian to become Priscilla’s knight instead of me.

How interesting.

“Oh? Thoughtfulness, coming from you? How rare,” Priscilla said, covering her face with a fan. “And? What do you have to say about this arrangement?”

Gilian then stepped forward.

Even I had to admit he was handsome, and his golden hair shined brightly under the sun, fitting perfectly with his slender yet built form that was hidden under his well-kept knight uniform.

“I apologize for the sudden visit, as well as interrupting any possible errands you had planned,” he said calmly. “But I have long heard the name of the new Baroness, and have been looking forward to the day I met you. Your beauty truly is something to be esteemed.”

Ugh… I felt sick.

Those finely crafted words really were like those of a fairy tale, yet seeing it here, I couldn’t help but hate hearing them.

“Oh? You know how to speak properly, at the very least. And my beauty is indeed that of the divine, so it is good to know you are not blind either. Be grateful that you breathe the same air as a woman such as I,” Priscilla said, nodding her head. “So? What is it that you wish to do? I am guessing that you have not come all this way to simply grace yourself with my presence.”

“You would be right, Priscilla-sama,” Gilian said, shaking his head. “I simply wish to attempt to present what I may have to offer to a beautiful woman such as you.”

He then took a knee in front of Priscilla, extending his hand with a practised smile.

Priscilla simply looked at the hand with disinterest before she turned to me, her eyebrow quirking up in confusion.

“Selian… what is with that pitiful face you’re making?” she asked.

Huh? Pitiful face?

I brought my hand to my lips, noticing that my mouth was currently curled into an annoyed frown.

Yes… annoyed… was that the word for this emotion?

Whatever it was, seeing this guy trying to kiss up to Priscilla’s shoes with his annoying face… it really ticked me off.

“Nothing, Priscilla-sama,” I said, shaking my head.

“Oh? Is that so?” she said, smirking at me. “Hmm… how amusing.”

What was so amusing, Priscilla-sama?

And why… why was I so annoyed?

“Ahem! Now, why don’t you take up his offer? He can even take you to those ruins you wished to see,” Leip said, giving Priscilla a strained smile. “Just for today, is it not acceptable to indulge in a young man’s hopes? I am sure you’ll find him interesting.”

He really was pushing for this, that shitty old man.

But Priscilla wasn’t someone who would-

“Very well,” she said, causing my thoughts to grind to a halt. “But do understand that this is a kindness beyond anyone’s wishes.”

“Of course. You have my humble gratitude,” Gilian said, accepting her hand as he stood up.

Wait… wait, what the hell was happening here?

And this feeling… was it… jealousy?

Why… why was I feeling that way?

“Ah, and Selian,” Priscilla said, her words causing me to look back up at her as she began walking away. “That look doesn’t suit you.”

With her lips spread into a wide smile, she then entered the horse-drawn carriage that Gilian had prepared, and before I knew it, the horses began galloping away into the distance.

“Finally, that wretched woman left,” Leip said, his spiteful words bringing me back to the present. “You, and that sorry excuse for a butler. I want you two to meet me in my office at the last bell’s toll. Your attendance is mandatory.”

“Uh… understood,” I said, still stunned.

What… what exactly had just happened?

—

“Good, you’re here,” Leip said, turning to Schult and I as we entered the room.

“Yes… but I’m still confused as to why you called us here,” I asked.

“Don’t be hasty, commoner,” he spat, readjusting himself in his chair. “I am simply giving you two an offer.”

“An offer?” I said, confused. “An offer for what?”

I thought this man wanted nothing to do with me.

Leip then reached under his desk before placing down a sack, the jingle of clattering coins filling the room.

“I can offer you power as well, whether it be a minister position, or even land,” he said, narrowing his eyes. “All I ask is that you leave. And take that child with you, if you want.”

So it was something like this, huh?

That explained a lot of things.

“And what about Priscilla-sama? We are her servants, after all,” I said.

“Hmph. Are you an idiot? Why else would I invite Gilian here? He can easily take your place as her knight, and things would end up going more smoothly that way,” he explained, shaking his head with an annoyed frown.

Wait…

“‘Going more smoothly’… what do you mean by that?” I asked, my eyes narrowing. “And your dislike for me has always been odd. While I might not match up to the Sword Saint, I would be quite the sought-after knight for anyone else.”

It was almost as if…

“Haa… well, if it’s come this far, I might as well explain things. It’s not like it would change anything anyway,” he said. “Priscilla is a candidate to the throne. An extremely enviable position, for both herself and her husband. Why else would I take such an insufferable woman as my wife, the one known as the ‘Bloody Bride’ no less.”

The ‘Bloody Bride’… yes, that was another moniker of my lady.

Priscilla has had many husbands in the past, but each one without fail eventually met their end soon after they married her, whether it be due to illness, war, or a simple accident.

It was a famous myth, how she could bring such ill-fortune to those betrothed to her… but despite that, her potential partners were always too blinded by the beauty before them to take into account her past.

But more importantly…

“Ah…” 

I see… that makes sense now.

It all made sense now, in fact.

He wanted to control her as his wife who could reach the throne, and eventually take her political power for himself.

Those were quite the grand ambitions, especially for someone at his age.

“And why are you telling me this?” I said, gripping my spear. “I have already told you that I’m Priscilla’s knight, yes?”

“Yes, yes, that nasty woman and her commoner knight. I know the song and dance by now,” he said, waving his hand with an annoyed glare. “And that is why, I am once again asking. Will you take my offer? You would be blessed with great fortune, and I’m sure with your looks, you could pick up most girls that you fancied and start a family, or do whatever else you want. Women that are much better than that vile bitch.”

As he finished his offer, I noticed a few presences surrounding the room.

Ah… so this was how things were going.

I guess having Gilian take away Priscilla had more than one function.

“I see… that is a tantalizing offer, I admit,” I said, moving to stand in front of Schult with my spear held tightly in my hand. “But unfortunately for you… I will have to refuse.”

Leip clicked his tongue in annoyance.

“Hah. I thought so,” he said. “I have no idea what you see in that woman, but at the very least, I commend your loyalty… up to the very end.”

With those final words of his, I felt the presences from behind the doors shift, and with a shower of wood, seven figures rushed into the room.

They were quite strong, from what I could tell.

“Schult… stay behind me. And don’t move a muscle, even to dodge,” I said, placing my hand on his shoulder. “I promise to keep you safe.”

But first, I had to get out of this tight space, or else I wouldn’t be able to keep him safe while dealing with all of these people.

And so, linking a trail of Yang magic to the outside courtyard through the window, I activated my teleportation magic, using the image of ‘connection’ to cross the distance in an instant, even crossing through the walls between us.

“W-What? Huh?”

“Calm down, Schult,” I said, releasing his shoulder. “Is it so surprising that I can take passengers?”

Even though it’s annoyingly taxing in terms of focus and mana usage…

Anyway, despite my teleportation, the seven assassins didn’t let up, as they quickly leapt out of the window to follow me.

Well, it wasn’t like I was planning on running anyway.

Five swordsmen, a spearman, and a mage… interesting.

And four of those swordsmen seemed particularly odd.

“You guys… you aren’t assassins, are you?” I said, smirking as they positioned themselves to surround me. “Rather, you seem like knights. I guess that old man really pulled some strings, huh?”

Were these guys meant to be placed in that knight tournament he brought up? So he could have one of his pawns at Priscilla’s side at all times?

Well, that explained Gilian.

“Quiet, scum! Your death will be as painful as it will be pointless,” one of them said, raising his sabre. “Consider it punishment for going against Leip-sama!”

Yep, definitely his pawns.

Well then… no need to drag this on any longer.

I had been missing a chance to truly go all out.

Well… at this point, there was no need for formalities to draw this out, right?

Just a simple fight.

In a flash, I rushed forward, readying my spear to penetrate the first swordsman.

Whipping it in an arc, with the spear tip aimed to slash across the man’s neck, my strike was blocked right before it could hit its mark, the man’s sword sliding down my spear’s shaft as he aimed to cut me down.

I backed off, flicking his sword to the side as I repositioned myself to stab him this time, my spear blurring from the speed as I unleashed a flurry of strikes, each one of them being blocked by the man’s sword.

But, in the next instant, I disappeared. Appearing behind the swordsman on the right that was aiming to attack my blind spot, my spear lodging through his head with ease.

One down.

But still… these guys were quite strong, and experienced too.

While teleportation in combat was an incredibly useful skill, once they knew what to expect, most expert fighters could deal with it without getting killed right away.

But that was only when considering head-on combat.

When they were ‘spectators’ to a battle, they were quite open targets.

With the group’s momentary surprise, I then turned to the mage, launching a concentrated ball of energy from my spear towards him as I closed in.

As expected, the mage was able to block it quite easily with a shield of water, but from that momentary distraction… there was an opening.

Concentrating my internal mana on my legs and around my spear, hardening and amplifying their power, I launched forward in a swift leap, thrusting my spear forward.

With little resistance, it broke through the mage’s defensive spell, and an instant later, it exploded through the mage’s body, coating the area in a shower of blood and organs as his top half crumpled to the ground.

This is why I hated attacking with my full strength. 

So damn messy.

But now there were five left… 

Turning to look back at the group, I slowly made my way back to Schult during the lull of the battle, eyeing each of their hardened expressions.

So they were taking me seriously now…

“He’s strong… just as Leip-sama said,” one of the remaining swordsmen said.

“And skilled as well. He’s not to be underestimated,” the spearman added. “None of us can take him on alone.”

“No… but we can take him on together. While he’s full of tricks, they become useless once they are found out,” another said.

Hmm… so they thought that, huh?

Well, they could think what they wished, but I wasn’t going to sit idly by as they strategized.

And so, leaping forward once more, I sprinted towards the closest enemy, the spearman, with my weapon held forward.

Watching as the man readied himself, along with the others, I smirked before spreading my mana across my body, activating another one of the spells I had practised day after day.

And so, with my form going invisible, I watched as the spearman turned around, anticipating my teleportation.

Well, to be honest, I had to praise him.

If I was to use my teleportation spell, that would be the place I would appear.

But that was if I used it.

“Here he co- ack!”

His words cut off into a gurgle as my spear cut through his open back, bisecting him as I reappeared to grasp his spear out of the now dead man’s clenched hands.

There was a flash of surprise across all of their faces, but still, they didn’t waver.

Leip really must have developed these pawns well, for them to continue facing me like this.

With a spear in each hand, I turned to the next one, who had decided to distance himself from me, before throwing them both towards him, the spears shrieking through the air towards either side of his.

As he raised his sword to defend against them, I felt for the connection of the mana I left on my spear, teleporting to it just as they passed by his side, and in one swift motion, I cut through the man’s neck, decapitating him as a shower of blood sprayed into the air.

Hmm… I didn’t think it would be so easy to take down this one, but I guess he was one of the weaker ones.

But to die so easily… such was the weakness of a strength in numbers.

I wonder who-

Stepping back, I dodged the incoming sword by a hair’s breadth, raising my spear to block the other that came from above.

Hmm… this one is smart.

He even made sure to set his stance in case I teleported away.

And they were coordinating too…

Feeling the itch of my instinct, I moved my spear to ward off the first swordsman’s strike, just in time to deflect the other’s as he ambushed me, parrying his downward strike to the side.

He smoothly wound his follow through with another strike, his skill with the blade revealing itself as his longsword raced towards my neck at the speed of sound.

Troublesome.

Releasing a flash of light from my hand, I felt the two’s movements momentarily froze as they were likely blinded by the display, and using that opening, I leaned back far enough for his blade to sweep over my nose.

Straightening out my hand, I covered it in a veil of mana as I brought it down on the man’s undefended form, cutting through his leg as he toppled to the ground.

Like that, he would likely bleed out in a couple of minutes.

And as for the other one, while his vision had seemingly recovered, with my hand free and his sword still locked with my spear, he would be easy-

My eyes widened as I instinctively teleported away, the hair on the back of my neck standing up as I took a breath to reorient myself.

“Aww~ So you read that? How frustrating!”

Huh?

That voice…

Stepping out of the shadow of the last swordsman, who had leaped back, a young woman in a maid outfit came forward, a short sword held in each hand.

And this wasn’t any ordinary maid… no, this was Priscilla’s personal one… the one who, out of all the members of the manor’s staff, was most likely to be on her side.

One who I had talked to most often besides Priscilla and Schult…

“You… what are you doing here?” I asked in confusion. “Answer me, Yae Tenzen!”

From the odd faces the last two swordsmen were making, they were just as out of the loop, so I doubt that she was a part of their initial group.

Her lips curled into a snide smile as she shook her head, and an instant later, she pounced, running forward while keeping her body close to the ground.

She was skilled, but… not skilled enough.

A technique focused on surprise, stealth, agility, and precision. 

An assassination technique meant to kill in once strike. The first strike.

She had lost the moment I evaded her first attack.

Dodging yet another slash by stepping back, with my range advantage, slashing my spear across her inner thigh was something simple, and as such, the woman fell down a moment later.

“Ah~ I knew this would happen,” she said, struggling to get to her feet for a moment before collapsing to the ground. “You… you’re simply too strong, Selian-sama.”

I narrowed my eyes, placing my spear over her open neck as I glared at her.

“Why? Why would you do this?” I asked.

What was the point?

“Huh? Obviously, it was because someone wanted Priscilla-sama killed,” she said with a smile. “Ah, but don’t misunderstand. I didn’t switch loyalties. I had been given this task before I became her maid, after all~”

I narrowed my eyes.

“That… doesn’t make sense,” I said. “Why would you attack me here and now?”

“Hah. You think I wanted to do this now? No, I wasn’t meant to make my move until later on,” she said, her eye twitching from the pain she was likely feeling. “At least before you came. You’re just too damn strong, so I thought I would take me best chance to remove you~ As you can see, that didn’t really work out~”

No… no, it did not.

“Is that so? Then… any last words?” I said, readying my spear.

“Haha. So dramatic~ You’re still in a battle, you know?” she said, looking over to the two swordsmen who were standing still, likely waiting for me to make the first move. “But sure… you know, I was just following orders, but I actually rather liked Priscilla-sama. So I’ll leave you with this… be careful with Vollachia.”

Vollachia?

What did that nation have to do with Priscilla?

I know she was from there, but her ties to that place had ended as soon as she married Leip.

If it was after she was revealed as a royal candidate, I would understand, but at this point, she was only the wife of an old baron, whose territory was on the outskirts of the nation.

But before I could get any answers, Yae’s eyes glazed over, as a trail of frothy drool began to run out of the corner of her mouth.

Poison… how annoying.

Was dying in such a way so great?

If you liked Priscilla, why didn’t you just surrender and join her side?

Shaking my head, I got rid of the useless thoughts as I turned to face the last two of the attackers.

I wasn’t sure what would happen right after, especially since Priscilla was still out with that annoying guy, but I would at least deal with this before-

My thoughts were interrupted as the area was bathed in an intense light, banishing the darkness of the night, as a great fireball shot through the sky.

What?

I thought I had dealt with the mage already, so how-

No, that didn’t matter.

Because that fireball wasn’t heading to me, nor was it a misplaced shot.

Instead, it was heading right for the boy that had followed my words to a tee, his small body shaking in his boots with wide, red eyes as he remained where I had first teleported with him.

Gritting my teeth, I focused on Schult, appearing in front of him right before the attack hit, thrusting my spear forward in an attempt to destroy the spell’s core.

Unfortunately, I was not fast enough.

The fireball slammed into the tip of my spear with force, erupting in a grand explosion as I felt my hair sear from the heat, my clothes bonding with my skin as the sweat evaporated in an instant.

“Haa… haa…” 

Panting in exhaustion, I glanced down at my arms, noticing that past the tattered and singed clothing, my skin was burnt bright red, with some spots already spilling out white puss.

Fuck… that was going to be a pain to heal, if I could at all.

Burns were a bitch to deal with using healing magic, much less third-degree ones, which I seemed to have.

Luckily, with most of the nerve endings burnt off, I didn’t feel any pain, but I had a sinking feeling that wouldn’t last for long.

But first…

Turning back, I breathed a silent sigh of relief at Schult’s uninjured form.

“You followed my orders in staying put… good job,” I praised him.

“S-Selian-sama! Y-Your body-!”

“Don’t worry about it,” I said, cutting him off as I placed my hand on his head. “It’s the adults’ job to deal with these things, so you just stay put and leave it to me.”

Really… he did a great job staying still, despite the battle that had happened around him.

To not run despite the obvious fear present in him was more than worthy of praise.

My ability to teleport was based on the ‘connection’ aspect of Yang magic, where  I connected two points so that moving between them happened instantly.

But to do that, I needed mana there as a sort of marker or target for it to work.

Usually, I would shoot off a bit of mana, like when I first escaped into the courtyard, or even use it through an object like with the thrown spear from earlier. I also ensured that I left mana where I could in a battle so that I had places to retreat to if needed, and to coat the land in easy markers for me to use in battle.

And with Schult, I had left some mana on him after our teleportation so that I could easily step in to save him when it was needed, just as I had done now.

So truly, well done, Schult.

I would have to tell Priscilla about his valour today.

But first…

“To take that strike willingly… despite your strength, you really are just an idiotic peasant.” 

The grating voice of Leip Barielle entered my ears as he came forward, a tube-like device in his hand.

Was that some sort of wand?

Because that fireball… that was on the Ul level, at the very least.

No… considering how it had completely obliterated my mana defences that I had coated over my body, and even had the power to do so after I struck its core, it was probably at the Al level.

Leip Barielle… he was a former military man, and he had maintained his good shape even in his old age, but it was nowhere near this level.

A meteor?

It had to be, right?

“But then again, you are the one loyal to that woman, so I should have expected that you have something wrong with your head,” he continued, shaking his head. “Tell me, why would you fight for her? Perhaps some nighttime visits I wasn’t aware of?”

I grit my teeth, tightening the grip on my spear as I looked up to face him.

Why did I fight for her?

That was a good question… why would I?

She was beautiful, yes, but that wasn’t it.

And while she wasn’t as strong as me, she could more than defend herself against any normal attacker, so it wasn’t out of some sense of being needed.

No… it was something deeper.

Something so simple, that I didn’t even have a way to explain it.

I liked her confidence.

I enjoyed making her expression shift.

I wanted… I wanted to earn myself a place in her heart.

In essence…

“Because I like her, I guess,” I said, spitting out a wad of phlegm and blood, staining the burning grass below me. “Yeah… I guess I like her.”

Yeah… I like her quite a lot.

And more importantly… I want that arrogant, independent, and secretly kind woman to share the same feelings with me.

Although I wouldn’t voice that out loud.

I had a feeling I would get cut down if I did.

“Ha. So you really were taken in by her looks, just like the rest,” Leip said, walking forward with his two fighters at his side. “You know, being with that woman is quite a curse. She isn’t called the ‘Bloody Bride’ for nothing.”

“Yeah, and I don’t care about that,” I said, smirking confidently. “It was my luck that brought us together, but there is no way I’ll fall to something so dumb as a curse!”

“Ha! Is that so? Even though you’re like this!?” he shouted, chuckling to himself. “Such arrogance and idiocy… You two really are a good match.”

Ah… well, I couldn’t deny that.

If he could launch another one of those fireballs, I had already lost. And even if he couldn’t… those two were trouble.

I couldn’t move nearly as well, I could tell that much already.

The grip on my spear was strong, but stiff. My spearmanship will be nowhere near as smooth and controlled in this state.

Taking them down… I could probably do that, but it would be risky.

And that was only if I considered these three to be the last of my enemies.

Gilian was likely a part of this in some capacity, seeing as he was invited here to separate Priscilla and me, so logically, there was a high possibility of others being involved.

“Hmph! While your voice still invades my ears with useless noise, that is one thing you have said that pleases me.”

Hearing the familiar voice, my eyes widened in surprise, just like the three men in front of me.

Slowly turning my head, I watched as Priscilla walked over to stand next to Schult, resting her hand on his head as she pulled him close.

“But do not misunderstand, commoners. It was not something so abstract as luck that brought that fool to my side,” she said, pointing her fan at me. “Rather… it was simply the world turning in my favour.”

She then gave me a smile as I felt a wave of mana enter my body, a comfortable heat spreading across my skin a moment later.

“Now, Selian, my fool… put an end to this farce at once,” she said.

My lips spread wide in a smile.

Well, if it was a command from my lady… then who was I to refuse?

Facing forward once again, I took a step forward, and before I knew it, I was engulfed in a pink fire.

But instead of hurting me… it did the opposite.

I felt my burns heal and my breath become steady as the warm, comforting feeling of this mysterious fire washed over me.

What was this?

Some sort of magic?

Ha… how ridiculous… but I would expect no less from Priscilla.

If it was like this… I could deal with them easily.

“W-What? You, what are-”

Leip’s words were cut off as I leaped towards them, cutting through his body in one smooth motion as his corpse fell to the ground.

The other two, shocked at the appearance of Priscilla, and the subsequent death of their master, were unable to do anything as I turned my focus to them, their instincts unable to handle me teleporting above them as I struck my spear through their heads one after another.

And with that… the fight was over.

Looking over to Priscilla, I was only met with the sight of her victorious smile, shining down upon me like the sun.

Truly… what a ridiculous woman.

And it was that ridiculous woman that I seemed to have set my heart on.

Looking down at the string of corpses around the courtyard, and the trail of scorched grass from Leip’s magic, I took in a breath of the cool, nighttime air as my heartbeat calmed.

I really do wonder what would happen now, with the lord of the land having been killed, but for the moment… I was just glad it was over.

Walking back to Priscilla and Schult, I wiped off the blood that had stained my cheek.

“Hmm. You are dirty, fool,” Priscilla said.

“I know. My apologies for this unsightly appearance,” I said with a smirk. “But considering the circumstances, I can only hope for your leniency.”

She raised her eyebrow in faint amusement.

“My, such pretty words. Did one of these fallen commoners hit your head while I was gone?” she asked.

“No, but…” 

Looking at her once again, I noticed that there was a lack of a certain person beside her.

“Why did you come back?” I asked.

“Hmm? Is it not natural for a lady to return to her abode?” she said.

“I see… then, why… why did you leave?” I asked, averting my eyes. “I didn’t think that was like you, Priscilla-sama.”

“Hoh? To think you can understand mine divine self… you’ve gotten arrogant while I wasn’t looking, fool,” she said, covering her face with her fan. “As for why, it was obvious that the old man was preparing something. I simply decided that such a farce would be displeasing to wait for, and left it in your care so that things could end quickly.”

She closed her fan, narrowing her eyes at me as she continued.

“I could have dealt with something like this if I wished, but I thought it best that you show your worth instead. Be proud that you were able to finish things here. It is the bare minimum that is required for my knight,” she said, ending her words with a satisfied smile.

Hah. Those were quite the shallow words of praise, huh?

But… her knight, huh?

“Hoh? What’s with that pitiful face, fool?” she asked.

A pitiful face?

Ah… right. That.

Well… I couldn’t deny it now.

Since I discovered that I had romantic feelings for this woman, there was certainly something that had been bothering me.

And something I was able to name quite confidently now.

“Well… I was just wondering where that Gilian is,” I asked.

“Hmm? That commoner is currently dealing with his carriage and horse, I would assume,” she answered. “Why is that?”

“Just… is it fine to leave him?” I asked, averting my eyes as I frowned at the ground. “He caught your eye enough to join him, right?”

Priscilla’s eyes widened in surprise, and a moment later, they narrowed once more.

Not in anger or disgust, but rather, in amusement.

Taking a few steps forward, she came to a stop in front of me as she placed her fan under my chin, tilting my head upward to meet her eyes.

“Such jealousy doesn’t suit you, fool,” she said with a smirk. “Although… even one such as I can admit to it being endearing.”

She then shook her head once more.

“But there is no need for you to worry, Selian. That man was simply a useful way to move things forward,” she said, turning back to Schult. “And not just anyone would be able to interest me for long, much less find their way into my heart.”

Wait… what did she mean by that?

My eyes shot open in shock.

From the flow of the conversation, it almost seemed as if-

“What… what has happened here!?”

My thoughts were interrupted by the surprised voice of the very knight that had started this whole thing.

Gilian Endymion.

“Leip-sama… what… did you do this, peasant!?” he shouted in anger, reaching down to draw his sword.

Ah… I guess there would be one more fight before this all ended.

As I prepared to leap forward and strike with my spear, Priscilla stepped between the two of us.

“How annoying… now that you’ve served your purpose, it would be best that you be gone,” she said with a bored tone.

“Huh? Priscilla-sama… don’t tell me you’re a part of this?!” he shouted. “Even if you’re a lady, I won’t stand for such a betrayal!”

“Ha. Blundering commoner, a mouth like yours would be better served remaining shut,” she said, her hand raised upward into the air. “I am saying you are no longer of use.”

And then, out of nowhere, a large, red sword appeared in her hand.

And the power I felt from it… it was immense. Like nothing that I had felt before.

What… what was that sword?

As I stood there in confusion, Priscilla then swung down, with Gilian raising his sword to defend despite his surprise.

But that didn’t matter.

Instead, Priscilla’s sword cut right through it, as if ignoring the blade, before slicing through the man himself in one smooth motion.

“Hmph. A fitting end to such an uninteresting commoner,” she said as the two halves of the man fell to the ground.

And as if that wasn’t enough to ensure his defeat, the divided corpse was then set alight in a bright flame, the fire burning through the body in an instant, not even leaving ashes in its wake.

Uh… wow.

That was… quite amazing.

I knew that Priscilla was strong, but with that display, she was firmly in the upper class of fighters I had met, right alongside Crusch and that Juukulius guy, although it had been a while since I met them.

But as if something to this effect was natural, Priscilla turned around without an ounce of care in her expression as her sword disappeared.

How… how did that work?

Ignoring the power it had, what kind of sword could appear and disappear at will?

“Hmm… it is quite troublesome that my husband has succumbed to his old age and met his end,” she said, tapping her chin with her fan. “Regardless, someone will surely need to take over the domain in his name. Don’t you agree, Selian?”

Uhh… I am quite certain that Leip didn’t die of old age… but I guess I’ll play along.

“Indeed… someone will,” I said, a smile beginning to form on my face. “You are quite an honourable wife, to take on his burdens after death. He truly did not deserve you.”

“Hah. I agree. He was lucky to have such a magnanimous woman like me to preserve this land,” she continued, covering her face with her fan.

The two of us looked in each other's eyes, amusement slowly seeping into our expressions, before we suddenly broke into a fit of laughter.

It was quite an odd sight, to see two people laughing amidst the destruction and death around us.

But as I thought… whether I liked this woman or not, and whether she would ever return said feelings… there was no denying that it was interesting being by her side.

Yeah… it really was quite fun.

But as for what she had insinuated before, about finding a way into her heart… well, I guess I could always find out later.

It had been quite the long day, after all.

Chapter 7: 7 - Prisca Benedict

Things quickly calmed down after that, and with Leip’s body being unceremoniously burned to nothing but cinders alongside his office and marked as an ‘accident’ for the moment.

We would have to decide whether to explain the truth of the matter, as there was quite a bit of evidence of Leip’s plans in his office that I had kept, or we could decide to pass it off as an accident until the end, but that decision could come later.

For now, it was time to wind down, and with Priscilla ordering the maids to clean up after the mess of battle, and Schult heading into his room to sleep, I was left alone with the royal candidate in her room.

And with my newly discovered feelings present in my mind… I was quite anxious.

“Fool. Why are you, who fought so valiantly against so many skilled opponents, now quaking in your boots? Are my divine charms that frightening?” Priscilla asked from the chair opposite me.

“Huh? Uhh… no, there was just… something on my mind,” I said, looking out the window.

Shit, she caught me.

“Hoh? Something on your mind, you say? Speak, then,” she demanded.

Well… if she was offering… and other than the issues concerning my feelings…

“Priscilla-sama… that sword you had… and the fire that healed me… what were they?” I asked. “I know you have some skill in Yang magic, but I don’t know of any spells like that.”

I looked back at her, watching as she leaned back against the chair, lifting her feet to rest on my knees.

I guess I was now a footrest.

An acceptable outcome, considering who was using me at the moment.

“That sword… was the Yang Sword. A gift granted to me by the world, likely as thanks for blessing it with unmatched beauty,” she said, turning her head to look out the window. “And the fire… that was my Soul Marriage Technique.”

“Soul Marriage Technique?” I said, confused.

The Yang Sword… I think that I had heard of it before.

It was one of the ten divine blades, if I recall correctly.

For Priscilla to have such a treasure… well, I was definitely curious, but it wasn’t entirely surprising, considering it was her we were talking about.

But I had not once heard of this ‘Soul Marriage’ before, and a fire that could heal someone so quickly… I had a feeling that I would have heard of it under normal circumstances.

“Yes. It is a technique developed in my homeland, and something that activates with specific conditions,” she said.

“I see… what are the specific conditions?” I asked.

Her eyes darted back to me, eyebrows furrowing as she began to dig her heels into my leg.

“It isn’t something you ought to know, fool,” she stated, a light flush adorning her cheeks.

So it was something personal…

I understand. A footrest shouldn’t ask for too much.

“Regardless, while I am sure learning of those gifts of mine was enough, I am hesitant to leave that as your only reward. You did quite well in proving your loyalty, after all,” she said, moving the conversation forward. “So speak your mind, fool. What is it that you wish for?”

A light blush came to my cheeks as I briefly thought of some… impure requests, but that was quickly drowned out by a shake of the head, as well as Priscilla’s scornful glare.

I could only hope she wasn’t able to tell what I was thinking at the moment.

But what did I want? Well… that was quite simple.

Especially of the recent revelations of the Yang Sword and the Soul Marriage Technique.

My lady… she was just too interesting.

“I want to know more about you, Priscilla-sama,” I said. “So… if it’s alright… could you tell me your story?”

Her glare increased in intensity before she then released a sigh, returning her gaze to the window and towards the shimmering sky.

“This… is simply a story about a girl,” she said wistfully, causing me to sit up to listen. “She was born as a princess of a nation to the south, with a barbaric tradition of succession that matched its barbaric culture. A land of war and strength.”

So ‘this girl’ was Priscilla.

And Vollachia… so she was former Vollachian royalty.

How ironic, considering my past.

But that certainly would explain what Yae said about needing to watch out for them.

Succession could get quite messy.

“And… what was this girl’s name?” I asked.

After all, Barielle was the name inherited from the late Leip, and I truly wanted to know as much as I could about the woman before me.

Priscilla’s eyes darted to me, her eyebrows furrowing for a moment before she frowned.

“Prisca… Prisca Benedict was her name,” she stated. “But say that name to anyone, and I will cut you down with the very Yang Sword you have just learned about.”

“Ah, of course… I wouldn’t think of it,” I said.

So her name was Prisca… I guess we shared something else in the fact that not only were we former royalty, but also bared a different name.

I… liked that we were so similar.

“This girl had a friend in her youth, that which later became her sworn sword. A knight, if you will. But alas, with the violence that was to come from her brothers, as well as the betrayal from that very sworn sword… Prisca was fated to die, and to be reborn with a new name… and consequently, a new fate,” she continued, staring back out the window. “With that, the girl went through various things… yes, many things… and with a final chance meeting with that old friend, she was able to find herself yet another chance at life to the north…”

Watching as she continued staring in silence, I noticed some conflicting emotions present in her face.

There was definitely some stuff missing from that story, but I wouldn’t dare ask for more, especially when it made her make such a pained expression.

“Priscilla-sama, I-”

“And that is the end of it,” Priscilla said sternly, interrupting my words. “That is more than enough of a reward for a fool like yourself, and don’t think of it as anything more than a children’s story.”

“A-Ah… I understand,” I said, giving her a smile as she turned to me.

Her eyes narrowed.

“…So be it,” she said, shaking her head before she glared at me once more. “And Selian… tell this story to anyone, and I truly will cut you down.”

That… was not an empty threat.

And while I could probably win in a fight, if it was that Yang Sword… well, I wasn’t planning on saying anything anyway, so I shouldn’t worry about it.

“Of course I won’t, Priscilla-sama,” I said, bowing my head. “Besides, it’s an honour to have a story shared only between the two of us…”

She briefly raised her brow in curiosity.

“Hmph. Arrogant fool,” she said, her lips spreading into a smirk. “Now it is about time I head to bed.”

“Of course… my apologies for keeping you up so late,” I said, getting up from my chair.

“No matter. It was an interesting day, so I am more than pleased at the moment,” she said.

“I see… then, goodnight, Priscilla-sama,” I said, bowing once more as I headed towards the door.

As she said, it really had been an eventful day.

And with the baron now dead, alongside the fact that Priscilla was still not presented as an official candidate in front of the Sage Council, it was only going to get more troublesome in the coming days.

Haa… after such a big fight, I really was worn out.

While my mana had already replenished, and I had been completely healed by the Soul Marriage Technique, I was still tired in my spirit.

Yeah… I think a bath would be nice, and then, I could have a long rest, and hopefully not wake up until the afternoon tomorrow.

Yes, that sounded good-

“Selian. Wait,” Priscilla said, bringing me to a stop right before I reached the door.

“What’s the matter, Priscilla-sama?” I asked, turning around to face her. 

She simply stood next to her closet, a deep frown etched on her face.

“That maid you dealt with… that was my personal one, right?” she asked.

Oh… 

“Yes, I believe I told you of her betrayal… are you… angry, perhaps?” I asked.

“Hah. As if. The trash simply found its way into the dump while I was away, so there is no possible way that I would be angry,” she said, shaking her head. “It’s just… she was the one that always dressed and undressed me… so this is most troublesome.”

Ah… I see.

So that was the problem.

And unlike regular clothes, the large dress that she wore didn’t make changing out of it by herself an option.

“I’ll go get another maid. Just wait right-”

“No,” she said, causing me to pause. “Instead, I’ll have you do it.”

Uh… sorry?

“I… believe I may have just misheard you. Could you repeat that please, Priscilla-sama?” I asked.

“Have you gone deaf? I said I’ll have you do it,” she said, giving me a wide smile.

…Huh?

“Y-You mean… changing your clothes?” I replied, completely confused. “You want me… to do that?”

“Precisely,” she answered.

Wait wait wait.

This… this was definitely wrong.

A knight wasn’t meant to do this, right?

No, actually, I think a knight would kill themselves before allowing themselves to undress their lady.

And while I wouldn’t kill myself for it… I doubt I could survive for… other reasons.

“Y-You can’t be serious, Priscilla-sama,” I said, shaking my head as I tried to control my flustered state. “There are still many maids here that can perform that duty. Besides, I am a man. It would be completely out of my station to do such a thing.”

“Ah… perhaps, but you misunderstand something, Selian,” she said, a faint flush beginning to form on her cheeks. “I am not asking you. I am ordering you.”

Why!?

Why would you want that!

You’re embarrassed too, aren’t you!? I can tell that much! So why put yourself through this!?

Of course… that thought left my mind as soon as I took in Priscilla’s face once more.

That teasing smirk of amusement… those sparkling eyes of joy… 

No, she indeed was embarrassed about such a thing, but she pushed through it by knowing that I was even more so.

This sadist!

“Selian. Come here. Now,” she ordered, her voice stern yet tinged with amusement.

“Y-Yes… Priscilla-sama…” I said, surrendering.

She really had me held by the collar, huh?

Dammit…

And so, I then completely cut off all my emotions… or, well, I tried my best to.

At the start, it was quite simple, but as soon as I untied and pulled down the top, revealing her pristine skin and incredibly alluring back… well, my composure was shot.

And so, I decided to cut off my senses next.

Hear no evil, speak no evil, and most importantly… don’t see anything at all.

Luckily, Priscilla seemed to be going easy on me, as she did as much of the work in getting out of her dress, and while I did catch a short glance of her complete figure dressed only in her undergarments, I quickly got out her nightdress to cover her up while calming down my excitement.

Was this considered a punishment, or a reward?

I had no clue anymore.

Just thinking of those legs, and that waist, and that back…

Seriously… while many said she was beautiful in public, and they were surely correct, seeing her like this… well, let’s just say I was very glad to be in this position rather than anyone else.

Because if it were another, man or woman… they would surely lose themselves to their lust, and promptly get cut down by the Yang Sword.

As I began tying the first string on the back of her nightdress, one that was a beautiful red silk, formed to fit her perfectly, Priscilla decided to break the silence that had permeated the room since the start of my task.

“Selian, you seem quite skilled at this,” she said. “While incredibly clumsy, your touch is still comfortable enough to not irritate me. How curious.”

“You must be joking, Priscilla-sama…” I said, shaking my head.

And please don’t tell me my touch is comfortable. I might end up doing bad things.

“Hmm… not only that, but you also have quite the pleasing face, along with a respectable strength,” she said, seemingly ignoring my words. “You must have had many broads throwing themselves at you during your travels… Just how much experience does my knight have in these matters?”

Uhh… well, I wouldn’t deny that I had been chased a few times, especially whenever I visited a tavern for a meal, but I wasn’t very impartial to those types of women.

Not that I thought such a lifestyle as impure, but rather… well, let’s just say that I didn’t want to test just how effective healing magic was against STD’s, especially for a cheap thrill with women that paled in comparison to the beauty before me.

Besides, doing stuff like that should be reserved for someone you love… or at least, that’s what I thought.

And such, I had remained a virgin.

…In this life, at least.

“No. Rather, I’m quite innocent,” I said, shrugging my shoulders. “Does that disappoint you?”

“Hm? No… In fact, it pleases me quite a bit,” she said, turning back to smirk at me. “And for your own curiosity… I am inexperienced in such matters as well.”

Oh… well, I wouldn’t lie and pretend I didn’t like that.

But even with so many husbands… well, I could guess that she would defend her virginity if she wanted to remain that way, and had the strength to as well.

In fact, maybe more than one of her husbands fell victim to the ‘Bloody Bride’s curse’ by falling too deep into their lust like that.

But not me.

I was a gentleman, so even if I liked her romantically at the moment, and eventually fell completely in love, I wasn’t so dumb as to-

Feeling Priscilla’s hand on my neck, my entire body froze in shock as my mind blanked.

“So… seeing as we’re both so lacking in the field of intimacy…”

She pulled herself forward, her breasts that were barely being held my her nightdress pressing against my chest as her mouth closed in on my ear, her warm breath sending an intense shiver down my spine.

“Then… how about we learn about it together~?”

Her hand then snaked up to lightly grasp my hair, and I felt the world disappear, if only for a moment.

W-What?

What… what was going on here!?

Was I… going to do it?

So soon?

So fast?

She… she was awfully bold, huh?

But even then, was this right?

Physically, I definitely wanted it, but in terms of mentally… urgh, I didn’t know!

“Fufu! Ah, you truly are amusing,” Priscilla said as she suddenly backed off, my hand reactively reaching to grasp the empty air where she had just been.

“Regardless, from now on, you will help me get dressed like just now, both in the morning, and at night,” she said, sitting down on the bed.

She was going to kill me…

“Ah, and Selian,” she said, causing me to face her, noticing her serious expression. “To be in my divine presence, much less have the freedom to touch it, is a gift impossible for people to attain. You are incredibly lucky. And so, from now on… you are to only look at me. Is that understood?”

I slowly nodded my head, my emotions rising as I thought over how to respond.

Would this be considered too presumptuous?

Probably… but I wanted to say it anyway.

You could say that it was a form of my greed.

And from those words from earlier before she cut down that Gilian guy… how not anyone could find their way into her heart… and this privilege she was granting me…

Maybe, it would be fine to say it.

“Of course, Priscilla-sama,” I said, bowing my head. “But… I would ask that you grant me the same privilege, and only look at me in turn…”

Looking back up, I saw that rather than being upset, like I had expected, her face was set in a small grin of mirth.

“Hmph. That is awfully arrogant of you… but I suppose I’ll accept,” she said, brushing her hair off of her shoulder. “You are amusing enough to retain my attention for now, but do not get conceited.”

“I… I wouldn’t dream of it, Priscilla-sama,” I said, looking down at the ground.

Damn… why did it feel so embarrassing now?

I thought it would feel cool to put my foot in the ground, but instead…

“Hmm… before you go, fool, tell me… that Duchess, the other royal candidate…”

“Ah, you mean Crusch-san?” I answered her.

“Yes, her,” she said, her eyes narrowing. “You understand that she is fated to be my opponent, correct? Being my knight is akin to being her enemy.”

Oh… right, that.

“Don’t worry, Priscilla-sama,” I said, smiling at her. “While I respect Crusch-san, you are my first priority. I promise.”

After all, I was uniquely drawn to this woman.

I wanted to be her strength.

I wanted to follow her.

Finding a person to follow… even if many would have reservations about such loyalty, it made me feel comfortable, knowing I had an important place at her side.

This must be what Fourier meant by ‘finding a woman’ to be my purpose.

She released a small breath, her head nodding in acknowledgement, but her eyes… they remained trained on me with a harsh glare.

“I see… then I suppose that is acceptable,” she said. “But Selian, you fool… from this moment forward, you are to call me without an honorific. Do not take this privilege lightly.”

…What?

“Are you sure, Priscilla-”

“I am certain,” she cut me off, narrowing her eyes at me with her cheeks a tint rosier. “Now leave, before I decide that you would be better suited as a footrest to kneel at the end of my bed for the entire night.”

Uh… what exactly had happened to the arrogant girl I had come to know?

And… was Priscilla always this cute?

—

A few months had passed since the death of Leip Barielle, the former baron of the land, and since then, Priscilla had completely taken over the barony.

As Leip had no children, she was the sole inheritor to his titles and lands, so there were, thankfully, no issues with succession.

I guess that old man left us with one last gift before his passing.

Anyway, since then, the land had begun to prosper under the joint efforts of Priscilla and I’s management, as well as my lady’s divine luck.

I… was severely lacking in the aspect of land management, but I was getting better with each passing day as I studied and experienced the role.

Besides, while I might not have been the best, anything was better than what Leip had done in constantly draining the land of its resources.

As it turns out, he had been hemorrhaging money from taxes and trade fees, draining the people’s finances to collect a vast sum that went… nowhere.

There were thankfully still some savings, which went a long way to starting some of the initial policies we implemented, but there was still a giant gap as to where most of the money went.

How odd… although his co-conspirators, like Gilian, might have been an unrecorded expense.

But still… that was an awful lot of missing funds.

Well, whatever.

It wasn’t our problem now.

In terms of the nation of Lugunica, the knights had already completed an initiative where every citizen was tested with the insignias to see whether they were a royal candidate, and as a result, four of the five possible rulers had reportedly been found.

I wonder… considering everything that had happened, as well as her bloodline… could Felt be the final one?

It was definitely possible, but I wasn’t in a rush to find out at the moment.

There was also some sort of non-aggression pact with the neighbouring Vollachian Empire that came about during this time, but I didn’t know too much about it.

I could only hope that this meant we wouldn’t have any trouble with Vollachia in regard to Priscilla’s origins and our borders with the southern nation, or at least, not as much.

And in that same train of thought… I had to get stronger.

Priscilla could handle herself against most opponents and in most situations, but not all of them.

And while I was stronger than her, that didn’t mean I was invincible.

Yeah… the woman I liked was on her way to be the ruler of this nation, and that would certainly lead to some hardship.

It wouldn’t be good to simply remain content with my current level.

And so, here I was near the small forest behind Priscilla’s manor, honing my skills through training.

Staring at the training dummy in front of me, I raised my weighted practice spear, the end blunted to not destroy my equipment within the first few strikes.

Taking a short breath, I then launched forward, stabbing at each vital point with precision and blurring speed.

Head, neck, heart, armpit, stomach, thigh, kidney, and then, finally, a leg sweep that was powerful enough to cut the dummy in half.

Those things were really a pain to rebuild, but at least it helped me somewhat train my magic.

Moving onward, I then raced through the second stage of my little training course, running through the woods that were littered with hanging targets.

This was to train my teleportation, coordination, speed, and parrying abilities.

Appearing in front of the first hanging target, I struck it cleanly just like the dummy before teleporting to another one.

This continued until all the targets were swinging wildly, where I then moved my focus to parrying them perfectly, striking in the perfect spot with a fluid movement to send it upwards and halt its motion.

A feat of intense control.

And so, with this portion of the course finished, there was one more stage to complete… my magic.

What was obvious with my last fight was that I lacked an effective ranged option.

I had been through more than a few fights over the years, and not one would have been easier with a ranged attack, as I could simply appear before them… but I wasn’t fighting alone anymore.

I had people to protect now.

And sacrificing my body to rush to someone’s protection wasn’t an option, at least without finishing the job first.

After all, without Priscilla’s help, I would have been in quite the trouble from my previous display.

And so, hopping through the woods, I landed at a clearing with many targets carved into the surrounding trees, many of them charred black from my previous runs.

With this, there were two options that I was trying to add to my arsenal.

The first being the basic Yang attack magic, Jiwald.

It was a spell that formed a beam of concentrated light that could burn through a target, and while it was useful, I still had trouble with it, which likely was due to my imagination.

After all, for me, Yang magic was akin to ‘connection’. 

It was because of this basis that I was able to use teleportation to such an insane degree, surpassing even the greatest mage of the kingdom and likely the world, Roswaal L. Mathers.

But a beam of concentrated light?

What did that have to do with connection?

I wasn’t sure, and as such, my skill was lacking in comparison, having to switch my imagination of the element from connection to controlling photons and pure energy.

I knew some scientific basis for it… but it was still hard to get the hang of.

Pointing my finger forward, I focused on the mana flowing from my gate and through my arm, twisting to my desired effect as I released it, a beam of energy instantly hitting its mark, leaving behind a hole and the faint smell of burning wood.

It was strong, yes… but not strong enough.

This could deal with most average enemies, but I could deal with those easily anyway, and stronger people would simply dodge it or shrug off the attack.

Not to mention being so slow… oh well. At least I could use it without the chant now.

I guess I would just have to train some more in order to improve.

Now, onto the second method of ranged attacks. One that was even further behind my magic in development.

But that made sense.

After all, I was entering completely foreign territory to both myself, and the world, at least as far as I knew.

My memories of my past life were extremely faded, save for a few distinct events, and the details of my knowledge were extremely poor.

I could only suspect this was due to having a baby’s brain and being unable to retain all the information, but that wasn’t important right now.

Anime and manga… I had enjoyed consuming that media through the later stage of my life.

And in those, there were many examples of ranged slashes with the sword, where you could cut apart your opponent from meters away.

At first, I tried to do this with the mana in my body that enhanced my strength and weapon, somehow forming it into something that could be launched outward.

This, of course, didn’t work… kind of.

Launching slashes from far away was impossible, but I could still flare it outwards in close proximity, such as when I cut that appa with a stab of my spear. A trick that Priscilla liked me to perform whenever we toured a city with the available produce.

But with such a failure, I began thinking of a way to link it to what I knew of magic.

The aspect of connection… connecting two places with each other… could I not do the same with my weapon and an opponent?

Not that I would just teleport my spear to them, but rather, linking them with my magic so that even if they were far away, they could still be reached by my spear.

Narrowing my eyes, I concentrated on the target in front of me as I readied my spear, sending out a trail of Yang mana to connect it to the tip of my weapon.

And then, with a strong thrust, the wind whistled as I imagined the power of the strike travelling through the link of mana, connecting with the target and shattering the burnt bark into pieces.

“Haa… figures,” I said, shaking my head, watching as the tree remained perfectly intact with no signs of damage.

It didn’t work this time either… but I was getting there.

I… think.

Well, there was no use lamenting such a thing.

Walking back toward the starting point, I looked up at the clear afternoon sky as I wiped the trail of sweat from my face.

Hmm… it was a nice day outside.

While Priscilla was currently occupied with some reading, maybe we could survey the town today.

But then again, I had already done so this morning, a habit that I picked up as part of my morning routine alongside my usual training.

It wasn’t much, just some physical training to remain in good shape, some practice of basic spear techniques, balance training by standing on said spear, and some unarmed combat.

Usually, this would be done in the comfort of the manor’s yard, but I had decided to check up on the town during the same time as my warm-up runs, ensuring that it was safe and no other problems arose.

It was a good way to gain and keep the trust of the people, after all.

“Selian-sama!”

Hearing the high-pitched voice of who had essentially become my little brother, I turned over to Schult, who was dressed in his usual butler uniform.

“What is it? Something wrong?” I asked.

“N-no, everything is swell, indeed,” he said, shaking his head. “I-It is just that Priscilla-sama requires your assistance, yes!”

“Ah… I see. Then, thank you, Schult,” I said, patting his head as I passed by.

Now as for what the princess wanted… well, at this point, I had no clue, but I was sure it was something to do with teasing me.

She did that an awful lot these days… like that incident with the bath…

Oh well. 

As her knight, I needed to face such dangers head on and with courage.

And so, I marched forward.

Such was a regular day at the Barielle Barony.

Chapter 8: 8 - Return to the Capital

Another few months had passed, and I had found myself as a nineteen-year-old young man as my birthday had gone by, meaning I finally matched Priscilla’s age.

Life had been quite calm recently, with Priscilla and I spending lots of time on dates- ahem, touring the territory, managing said territory, and aside from that, I used my personal time to slowly grow stronger with my constant training.

Now, while I said that I managed the barony, it wasn’t really something that took a lot of time.

While the Barielle Barony was large, it was still quite small in comparison to a duke’s territory, and as such, had fewer issues where Priscilla and I had to step in.

Of course, sometimes the local lords and mayors tried to make a play for money or power, but that was easily stopped by one of Priscilla and I’s tours.

Paired with her intuition and her attitude… well, such an effect was only natural.

But recently, even that had come to an end, as they all eventually learned that messing with Priscilla Barielle was a horrible mistake to make… and was often your last one.

And so, with all the policies that needed to be implemented in place, such as the formation of a few schools and orphanages, as well as Priscilla’s divine luck granting the territory with bountiful harvests, things were running incredibly smoothly.

So smoothly, in fact, that at this point, my main role was going through the letters that arrived… at least for the moment.

Most were marriage proposals, as Priscilla was a beautiful and single young woman with a large territory, but those letters were quickly used as kindling as soon as I read the first set of flowery words.

Definitely not out of any personal interests, of course. Priscilla said she didn’t care about them either.

Anyway, I can only imagine that this would get even worse once Priscilla was revealed to be a royal candidate, but there wasn’t really anything I could do to stop it at the moment.

Actually, once she was a royal candidate, she wouldn’t be able to get married… ah, but engagement offers would probably still flood in.

Dammit, that was going to be annoying.

Of course, there were other more productive letters as well, such as merchants wanting to set up a shop in the territory, and requests from the citizens, but that was quite a rarity.

And that's what I was doing right now, going through the letters that had landed themselves at Priscilla’s doorstep.

Seeing the familiar ‘Dear Priscilla-sama’ as I read through the first line, I was about to throw the letter out on reflex before I caught myself.

“Huh… the Sage Council,” I muttered to myself in interest.

It seemed that they had finally come to a decision.

“Have those commoners finally decided to use their brains?” Priscilla asked, her feet positioned on my legs as she laid on the couch beside me.

“Yes, they have,” I said. “But I don’t think they’re what you’d classify as ‘commoners’, Priscilla.”

“Hmph. Anyone that mindlessly sits around as their nation treads closer to danger is either a commoner, or a commoner disguised as a noble,” she said with a frown. “Read it, Selian. Though if they decide something idiotic, be prepared to cut them down for me.”

Uh… I really would prefer it if you didn’t order me to do that, Priscilla.

While I might be able to deal with anyone but the Sword Saint on my own, that didn’t mean that I could fight off the entire royal guard.

“As you wish… it says that you have been cleared of any wrongdoings in regard to the late Baron Barielle with the return of the Dragon Stone,” I said, reading through the letter. “They also ask that you come to the capital to finalize the transfer of land, as well as to confirm your candidacy for the throne, as only the late Leip Barielle was a witness…”

As we had decided to tell the whole story of what Leip had been planning with Priscilla, as well as how horribly he had been running his territory, I suppose they couldn’t exactly trust his word like before.

It was also due to this that while his death was officially labelled an accident, they didn’t seem to care that I had been the one to kill him, like they had been told.

How fortunate.

“I guess the world really does turn in your favour, Priscilla,” I said, looking at her. “Although, now we will have to visit the capital. That will likely take a few weeks at least.”

“Hmph. That’s only natural,” she said, shaking her head. “Besides, I have been wanting to visit that place recently.” 

“You have?” I questioned.

“Indeed. That old man apparently had a mansion I have yet to grace with my presence,” she said before smirking at me. “And as for you… I think it is about time that you officially become my knight.”

Oh… right, that.

While I boasted about being Priscilla’s knight, and did more than my fair share of the duties associated with it, I still had yet to be officially appointed as one.

“Let us depart tomorrow,” she said, getting up. “You said that Schult is able to drive a carriage as of now?”

“Huh? Ah, yes. He’s done great in his lessons,” I said, praising the boy.

“Wonderful,” she said. “Now, do ensure to prepare our bags. I’ll call Schult down to help you.”

And with that, she left through the door, likely heading towards the young boy’s room where he was currently studying how to read and write.

But… the capital, huh?

I had been a bad brother.

Not once since meeting Priscilla had I returned to check on Felt, despite the promise I had given myself.

But with everything like this… yeah, we shouldn’t have to stay apart for long.

It was fair to say that the Dragon Stone’s purpose in keeping Felt in the slums was to remove the possibility of her returning to the royal family.

The Dragon Stone… it likely had wanted Felt to survive the epidemic, while also allowing the chance for the royal selection to proceed by having the entirety of the known royal family dead.

For what reason, I didn’t know, but now that the selection was set in motion… I think it was fine to take her away from there.

Besides, now that I was here with Priscilla, I had created quite a nice place for us to live.

So now… now I could take my little sister back, and have us continue living together as family, just like we did before I left.

Yeah… that sounded wonderful.

—

A few days had passed since our arrival at the royal capital of Lugunica, and with Priscilla having been officially granted the Barielle Barony, as well as being confirmed as the fourth royal candidate, our official errands for being here had all but ended.

Of course, there were the matters of Felt and my knighthood, but now that we weren’t so busy, we could do those on our own time.

But for now, at least for Priscilla, it was a day of rest, hence why she was staying in the mansion as I went out to buy some food for us to enjoy.

While there were many maids that could cook for her, and quite skilfully at that, Priscilla had wanted to try some of the food I had as a child, as it was quite foreign to her.

She was an interesting woman like that.

So a taste of my childhood… I would need to find a good stall for some ‘commoner’ food.

My walk around the capital so far had been quite boring, though there was a little excitement when I had to stop a kid from getting run over by a cart by stepping onto a road.

Honestly… it was a good thing that my teleportation magic had forced me to develop some spatial awareness, or that kid might have ended up trampled otherwise.

Anyway, as I was about to head into a bakery that seemed to have made an interesting pastry, I felt my spine tingle, my instincts screaming to prepare for battle.

Slowly turning my head towards the source of the disturbance, I prepared to unlatch my spear from my back for a fight, only to be met by the surprised eyes of a young man about my age with red hair.

And this young man… I knew of him.

“Reinhard van Astrea…” I said, feeling my heartbeat calm as I understood the situation. “Did you need to sneak up on me?”

The man simply smiled back at me.

“My apologies, Selian-sama. I simply noticed you in the street and thought it prudent to greet you. Again, my apologies,” he said, bowing his head.

“Uh… no need. It’s fine now,” I said, waving off his apology.

Reinhard van Astrea, better known as the Sword Saint of this generation, and for me, as the walking non-aggression pact.

He was simply that ridiculously powerful.

So powerful, that he could fight all the armies of the four great nations of the world and come out victorious.

I had only heard of the man for most of my life, but that changed once I escorted Priscilla to the royal palace, where he was stationed to guard the Sage Council and verify our intentions, allowing me to meet him in person.

“But still, to not only notice me, but also be so ready to fight… you truly are strong, Selian-sama,” he said, giving me another smile.

I don’t want to hear that from you!

“Well… thank you, Reinhard-san,” I said, shaking my head. “And just call me Selian. We’re both knights, no? And considering how you’re of the Astrea family, shouldn’t it be me who shows respect?”

“Ah… but, you are the attendant of a royal candidate,” he said. “But… if you say so, Selian. As long as you call me Reinhard in turn.”

“Hmm… alright then,” I said, nodding my head. “So… what did you come here for? Do you wish to accompany me in shopping?”

“Ah… unfortunately, while I am off duty, I do have some things to attend to, so I cannot accompany you,” he said, his smile dropping a bit. “But, I was wondering if you would be interested in joining the Royal Knights. For someone of your strength and stature, we would welcome you openly.”

I frowned a bit.

Yeah… I don’t think I wanted to do that.

Being around those people, there was a chance of my origins being found out, and while I didn’t really care myself, there was a lot of stuff that could be messed up if a true heir to the throne such as myself was found.

But more importantly…

“My apologies, but I’ll have to refuse,” I said. “After all, I already serve a lady, and she is more than enough.”

Reinhard visibly deflated, but still gave me a smile.

“I understand. In fact, I had expected that answer already,” he said. “But… while this may be presumptuous of me… I hope we can remain as acquaintances.”

…What was with this guy?

Sounding so desperate… was he really that lonely?

Well, considering his strength, I suppose that was only natural.

He was quite literally a walking non-aggression pact, after all.

And as for him being lonely… well, so was I, in some aspects.

While I had Priscilla and Schult, and soon to be Felt as well, I was lacking a male companion my age.

In short…

“Say, how about we be friends,” I said, stepping forward. “While we may not see each other for the moment, fate is sure to bring Priscilla to the throne, and then we’ll be working together regardless.”

His eyes widened.

“Friends… yes, I would like that quite a bit,” he said. “But still… you are quite confident of Priscilla-sama winning the selection.”

“Well… it’s her, after all. She has all the skill and luck that the world can offer,” I said. “And also… she has me.”

Reinhard nodded his head. 

“I see. Then, I suppose I will await the day of her ascension,” he said as he extended his hand. “Unfortunately, I have to leave for my previous obligations, but do know that you are always welcome to visit my home. I shall welcome you as a guest… friend.”

“And I offer the same to you,” I said, shaking his offered hand. “I’ll be sure that the Barielle Barony welcomes you, should you wish to visit.”

Reinhard gave me a small smile before eventually walking away, waving his hand as he did so.

He really was quite awkward, huh?

Reinhard van Astrea… a funny guy, the most powerful being in the world, and also… my friend now.

What an interesting day.

And so, with that interaction finished, I continued walking down the streets of the capital, keeping my eye out for any possible treats or things that Priscilla would like on my way to the noble district.

Unfortunately, nothing was able to catch my eye.

Ah well, maybe I could find something tomorrow-

“Wait! Haa… w-wait, Selian!”

Huh?

Turning around at my name being called, I watched as a young man ran up to me, his desperation obvious through his panting and sweat-soaked face.

“J-Just, wait for a moment,” he said, taking a deep breath. “You… you’re really hard to find, ya know? Dammit…”

“Uhh… okay, but… who are you?” I asked.

“O-Oh! Right… introductions,” he said, shaking his head. “I’m Natsuki Subaru! I’m hopelessly clueless and broke beyond compare!”

That… was quite the introduction.

But what was with this guy?

That short black hair… that was quite uncommon here, it being a hair colour only found in the northern country of Gusteko and sometimes in the western Kararagi.

And that jacket… it was of high quality, but looked nothing like a noble or merchant’s attire, much less that of a knight.

And as for the young man himself… while he had sharp, intimidating eyes, and a solid build, the strength I could sense from him… it was practically nonexistent.

“Right… Subaru… what exactly do you have to do with me?” I asked. “And… how do you know me?”

“How do I… ah, that’s tough to explain, huh?” he said, shaking his head before he suddenly widened his eyes. “Wait, that’s not important right now!”

Not important…?

“Felt! She’s in danger!” he said, staring at me with resolve.

My eyes narrowed as my body ran cold.

“…What did you just say?”

In danger?

How… and why?

And how did this guy know about her anyway?

“S-Scary! But please, just trust me! Y-You’re sister, right? She… she’s gotten mixed up with some dangerous people, so once it turns night-”

“I get it,” I said, grabbing his arm. “You better explain on the way, understood?”

“I-I got it!” he responded, nodding his head.

Good.

I was utterly confused as to what was happening, but I didn’t think he was lying.

And Felt being in possible danger… that was of the most serious significance.

So much so that I had even left the pastries to fall to the ground as I dragged Subaru towards the slums.

Once it was night, he said… well, I guess I should take the time to clarify things before rushing over.

“So? Who are you?” I asked, deciding to get to know the young man before asking him about the Felt situation. “Those clothes aren’t normal for someone around here.”

“Huh? Ah, well, you could say I’m from an island to the east! That’s the usual trope, right?” Subaru said. “And… can you let go of me now?”

I decided to let go of his arm as he asked, but I would be sure to grab it again if he started to slow us down or run away.

But an ‘island to the east’… there was no such thing.

At least… not in this world.

That, mixed with his odd choice of dress, alongside his confusion at the surrounding sights… he was one of those, huh?

“There is no such place east of Lugunica, the nation you’re in,” I said, looking at him out of the corner of my eye. “So either you’re lying, or… you’re from a different world entirely.”

Subaru froze, stopping in his tracks as his eyes widened.

Luckily, he got his senses back quickly enough, and started walking before I had to drag him.

“W-Wait! How do you know that!?” he asked.

Hmm… now how should I answer this?

After becoming old enough to read, alongside learning more of this world, I also tried to research its connection to my old one, considering the memories of my past life.

And the result?

Well, there definitely was one.

Many people had ended up transported here, the most prevalent amongst them being Hoshin of the Wastes, the great merchant of the past that had founded the nation of Kararagi to the west as well as many other inventions, and I had even met one such otherworldly traveler in person.

He was an odd mercenary that I had encountered during my years of travelling across the nation before meeting Priscilla, with an interesting helmet and a distinct lack of an arm.

Though he did seem quite weirded out by me… I wonder why? Maybe because I didn’t seem to care about him being from ‘beyond the Great Waterfall’?

Who knows.

But even amongst all those anomalies… I was quite special.

After all, while many had appeared in this world from mine, I had yet to know of anyone who had been reincarnated here, being reborn as a baby… although they might have just kept it secret like I was.

Anyway, back to Subaru.

“It’s… extremely rare, but not unheard of, to come from beyond the Great Waterfall. It is something that happens around once a decade or so,” I explained. “But it would be best to keep it to yourself, unless you want to be targeted. Knowledge from another world can be quite coveted by certain people… and others might just think of you as a fraud.”

“Oh… understood,” he said, nodding his head before he grew a frustrated frown. “Besides… I’d rather not have anyone know anyway… this is a whole new world, after all. With no one… never mind.”

Huh? Why would he…?

No, I guess it didn’t matter.

“Right. Now… it’s about time you explained what exactly you meant by Felt being in danger,” I said, turning to glare at him. “And do not mess with me, got it?”

“Uh… yes, got it,” he replied with a hasty nod.

It was time to get to the bottom of this.

—

“Haa…”

I released a sigh as I gently rubbed my temples in annoyance.

As it turns out, according to Subaru, Felt had gone ahead and gotten herself mixed up with quite a bit of trouble.

In the beginning, I always told her not to steal, but rather to swindle.

Not only because of the moral issues, but mostly for her own safety.

After all, if she stole from a rich person, they would have the power and influence to punish her for it, as long as it was something worth doing all that work for.

And if she stole from a poor person… well, they had a lot less to lose for the sake of revenge and taking back what was lost.

But she just had to go steal an insignia from an extremely important noble lady, didn’t she?

And while the lady was kind, according to Subaru at least, the people who commissioned her to steal it weren’t, and would kill her after the deal was done.

I had been in the slums for long enough, and had experienced the world enough, to know that Subaru’s conclusion wasn’t some made up bullshit.

No… that was actually quite common amongst such backroom dealings.

After all, when dealing with such influential and risky things, it was only natural to cut off all possible loose ends afterwards.

And there was no such thing as an honour amongst thieves.

Dammit… what an idiotic mistake, Felt.

What made you feel so rushed to go and do such a thing?

You really needed a scolding from your big brother… if you even saw me as that anymore, that is.

“Okay… yes, I understand now. Thank you, Subaru, for telling me,” I said as we walked towards the loot house. “But… how did you know all of this?”

Subaru’s eye twitched as he began to scratch his hair.

“Well… I saw Emilia have her insignia stolen by Felt… and as for the rest… you could call it a ‘gut feeling’, I guess? Haha!” he said, averting his eyes as his chuckles faded out.

Those words were… not a lie. At least, from what I could tell. And after being beside Priscilla, I liked to think that my ability to read people had gotten much better.

No, those words were not a lie… but they didn’t feel like the full story either, and there were quite a few significant gaps in his explanation.

But I suppose he could have his secrets. I certainly had mine, after all.

He felt trustworthy, and if he ended up not being so, then I would simply have to give him a good beating and figure out why he would lie to me like this.

Maybe to get Priscilla alone?

No… I doubt that was the case, and Priscilla was already separated from me before Subaru interrupted me, hence why I was completely fine with leaving my errands to do this.

But still… even if Subaru ended up being wrong, I guess this wasn’t the worst, as I was planning on heading to the slums soon to get Felt anyway.

Besides, this would be a good excuse to make her come back with me, considering that Felt would rightfully be quite angry at me upon my return.

But once that passed… yeah, I couldn’t wait for her to meet Priscilla.

Their fierce personalities would definitely clash, but I had a strong feeling that Priscilla would appreciate her honest nature, and Felt… well, she would learn to deal with Priscilla.

While appearing quite arrogant, Priscilla was different from most nobles, and one that I could proudly serve and… cherish.

“So… I’m here again,” Subaru said, taking a breath to compose himself as we stood in front of the place I had called home for eleven years.

Again?

This guy really loved saying odd things… he had said he hadn’t met them before, or been here, right? So what was with those words?

Well, whatever.

“Alright, just be quiet and follow my lead, got it?” I asked.

“Y-Yeah… got it,” he answered.

Walking up to the door, I pounded on it a few times before the typical code words were said.

“For a rat…”

“Just open the damn door, old man, or I’ll break it down for you,” I said.

That seemed to do the trick, as the door then opened to reveal Rom, his body still towering over me despite me having gotten a bit taller a bit since the last time I saw him.

“Heh. Look who decided to show up, eh?” Rom said, massaging his chin. “You’ve grown a little, Selian.”

“Yeah… that tends to happen when three years pass,” I said with a smirk.

“You damn brat… just as cheeky as I remember,” he said, shaking his head. “Anyway, get in. I don’t know what’s up with that preppy get up, but you’re sure to get some odd looks standing out there like that.”

It was only some basic formal wear that was still easy to move in, but I suppose that was considered ‘preppy’ for these parts.

As Subaru and I walked in, I immediately noticed that my little sister was not here.

Well… according to Subaru, she would only be in danger after she met the buyer, which would be happening here, so this was good.

“Ah, and what’s with the lad? Got yourself a pal there?” Rom asked as he walked behind the bar.

“Hmm… yeah, you can call him that,” I said, sitting down as I looked back at Subaru. “Come sit down. And what’s with you gawking at everything? Never seen a second-hand store before?”

Subaru snapped out of whatever state he was in, quickly coming over to take a seat next to me.

“Sorry, it’s just… it’s nothing,” he said, his hands trembling a bit.

Seriously, what was with this guy?

Well, he did mention that this was his first day in Lugunica, so maybe he was just worried about that?

I mean, while I didn’t have any attachments to my past life, that didn’t mean he was the same.

Perhaps he’s worried about his parents or siblings or something.

“Well, we have to wait until Felt gets back, so… do you want a drink?” I asked him.

“What? Ah, no… I’m underage,” he said.

“The drinking age is 15 in Lugunica, if you follow those laws at all… but suit yourself,” I said, shrugging. “It’s not like the booze here is exactly good anyway.”

“Oi! Watch yer mouth, brat,” Rom grunted in indignation. “But more importantly… yer waiting for Felt, eh? She’s missed ya, ya know… Really missed ya.”

My hand twitched as I looked down at the bar.

“Yeah… I know,” I said. “I’ve been a pretty shitty brother, huh?”

Even though I had seen her over the years from afar, to check in and make sure she was okay… I had still not met her face to face since I left all those years ago.

“Well, not exactly… every chick needs to learn to fly, after all,” he said, wiping down a glass. “But still, don’t expect her to greet ya with a big smile and a hug like when ya were kids.”

“Yeah… I know. I don’t plan to greet her that way either,” I said.

“Hmm?” Rom hummed, confused.

“She needs a good scolding first. She seems to have gotten mixed up with some bad people while I was gone,” I said, narrowing my eyes. “And speaking of… why weren’t you watching out for her?”

“Ha. Big words from you, kid,” Rom huffed. “And why would I stop her? She’s 15, so she’s an adult now. Besides, she was much too motivated for an old man like me to get in the way.”

Motivated?

The hell did that-

“Oi! Old Man!”

Hearing the familiar, bratty voice, I felt my back straighten in an instant.

“It’s unlocked! Besides, ya have a guest!” Rom said, smirking at me.

Shit… I wasn’t sure I was ready.

“A guest? Did the client come already?” she said, opening the door as I hesitantly looked over to the entrance. “Well, I got the goods, so I guess this is good… timing…”

Her words trailed off as she noticed that I was here, her red eyes widening in shock as I stood up from the barstool.

“S-So you still wear that scarf I got you, huh? Isn’t it a bit old at this point?” I said, smiling at her. “I’m… sorry it took so long, but… I’m here now, Felt. I’ve missed you…”

She blinked once before struggling to respond, her voice shaky as she clenched her fist.

“Brother…”

She took a step forward.

“You…”

And another step.

Wait, was she coming to hug me?

Well… I certainly wouldn’t refuse.

Yeah… this would truly be the best greeting I could ask for.

“Idiot!”

With my arms wide open in expectation, Felt then sprinted up to me fast enough to break the sound barrier before punching me in the stomach, causing me to instantly drop to my knees as I exhaled the breath in my lungs.

I… guess she kept up her training, huh?

What an amazing Divine Protection… and a good punch too.

“What do you think you’re doin’ here, eh!? Think you can leave for three years and then come back like nothing happened!” she shouted, gripping my collar as she glared at me with tears in her eyes. “And what’s with those clothes!? Did you decide to become a merchant for fun!? And I even smell a woman on you! I bet you’ve had a great time having fun with bitch after bitch, while I was here all alone, huh!? And for what!?”

With a lot of her anger vented, she then began to cry as her hand holding my collar trembled, her grip losing some strength.

“For what, brother…? If you just come back like this… what was all that time of feeling like shit for?” she said, leaning forward into my chest as I stood up.

“I’m… sorry, Felt. But I do promise that there was a purpose for leaving… for everything,” I said, gently running my hand through her hair. “I love you, little sis. You know that, so you should know that I wouldn’t leave you without a good reason.”

I guess we would be having quite the tearful reunion, huh?

“Besides, I think it’s about time we get you out of this place, no? I even got a place for us to live,” I said. “We… we don’t have to be separated again.”

That was if she wasn’t a candidate for the throne, like I had previously guessed.

But considering that the knights had done a check of all its citizens, I believe she was in the clear… right?

She sniffed before wiping her face off on my shirt, raising her head to meet my eyes.

“Fine. But where is this place you’re so proud of?” she asked, eyes narrowed in anger and suspicion.

“Ah… well, it’s with the lady I’ve pledged my allegiance to…” I said, avoiding her eyes.

“Your what?!” she said, reigniting the flame of anger. “Your lady!? I knew there was a woman! And I thought we hated nobility!”

“I hate the bad nobility, and still do,” I said, shaking my head. “But Priscilla isn’t like that.”

“Why? Because she lets you fuck her brains out? Is that why she ‘isn’t like that’!?” Felt said, incensed.

“W-What!? We… we don’t do that! Where the hell did you get that idea?” I said, feeling my face heat up a bit. “Besides, ignoring that blatant disrespect, we need to have a talk about this little job you’ve gotten yourself into!”

Grabbing the insignia out of her side pocket, I instantly recognized what exactly it was.

You… have got to be kidding me.

She stole from a royal candidate!?

“Felt… why did you steal this?” I asked her.

“Huh? Because the commission was a lot of money, isn’t that obvious?” she said. “And don’t get on my ass about stealing, considering you left me alone.”

“It’s not about the stealing, but rather who you stole from, and for whom,” I said sternly. “How much was it? The commission, I mean.”

“Huh? I was promised 10 holy coins,” she answered.

Fucking hell…

“Did you turn into an idiot while I was gone? That’s obviously shady!” I said, preparing to flick her forehead. “Tell me, why did you do something so stupid, huh!? The little sister I knew wasn’t so greedy to be an idiot!”

“W-Why…? Because I wanted to leave this place… more than anything, I wanted to get out of here!” she shouted back, her eyes beginning to tear up.

“Why would you want to do that?” I asked, calming my anger at her desperate expression. “I… I thought you were happy here…”

As I stared into her ruby red eyes, memories from the past began to appear in my head.

When I would read her bedtime stories, with her always begging me to read again before she eventually fell asleep in my lap or at my side.

How we would watch the stars on the roof, cuddled up in a blanket together, and how Felt’s eyes sparkled with wonder while we created constellations to mark the sky, all fit with their own stories, both from this world’s history, and pure fiction from our minds.

The time we tried our hands at baking, where it eventually devolved into a session of playtime as she decided that my face would look a lot funnier with icing and dough covering it.

“I was happy here! This place is my home, so of course I was happy!” she said, beginning to tear up again. “But… that was only because you were here… you idiot.”

I… oh.

“I know you said you had something to do. I didn’t understand, but I could accept it,” she said, shaking her head. “But eventually, I just didn’t care anymore. I… I just wanted to leave and be with you… and I needed money to do that, since I didn’t even know where you were…”

With her having vented her emotions, I slowly wrapped my arms around her, feeling her accept my embrace as she leaned closer against my chest.

“I… I’m sorry, for everything. I really am,” I said. “I made sure to watch over you, even if you didn’t notice, but then again… that doesn’t matter. What does, is that we can be together again… okay?”

She slowly nodded her head into my chest.

“Fine… but you owe me… big time,” she said, sniffling lightly as she wiped off her snot on my shirt.

This girl…

“Yeah… I suppose I do,” I replied, smiling.

We stayed like that for a few moments before I then looked over to Subaru, seeing him nodding to himself with a smile.

“What’s with you?” I asked, a little embarrassed at having an outsider witness our intimate exchange.

“Eh? Ah… it’s nothing, really,” he said, scratching his ear with a smile. “I just thought that this was how it should be… a happy reunion is always heartwarming to see.”

Well… whatever.

Since he was the one that made this possible… I guess he could get a pass.

But there was still a need to deal with-

“I agree~”

Hearing the foreign voice, I felt my skin tingle as a woman appeared in the doorway.

She had long black hair, a pretty face, and was wearing an erotic dress hidden by a cloak.

But most importantly… she had a pair of knives held in each hand, and a sickeningly sweet smile on her face that made my instincts rumble.

She… was dangerous.

“The bond of siblings is truly beautiful~ It makes my heart shudder with warmth~” she said, narrowing her eyes as her smile grew. “But unfortunately… I will need that insignia regardless. Along with the rest of your lives.”

It didn’t take a genius to know that she had come here with bad intentions.

It seems that I was right to trust Subaru’s word.

Chapter 9: 9 - The Bowel Hunter

“You… what are you doing here?” I said, pushing Felt behind me as I drew my spear.

“Fufu~ well… I can’t exactly divulge in my client’s interests, right?” she said, licking her lips. “And even if that weren’t the case… I can already tell that seeing your bowels will be exquisite, so there is no need for you to know.”

B-Bowels?

The fuck?

“Ah! My apologies, it seems that I’ve gotten ahead of myself~” she said, shaking her head. “But since that’s the case… then there’s no need to wait any longer.”

The air changed in an instant as she closed in, her form blurring as her kukri knife shrieked through the air.

Dangerous, just as I thought.

And it wasn’t just the knife in her hand that I was sensing such danger from…

Raising my spear, I deflected her strike to the side while I evaded the hidden second strike, before kicking her in the stomach to get some distance between us.

“Felt. Subaru. You two stay back, understood?” I said sternly.

“G-Got it,” Subaru said.

Felt, however, was reluctant to follow my words.

“B-But Brother…” she said as she clutched my shirt.

“Don’t worry,” I said, briefly glancing back at her to show a confident smirk. “I’ve gotten a lot stronger over the years, so just sit back and watch your dear brother be cool.”

“Uh… o-okay,” she said, nodding her head.

Good.

“Rom. You good?” I asked.

“She’s damn fast, but… I ain’t gonna let a bitch like this fuck with my shop,” he said, grabbing his club.

I haven’t seen him fight anyone stronger than some street thugs, but I knew that Rom had played a part in the past Demi-human war, so I was fairly confident in his strength.

“Oh my~ Are you four quite done? I’m feeling quite… lonely over here,” the woman said, tracing her hands over where I had kicked her. “So harsh… that would have killed a normal girl, you know?”

Right… it would have.

With the power from that mana-enhanced kick, even a strong warrior would be feeling some pain right now, and at least be too out of breath to move.

But she… seemed completely fine.

So either this woman was incredibly strong, or she had some kind of healing magic.

Or… perhaps even both.

As I thought, she was dangerous.

“But I enjoy such harshness in a man. It wouldn’t do for them to be too innocent-”

Her words were cut off as I teleported in front of her, slashing my spear through the air as she hastily brought her kukri knife up to defend herself, leaving her legs open as I twirled my spear to sweep them out from under her with the shaft.

But instead of falling to the ground, she simply bounded off her hand before returning to her feet, like some sort of acrobatic performance.

So she was nimble too…

“W-Whoa! Teleportation! You’re awesome, Selian!” Subaru shouted.

The praise was nice, but unnecessary.

How could he act so calm right now, shouting with such excitement, when his hands were shaking at this woman’s entrance?

“Ha~ you are quite the strong one, huh? Care to tell me your name?” she said with a sweet smile. “As for me, I am Elsa Granhiert, also known as the Bowel Hunter. A pleasure to make your acquaintance.”

The Bowel Hunter… I think I had heard the rumours of such a killer, but I couldn’t think of any other information that came to mind.

“The feeling is not the same,” I sneered before sprinting forward again.

Our exchange was swift but rapid, with my spear flickering between stabs and slashes as I tried to find an opening, only for her to block every one with ease, or simply take the attack head-on without a care.

Dammit… how annoying.

One of the core facets of my fighting style were the feints that I incorporated into my strikes, but this woman, Elsa, seemed to see right through them.

Or rather… that wasn’t it.

It was more like she didn’t care if she got hit.

“Don’t forget about me!”

With a great shout, Rom appeared between us, striking down at Elsa with a force strong enough to break the floorboards beneath her.

While he unfortunately didn’t strike true, he was able to form an opening, and so, appearing behind his shadow, I coated my body in invisibility before thrusting forward, my spear running straight through her shoulder.

Elsa did not cry out in pain, nor did she stop her assault. 

Instead, she gripped the shaft of my spear, pulling me closer to her before she slashed out with her knife.

Leaving one hand to hold my spear, I brought my hand out to defend, coating it in mana as I deflected her blow. 

But even then, while I didn’t lose my hand… the power of her strike had to go somewhere.

And thus, I was sent rocketing into the side of the house, the wall crashing in a shower of splinters as I landed on the ground.

“Ugh… shit,” I muttered, shaking my head to get the dust out of my face as I looked down at my hand, only to wince as it came into view.

It wasn’t destroyed, thankfully, but two of my fingers were bent in the wrong direction, and there was a deep cut running through my palm.

Dammit… at least I kept hold of my spear as I was sent flying.

I heard the patter of footsteps as a pair of red eyes soon appeared in my view, shifting my focus from my injured hand.

“Brother! Are you-!”

“I’m fine, Felt. And I told you to stay there!” I shouted, brushing her off as I got to my feet.

I couldn’t stay down like this.

There was a battle to win, and Elsa was damn strong, so if I left Rom alone with her-

My eyes widened as I watched Elsa’s knife cut through Rom’s chest, sending him stumbling backwards.

“Ah~ A giant… I wonder how your bowels will look~?” she said, licking her lips.

With her knife raised, ready to tear through Rom’s stomach, just as she was about to strike, I threw my spear as hard as I could, sending it hurtling towards her.

Despite the speed of my throw, she was able to dodge it by pure instinct, but as the spear passed by her, I activated the mana I had left in it, teleporting in front of her before swinging my spear outward, only for her to dodge once again as my spear tip passed in front of her face.

A monster…

She wasn’t incredibly strong in the sense of breaking a boulder with a punch, but she was incredibly skilled in fighting and evading.

An assassin through and through.

And of course there was that durability, as well as her near-palpable bloodlust… yes, it was very good that I had come here.

“Hm~ Yes, while I enjoyed our previous dance… I would much prefer to end this before I get too… excited,” Elsa said, smiling at me with reddened cheeks. “Don’t you think so~?”

I narrowed my eyes.

Yeah… no.

There was only one woman that I wanted to get excited over me, and she wasn’t here at the moment.

In fact, she was probably quite pissed at me right now for disappearing out of nowhere.

So… it would be best for me to end this quickly as well.

That, at least, we could agree on.

Elsa sprinted forward, keeping her body close to the ground as she closed in with her twin blades at the ready.

And with that, we continued once again, our weapons clashing with each strike, the harmony echoing through the loot house until finally… I had a breakthrough.

With my spear filled with mana, I aimed its tip at her knife’s handle, causing it to shatter into a shower of metal.

Heh.

With this, I could-

“She has another one, Selian!” Subaru shouted.

Huh?

My eyes widened as Elsa aimed a slash at my neck, causing me to raise my spear to block it before her hand whipped outward, sending what I could only assume to be her supposed second knife right towards…

Felt!

No… no, I wouldn’t-!

“Don’t worry about me, Brother!” Felt said, raising her short sword to block the thrown knife. “I’m not some helpless little girl, dammit!”

Oh… good girl, Felt!

Now… I just needed a moment to finish this… something to distract her to give me enough time…

“Oh my~? I suppose I would need-”

“Raa!”

Elsa’s words were cut off as a sword suddenly flew through the air towards her, causing her to back off in order to not lose her hand.

“Hell yeah!” Subaru shouted, smiling happily. “Now kick her ass for good, Selian!”

Heh… those two, even though I told them to stay back… well done.

“I’ll apologize later for ruining your shop, old man,” I said, briefly glancing at Rom, who was passed out on the floor. “But I’m sure you’ll forgive me, considering the circumstances.”

With my spear glowing from the concentrated light magic I had imbued into it, and the air trembling from the power I had focused on accumulating, I then thrust forward, my body straining from the pressure.

As expected of such a formidable opponent, Elsa quickly raised her knife to defend after sensing the danger in my attack, but in front of the power I had concentrated into my strike… it was no better than a branch against a hurricane.

With my spear breaking through another one of her knives, it then struck her body, sending her sprawling backwards as the top half of her torso disintegrated into nothingness… along with the entire half of the loot house that was behind her.

“Haa… haa…” I panted, slowly raising my body to a standing position as I tried to gain control of my breathing.

“H-Holy fucking shit…” Felt gasped.

“Damn… you’re a monster…” Subaru added.

It seems that Felt had gained quite a bad mouth while I was gone, but at least she seemed amazed at my might nonetheless.

And wasn’t that quite rude, Subaru?

Oh well.

At least, with this… it was over.

“Ah~ That was simply amazing~!”

Hearing that same damn irritating voice, I instantly turned around with my spear at the ready, watching as Elsa slowly rose to her feet, with the top half of her body that had been reduced to nothingness appearing as good as new, although now without any clothes to cover her.

So… she could regenerate.

But from that?

Really!?

Wasn’t that a little insane?

To be able to heal from such a wound… that wasn’t something a human could do!

“Truly, I haven’t felt like this since I encountered the Blue Lightning of Vollachia! Simply amazing!” she said, reaching behind her for what I could only assume was another knife. “But this time… I won’t run away. Not until I see your guts, Selian~! Until then, I won’t give up!”

Fucking crazy bitch… and now a half-naked crazy bitch.

Readying my spear once more, just before our battle started for a second time, another voice broke through the loot house.

“Then, will you give up with my appearance?”

Stepping past the mountain of rubble where a wall used to be, Reinhard came forward with an easygoing smile.

“The Sword Saint… my, what a surprise,” Elsa said, stepping back a bit, her eyes narrowing at the two of us before she let out a disappointed sigh. “Alas, if it’s like this… then it truly can’t be helped, can it?”

Huh?

Was she planning on running away?

As I stepped forward, preparing to attack, Reinhard placed his hand on my shoulder, holding me in place.

“Unfortunately, this situation is truly out of my depths. Ah~ what a shame~” she continued, shaking her head before she backflipped onto a pile of rubble. “Well, I’ll be going now. Do make sure to keep your bowels nice and healthy for me~”

And with that… she left.

But still…

“Reinhard… was it right to let her go?” I asked, turning my head to look at him. “She called herself the ‘Bowel Hunter’, and I believe I’ve heard that name before.”

Not to mention how crazy she was in person…

“The Bowel Hunter… that woman is a killer that us knights have been trying to track down for years now,” he said, frowning. “But while I do wish to have her terror come to an end for good, a lot of the surrounding people may get hurt as a result. Especially if I was forced to use all my power…”

He then looked back to Felt and Subaru before turning back to me.

“Protecting them is what’s most important, and you did so magnificently,” he said, his frown curling up into a smile. “You are indeed a good knight.”

I averted my eyes.

“Well… I’m not technically a knight yet, but… thanks for coming… friend,” I said, giving him a smile in return.

Still though… for everything to be solved as soon as this guy appeared… that upset me a little.

Reinhard could have dealt with Elsa easily, despite how I struggled.

Even though I had gotten stronger… we simply couldn’t be compared.

It was a bitter, yet needed, reminder.

If I wanted to protect those I loved from all the worst monsters in the world, I couldn’t afford to remain complacent.

“Still… why did you appear here?” I asked. “The knights don’t usually patrol this area, and you mentioned that you were off duty today.”

“Ah… well, while that’s true, I simply found someone in trouble,” he responded. “And even though I am officially off duty, it doesn’t mean I should turn my eyes away from those who need help.”

Huh? What did that-

“Umm, is everyone alright?”

Hearing the bell-like voice, I looked over to see a silver-haired girl with pointed ears and purple eyes.

The exact description of the Witch of Envy.

How unlucky, to be born with such an appearance.

But still, I was under no impression that this girl was the infamous witch.

After all, while I could tell she was strong, I felt like I could still beat her in a fight… something that would be impossible if it was the actual witch, and if it was… then the legends were much too exaggerated.

Regardless, it seemed that this girl had been caught up with this for… some reason.

“Emilia! You… you came…” Subaru said with relief, smiling at the girl.

Uhh… what?

From how he was looking at her… and that name… was this the insignia’s owner?

The insignia that qualified them as a royal candidate?

Her!?

Now, while I wasn’t one to judge based on their appearance, to have a descriptive replica of the most infamous figure in history as a possible ruler for the nation… just what was the power behind the royal selection thinking?

“Umm… sorry, but who are you? And how do you know my name?” Emilia asked, looking at Subaru with confusion.

“A-Ah, umm, now how to explain this…” he said, fumbling over his words as a light blush formed on his cheeks.

…Seriously?

Ah, well… in response to him essentially saving Felt, I could at least save him in this situation as repayment.

“Excuse me, I can explain,” I said, stepping forward. “This young man saw your precious item be stolen away and enlisted my help in retrieving it. As you can see, things got out of hand… but regardless, he worked hard for your sake, Emilia-sama.”

Her eyes widened.

“I-I don’t need that kind of respect!” she said, shaking her head before her eyes narrowed in on me. “Ah! And your hand! It’s injured!”

She then stepped forward, taking my bleeding hand in hers as a bunch of spirits began to gather around her.

I should make sure not to release any magic… spirits tended to not work as well when I did so, after all.

“Here, let me heal you!” she said seriously.

I then felt the familiar tingle of healing magic as her spirits went to work, and before I knew it, my hand was repaired back to normal, although still bathed in blood.

I should wash that off before I return…

“Wow… amazing,” I said with praise. “Thank you, Emilia-sama.”

“Ah! N-No problem!” she said, a little embarrassed.

How innocent.

Then again, with such an appearance, she must have not had many positive interactions with people, so it was understandable.

She then looked over at Subaru, who had walked out from behind the bar, while Felt went over to check on Rom.

The old man was still alive, thankfully, but he was still knocked out and bleeding from his chest.

He was a tough man, but he would need some healing soon, or he’d unfortunately die.

“So… you helped me?” Emilia said, walking over to Subaru.

“U-Uhh… yeah, you could say that,” he said, sending me a thankful smile before looking back to her. “After all, it wouldn’t be good to have such a cute girl like you all upset! That insignia was important to you, right?”

‘Important’ might be an understatement there, Subaru…

“C-Cute? You… think I’m cute?” Emilia said, blushing.

“Of course! That silver hair, those ears… they’re simply the best!” he exclaimed, clutching his chest. “Elves really are the epitome of beauty in a fantasy world!”

Well… that was one way to voice your feelings.

As a fellow man in love, I give you my blessings.

“O-Oh? I… I see. Thank you,” Emilia said, averting her eyes in embarrassment. “Um! Speaking of that… since you know mine… what’s your name?”

“Ah! How could I forget to introduce myself!” Subaru exclaimed before placing a hand on his hip, while pointing the other to the air. “I am Natsuki Subaru! Not only am I completely lost and homeless, but I am also broke beyond compare! Pleasure to meet you, Emilia!”

Emilia simply tilted her head in confusion before looking over to me, her face questioning whether he was serious or not.

He had done the exact same pose when he met me, so of course, I gave her a nod that he was indeed serious.

But anyway, we should really get this moving.

“Felt. Now that things have come to this, don’t you have something to give her?” I asked as I walked over to her.

I had watched her snag that out of my hand back after I scolded her for her idiocy and our touching hug, the little thief.

And of course… there was that possibility, which had only been enhanced as I noticed the glint of red from when she took it back from me.

“Uh… yeah,” she said, reaching into her pocket. “Sorry, lady. But try to keep it safer next time, ya hear?”

“Of course… um, Felt-chan,” Emilia responded.

“Don’t use the ‘-chan’!” Felt said, embarrassed.

How cute.

And so, with my little sister taking out the insignia from her pocket and holding it in her hands as she prepared to hand it over to Emilia… the gem at the centre once again began shining bright red.

Haa… so I wasn’t seeing things earlier.

This would be… annoying.

Especially with a certain someone around…

“I-Impossible!” Reinhard said, stepping forward.

“Yeah… I know,” I said, stepping between them as I pressed my hand to my forehead.

Things had become incredibly complicated… but then again, I had somewhat expected this considering Felt’s origins.

But for it to actually happen… I guess we wouldn’t be together as soon as I wished.

“Umm… thank you,” Emilia said, oblivious to Reinhard’s shock as she took the insignia. “Oh! And this man… I’ll heal him as well!”

She then went to work on Rom, the spirits appearing before her once again as she began to use her healing magic.

She really was a kind girl, just as Subaru described.

“Selian… you know what that means, right?” Reinhard asked as he faced me, his eyebrows furrowed in seriousness.

“Yes… I do,” I answered. 

“Then, who is this girl?” Reinhard asked, looking past me to Felt, who had moved to my side with her face full of confusion. “That hair… and those eyes… just what is your true name, girl? And who are your parents?”

Fuck…

“Huh!? What’re ya talkin’ about now?” she said, still confused. “I’ve only had Selian and Old Man Rom, and my name’s always been Felt! Now what do you want?”

Reinhard then looked over to me.

“Selian… then, do you know?” he asked.

“No. I don’t,” I said, narrowing my eyes at him. “And it would be best that you keep quiet.”

Reinhard’s eyes widened for a moment before accepting my words with a nod.

I was still unsure whether Felt’s origins being revealed would screw anything up concerning the selection, but I knew that I definitely didn’t want mine to be.

If I was to ever be royalty again, then I wanted it to be through marrying my princess rather than with my noble bloodline.

Luckily, Reinhard had the tact to keep the many questions he likely had to himself.

“I have been searching for the final royal candidate as I have been ordered to,” Reinhard said, looking at me. “Now that I have found her, I would like to ask you two to come with me to my family’s manor.”

Right… of course.

“Uhh… sorry, but I can’t do that,” I said, shaking my head.

“Yeah, we can’t! Wait… what do you mean you can’t?” Felt said, turning to mean.

“Felt… you understand, right? You’re a candidate to the throne,” I said, looking at her. “It’s not something you can run away from.”

Her face scrunched up further in confusion.

“The hell!? Why would I be someone like that? Why would I want to be someone like that?” she said, frowning at me. “Can’t we just stay here? Together, just like you said?”

I felt my throat lock up as I struggled to find the words.

Separating once again… could I really do such a thing to her? To me?

Especially after telling her that we could be together once more?

“I… I…”

“Unfortunately for you, such a thing will not happen,” a familiar voice called out, interrupting my useless stammering.

Turning around, I watched as Priscilla made her appearance, dressed in her usual red dress with her blonde hair tied up in a bun as she gave me a smug smile.

Why was she in the slums like this?

Even though I wasn’t one officially yet, I feel as if I had failed as a knight.

“Hmph. To think that someone like you was Selian’s beloved sister… while I heard you were a gutter rat, it is still quite a jarring sight to see,” she said, narrowing her eyes at Felt and me. “Not to mention being my competitor… fate is such an intriguing thing.”

Shaking her head, she then looked over at me with a glare. “And you… just what do you think you are doing, coming here to gallivant with these commoners and forgetting your place at my side? How rude.”

Sorry, Priscilla…

Felt took a moment to understand her words before a scowl appeared on her face.

“Who are ya callin’ a gutter rat, huh!?” she said, stepping forward. “And who are you anyway?”

“How impudent… do you not understand the difference between us? Quiet down, girl,” Priscilla responded.

Haa… I knew that they would clash like this.

“Huh!? The difference!? You think that wearin’ a pretty dress makes ya better than me!?” 

“Hah. Foolishness. While my beauty and posture is incomparable to yours, the reason we are not equals is simply due to me being myself. You cannot reason with the difference between the divine and… you.”

“What do you mean, ‘you’!?”

“I mean exactly as I said. It really is quite fun to see how my dear fool’s sister is even more foolish than himself.”

“A-Are you callin’ my brother a fool now!? What’s with that!?”

“It’s exactly as I said. He is a foolish man, albeit an amusing one.”

Haa…

They continued arguing like that for a few lines before Priscilla walked over, her fan folded in front of her face.

“I see… your arguments were futile in hiding your jealously. How amusing,” she said to Felt before pulling me by the collar towards her. “But unfortunately for you… Selian, your dear brother, is mine now.”

I felt my heartbeat soar as a wave of heat flashed across my face.

S-She was quite close… and she smelled nice…

“B-Brother!? Why the fuck are you blushin’ like some maiden!?” Felt said, pointing at me with a scowl. “I knew it! You were seduced by this woman and her obnoxiously giant breasts, weren’t you?”

“W-Well… not exactly…” I said, averting my eyes.

It wasn’t really due to her breasts that I was seduced… although they were quite captivating as well.

“Obnoxious breasts… that could very well be the most disrespectful thing I have ever been told,” Priscilla said with furrowed eyebrows. “But still… I can’t help but find your tenacity amusing. It must run in the blood.”

Letting go of my collar, she nodded toward Felt with a smile.

“But yes… you will indeed make a good opponent in my story of ascending to the throne. An amusing stepping stone, if you will,” she said. “I’ll enjoy having a respectable gutter rat like you in my cabinet once I win, little girl .”

Even Felt was taken aback at her confidence, but seeing how Reinhard was looking at me… we had to move this forward.

For the same reason I wouldn’t be able to take Felt with me, their little debate needed to end, as the royal candidates weren’t meant to be together before the selection officially started.

After all, while alliances would likely be allowed once the selection began, each candidate should form their own camps and be independent for the start, at the very least.

It was truly unfortunate that I would need to separate from her again, but at least with the Sword Saint, I could trust that my sister would remain safe in the meantime.

Giving Reinhard a nod, I then stepped towards Felt, leaning down as I wrapped my arms around her.

“And you don’t have ta-! Huh? Brother?” she said, confused.

“We’ll meet again, Felt. I promise,” I said. “Just until the selection officially starts. Just hold on until then.”

She froze for a moment before she seemed to realize what I implied, her fierce glare returning once more, but now aimed towards me rather than Priscilla.

“W-What!? You bastard, are you saying you’re leaving me again!?” she shouted.

“Unfortunately… this time it’s truly out of my control. But still, just hold on until we can meet again,” I said, letting go of her. “But… in the meantime, try to find a purpose, just like I did. You don’t need me anymore, Felt. I made sure of that before I left. Besides… I think you could be a great leader as well.”

As long as she had someone behind her, that is.

“Hold up! I still don’t understand!” she shouted.

“My apologies, Felt-sama… but I will explain everything once we reach my mansion,” Reinhard said, grabbing her hand.

Felt, of course, began struggling against his grip.

“What? Let go of me, you prim and proper bast… ard…” Felt said as her eyes fluttered closed, her body relaxing into Reinhard’s hold.

With Reinhard taking her hands off her shoulder, he deftly picked her up into his arms before bowing to me.

“I apologize for the unsightly display,” he said respectfully.

To knock someone unconscious so easily… he must have sucked out her mana, right?

Scary…

“Reinhard. I’m asking this as a friend and as her brother… please protect her,” I said. “And if she decides to go ahead with her candidacy… then please be her knight.”

“I was already planning to do so, Selian,” Reinhard said with a smile. “After all, just as Priscilla-sama said, her tenacity is truly impressive.”

Watching as Felt snored away in his arms, I then noticed three figures appear from the side.

So Emilia had healed Rom good enough to stand again… well, I suppose that could be considered the payment for my help in securing her insignia.

“Tsk. It just had to be an Astrea, huh?” Rom said, shaking his head. “But whatever. If Selian’s fine with it, I can’t say much. Just know I’ll raid yer place if ya treat her wrong.”

“I wouldn’t dream of it,” Reinhard said with another bow. “Now, if you please excuse me, I do have to notify the captain before I return home. Please do keep yourselves safe, Emilia-sama, Subaru-sama, Priscilla-sama, and Selian.”

And with that he disappeared.

Not using teleportation like me, of course. He was simply that fast, with his form blurring as he sped through the streets.

“Damn… so he’s fast too,” Subaru said before turning to me. “But still… she’s your sister, right, Selian? Are you fine with him taking her like that?”

“Yes… unfortunately, candidates aren’t supposed to meet until the selection officially starts, so inviting her to the Barielle Barony like I had originally planned is impossible,” I said. “Besides… Reinhard is trustworthy.”

“Uh… okay? I don’t really understand this ‘candidate’ stuff, but if you’re fine with it…” Subaru said.

With silence descending our little group, I watched as Rom began walking around with a giant frown on his face.

Right… this wouldn’t be an easy fix, huh?

“Old Man… are you gonna be alright?” I asked.

“Eh, yeah. I’ve never really needed this place anyway,” he said, shrugging. “It was mostly for Felt’s sake at this point.”

Huh… how nice of him.

“Well… if you need a job, I’m sure that I could find something for you,” I offered.

“Hah. I don’t need somethin’ like that,” he said, shaking his head. “Go enjoy some time with yer lass instead.”

“Ah… I will,” I replied, a little embarrassed.

Turning to Priscilla, I saw that she was staring at Subaru and Emilia with a displeased expression.

“What is it, Priscilla?” I asked, causing the other two to turn to her.

“Hmm… it is simply surprising that a half-devil is a fellow candidate… what a joke,” she spat with disgust.

Emilia recoiled, turning her head down in sadness as Subaru tightened his fists.

Before the young man could voice his anger, and possibly be cut down for it, I decided to intervene.

“Priscilla… is that really necessary?” I asked.

“Quiet, fool,” she said, pulling out her fan as she threatened to hit me with it. “It would be prudent of you to know your place.”

“I already do… it’s by your side, Priscilla,” I replied.

That seems to please her, as the corners of her lips curled up in a smile.

“Hmph. An acceptable answer. And be sure not to forget it,” she said as she gently tapped her fan on my forehead.

Subaru, seeing this, visibly deflated.

“What the heck… why did this suddenly turn into a romantic situation?” he said in confusion.

Did it?

But this was quite normal for us…

“I think it’s wonderful,” Emilia said happily, having seemingly recovered from Priscilla’s earlier nasty remark. “You two are really close, huh? Just like me and Puck.”

I… wasn’t quite sure who this ‘Puck’ was, or what kind of name that was, but I just hope she was simply being innocent and that Subaru didn't have any competition. 

Priscilla, hearing this, furrowed her brows in annoyance.

“Selian, let us go. These two are much too unpleasant to witness for any longer,” she said, turning around.

“Alright, we can go,” I said, shaking my head with a sigh before turning to the boy that had brought me here. “But, Subaru… are you sure you’ll be alright? You’re very far away from home, have no connections here, and are broke, so… what will you do now?”

Subaru blinked a few times before crouching down and holding his head.

“Dammit, I am! What am I gonna do now!?”

Haa… what an idiot.

Well, considering how he helped me, as well as his predicament of being an otherworlder, it was only right to try and help him out with his situation.

But as I was about to offer a place at the Barielle Barony, Emilia stepped forward.

“He can come with me, if that’s alright. It’s the least I can do for someone who helped me so much,” she said, smiling. “Although… it isn’t my home, but rather that of my sponsor’s… but I’m sure it will be alright!”

Well, at least I didn’t have to worry about that now.

I had the feeling Priscilla would have been quite angry about me one-sidedly bringing Subaru along.

“Really? Awesome! You’re the best, Emilia-tan!”

“‘T-Tan’? What does that mean?”

As the two continued talking, I followed Priscilla as she headed into the slums and away from the two, with me offering a small wave goodbye as I then went to catch up to her.

“Sorry, Priscilla… for not getting the food,” I said, breaking the silence as we continued walking through the now-dark street.

“The maids were able to satisfy me, so it is of no consequence,” she said before turning to me with a frown. “But more importantly… we need to have a talk.”

…Oh.

That was never a good sign.

Chapter 10: 10 - Tales of a Forgotten Timeline I

— Natsuki Subaru —

Out of nowhere, in but the blink of an eye… I had been transported into another world.

How… how exciting!

A world where I could be myself!

A world with nothing holding me back!

A world… a world without any unreasonable expectations placed upon a failure like me!

Needless to say, I was quite happy about my new situation, even if most people would be a bit frightened.

Magic, medieval knights, beastfolk, monsters… 

Yeah, I was definitely excited.

But soon… that excitement turned on its head.

After all, it was only natural to feel upset when you were soaked, beaten, and on top of that, completely broke.

But then, with those thugs releasing their damn fists and kicks on me… she appeared.

An absolutely gorgeous girl with long silver hair and a cute face, exactly my type.

It would have been a lot cooler if I didn’t pass out right after meeting her, though.

Anyway, being the kind girl she was, she nursed me back to health with the help of her cat spirit before deciding to set off to find her stolen item.

But who was I to leave a damsel in distress by her lonesome? Let alone such a ditsy and adorable one.

And more importantly, wasn’t this my protagonist moment? The turning point where our two fates intertwine?

No way I would let such a chance go.

And so, running to catch up, I asked her to bring me along, as I had luckily remembered the face of that girl who hopped over the roofs as I was getting mugged, who was the likely culprit as to who stole her beloved insignia.

And so, after hours of searching… we had nothing.

“Darn… so they didn’t know either…” Satella said with a frown.

She sure was cute, and with an equally adorable name to match.

“Don’t worry! We’ll find her eventually!” I said with a smile. “And who says ‘darn’ in this day and age? It’s like you- oof!”

Feeling my body run into someone, I instantly turned forward to apologize.

“Ah! Sorry about that! I’m a little clumsy, you see, haha!”

Perfect job, me!

I then watched as the man turned to me, his light blue hair drifting slightly in the wind as his red eyes looked at the two of us in confusion.

Damn pretty boys…

“It’s… no problem,” he said, his eyes tracing over Satella for a moment as his eyebrows furrowed.

What was his deal?

Was he taken in by her beauty as well?

I won’t take that lying down, you know!

“You two seem to be in a hurry… is there something wrong?” he asked as his gaze turned back to me. “And those clothes… no, never mind. If there is something you two are in need of, I might be able to help.”

Huh?

What was he talking about?

Anyway, this might be perfect!

While I wasn’t completely sure about this guy… we needed all the help we could get.

Even if I ended up losing some affection points in the process… but Satella shouldn’t think too bad of me if I’m the one that got his help, right?

“Actually, funny you mention that, I-”

“Subaru,” Satella said, grabbing my arm as she shook her head, her eyes staring into mine with worry. 

“What? What’s wrong? We need some help, right?” I said, confused.

“It’s just… you know…” she said, anxiously looking around.

While that was cute, I still didn’t understand.

As I was about to question her further, the cat spirit that had pranked me with his lap appeared out of thin air, his arms crossed with his lips set in a confident smile.

“Hello! Nice to meet you!” he said, floating over to the blue-haired guy, who seemed slightly surprised, but yet unfazed.

“Uh… sure. Nice to meet you too,” he said.

With Puck placing himself on his shoulder, the cat’s smile dropped as his eyes widened, but that look was soon replaced with his usual smirk.

“Lia, I think you can trust this guy. I don’t feel anything bad about him,” Puck said before looking at me. “Although… he will definitely be a better shield than that guy.”

Hey!

I take offence to that!

“My name is ‘Selian’, not ‘him’,” Selian said with a frown, shaking his head as he turned to me. “And you are… Subaru, correct? What exactly is the problem, then?”

“Ah, well, the pretty lady over here had something stolen from her, so I was hoping you could help us get it back! Or… at least lead us in the right direction, if you could,” I said, scratching the back of my head in slight embarrassment.

Needing the help of another guy… that was a bit uncool, especially right after declaring that I would help her find it.

But still, it was better than having Satella lose her precious insignia.

“So anyway, do you think you can help us?” I asked, looking at him with a pleading gaze. “Please! It’s really important to Satella!”

The guy’s eyes widened as he froze in place.

Speaking of that, so did Puck and Satella.

Huh? What was wrong with them?

“S-Satella… you said,” Selian murmured, turning his head over to the girl beside me as his eyes narrowed. “Tell me, girl… is that truly your name?”

Satella was frozen, her mouth opening and closing blankly like a fish before Puck floated back over to her.

“Ah~ Sorry about that! Her name isn’t that at all, but, we needed to be discrete, you see?” Puck said, chuckling to himself. “It was… just a little prank, I guess.”

Wait… Satella isn’t her name?

Then… why would she say it was?

As I looked over to Satella… or, whatever her name was, I saw her give me a guilty nod of her head.

So she had lied… 

“I-I’m sorry, Subaru… I just… was worried that you were, you know, not so nice…” she said, biting her lip. “Ah! But I know you’re nice now! It was just, by the time I realized, you had already been calling me that, and, you know, so-”

“I get it,” I said, shaking my head with a smile. “I can’t even get mad at you when you’re acting so cute like that.”

“C-Cute!? S-Stop saying such things, dummy!” she said, her cheeks gaining a light blush.

Hnngh!

You weren’t helping that assessment by acting like that!

“B-But still… I do feel a bit sad about it,” I said, forcing my lips into a frown. “So… don’t you think I should be given something in apology?”

The girl nodded her head sadly. “Yes… please, tell me.”

Yes! Got her!

“Then… please tell me your name!” I said, snapping my fingers as I gave her as charming of a smile I could muster. “Preferably, your real one this time…”

The girl stared at me for a moment before chuckling to herself.

“A-Alright, Subaru… my name is Emilia,” she said, giving me a radiant smile. “Just Emilia.”

Ah~ I could definitely find myself getting lost in that face.

Just how did she have such a hold over me after only a few hours?

It was honestly a little terrifying.

“Well… if your lover's quarrel is done with, could you tell me about this stolen item?” Selian said, completely destroying the mood. “I have somewhere to be, so I can’t take too long, but I might be able to help you a little bit.”

Lover’s quarrel… that was a bit embarrassing to hear, but not in a bad way.

Maybe this guy really was nice after all.

And speaking of that… why did he look so shocked when I said Satella?

And how did he seem to instantly know it was a lie?

Was that the name of some kind of popular figure in this world?

Well, those questions could be saved for later, I guess.

It’s not like it matters now, after all.

And so, with Emilia and I exchanging a nod, we then proceeded to explain what had happened.

—

“Ugh… once again, I apologize for this…” Selian said, sighing into his hand. “To think she would end up doing that…”

“I-It’s okay! Well… not okay , but once I get my insignia back, I won’t hold any grudges!” Emilia said, pumping her fist.

Adorable.

“Yes… that insignia… though we can talk about that later,” he said, shaking his head. “Still, I’ll be sure to scold my silly little sister once this is all over. She wouldn’t steal it for greed, or for some random cash from selling it, so I can only guess that this was a sort of commission… though I don’t know why. Hopefully, she wouldn’t have sold it off yet… regardless, considering it’s Felt who made so much trouble, I promise to help you get it back.”

After giving Selian the basics of what had happened, as well as the description of the thief from what I saw, he revealed that she was actually his sister, although they had apparently been apart for some time.

To think there would be such a coincidence… well, fate was like that, I guess.

But either way, with night beginning to set on the city, Selian led us through the slums, having apparently lived in the place during his childhood, which explained why he knew exactly where to go.

“We’re getting close… again, sorry for the trouble,” Selian said as we walked down the street.

“Ah! I-It’s okay, Selian. As long as I have it returned, it’s all okay,” Emilia said with a calm smile.

“Hehe~ Don’t worry! I won’t freeze her into an ice cube, either!” Puck said, snickering before opening his mouth for a yawn. “Anyway… it’s about time for me to head back, as is according to our contract… and Selian’s bad to be around for me anyway.”

“Ah… yes, sorry about that, Great Spirit,” Selian said, looking away.

Huh?

What was that about?

“Don’t worry, it’s fine!” Puck said, waving his paw. “Anyway, call me if you need me, Lia. Even if you have to use your Od.”

Od… another term I didn’t know.

“Of course. Have a good rest, Puck,” Emilia said, giving the cat a smile before Puck disappeared into a cluster of light.

How interesting… he was like a salaryman with a 9 to 5.

And what was with him looking like he died? Creepy.

We continued walking for a few minutes, with Selian’s frown growing with each passing moment.

“Uhh… is something wrong, Selian?” I asked in confusion.

“…It’s too quiet,” he said, his eyes darting around the nearby shacks. “And can’t you feel it? The tension… something feels… wrong.”

Emilia and I shared a look of confusion before I looked back at him, swallowing down some of the nervousness that had bubbled up as I tried to focus around me.

Enhancing my senses… I couldn’t do something as cool as that, but I could at least keep an eye out for anything odd.

I wasn’t exactly sure what he was talking about, and I wasn’t able to feel the same tension as he did, but it was probably best to trust his judgment.

After all, having a sixth sense wasn’t something unheard of in these fantasy worlds.

We continued walking before we found ourselves in front of a large, dilapidated house, with moss and vines crawling along the walls.

“This is the place, but… it still feels wrong,” Selian said, frowning. “Anyway, Old Man Rom should be here, so let me head in first.”

“S-Sure… I’ll follow behind you,” I replied.

“Ah! And be careful, okay?” Emilia added.

Selian gave the two of us a nod before walking up to the door alongside me, with Emilia waiting behind on the steps.

Reaching out his hands, he firmly knocked on the door.

There wasn’t an answer.

Selian’s eyes twitched as he knocked again.

Still… there was no answer.

“S-Selian? Is there… something wrong?” Emilia asked worriedly from behind us.

“Yeah… yeah, there might just be,” he said as he closed his fist. “Oi! Old Man! I’m coming in!”

And then, with a single punch, the door was reduced to splinters, with the remnants barely hanging on to the hinges.

Damn… I feel like I could already tell, but this guy was pretty strong, huh?

“Hey! Felt? Rom? What the heck are you…”

Selian’s voice trailed off as I watched his eyes grow large in surprise, his breath hitching as the next moment, he disappeared.

The heck? Was I seeing things?

Well… I guess I should follow him, huh?

Inside, it was dark, with an atmosphere that made a shiver crawl up my spine.

Ah… this must be the tension he was talking about earlier, huh?

“I’m… coming in,” I said as I stepped past the doorway.

Instantly, the smell hit me.

The scent of copper… but it was a bit worse.

More pungent.

No… I had smelled this before.

Whenever I bit my lip too hard, I tasted it.

It… was the smell of blood.

Widening my eyes, I looked over to the corner of the room, where Selian was crouched onto his knees, the pale moonlight from the windows shining on him as he held a body close to him.

A body with short golden hair and a red scarf…

“No… impossible…” Selian muttered, tightening his hug on the dead girl as blood dripped from her sides, joining the slick pool that was gathered under them.

The… girl… the dead girl… 

She was dead…

No, and looking to the side, there was the body of a large old man with blood dripping out of his neck, his detached arm resting on the ground as blood seeped into the old floorboards below.

W-What?

“Impossible!” Selian shouted, his hair floating upwards.

I then felt an inexplicable sensation of emptiness as I dropped to my knees, like the feeling of exhaustion you would get from an all-nighter, and a pressure as if gravity had increased in the earlier.

What… what was going on?

Why was that girl dead?

Why was that man dead?

This… this was definitely wrong!

“Ah~ I didn’t expect any visitors~ and the fear in you is palpable~”

Hearing a voice whisper into my ear from behind me, I felt my back stiffen before I was sent hurdling to the ground, a sharp pain emanating from my stomach.

What… the hell?

I struggled to keep my eyes open as I watched a woman walk out from behind be, looking at Selian as he continued to mutter to himself, his arms wrapped tightly around the girl’s body as he chocked out sobs.

“And there is another visitor… were you close with that girl?” the woman said to the grieving Selian, her voice confirming it was the one that had just whispered to me. “She was quite the fighter indeed… ah~ how wonderful it was~! I just hope that seeing your guts will excite me as much as seeing hers did!”

I watched as she took out a pair of knives, her form blurring a moment later as she ran towards Selian with her weapon raised to cut him down from behind.

I was confused.

What was happening? Who was that woman? And why was she about to kill Selian?

I didn’t understand any of it… but still, I wanted to shout out for him to dodge or get to safety, but I found myself unable to do anything.

Luckily… it seemed that I didn’t need to.

“You did this… didn’t you,” Selian said, turning his head to face us as I was met with a completely despondent face, marked with tears that were streaking down his cheeks.

I watched as he flicked out his hand, and then, in the same instant… the woman was cut to ribbons.

Literal ribbons, with her flesh and bones flayed into strips as she fell to the ground in a heap, the parts of her body spread across the floor due to her forward momentum.

I had never seen something so visceral and sickening.

I wanted to run away.

I wanted to puke.

I wanted to cry.

But looking down at my stomach… I think I had bigger problems to worry about.

“Subaru!? Selian!? W-What… is going on?” Emilia said, walking in with an expression of shock and worry as she surveyed the place.

“E-Emilia…” I gasped, feeling a bit of blood leak out of my mouth.

This… was bad.

“Subaru! You’re injured!” she said, quickly coming to my side. “Don’t worry, I’ll heal you!”

Ah… she was so cute, fretting over me like that.

And so kind too, like with the kid we brought back to their mother due to her insistence, even though we still didn’t know where her insignia was…

She even let a useless guy like me tag along with her, pretending that I was doing good even when I was probably making things worse…

And then, of course, how she saved me in that alley…

“W-What? Why… why isn’t it working? The spirits… they’re…” Emilia said, struggling to hold back tears as she pressed her hands against my open stomach. “Why isn’t it working!?”

I was barely able to keep my eyes open as I watched the pretty blue lights surrounding Emilia begin to move away from her as soon as they appeared, as if getting sucked towards Selian who was still crouched down in sadness with the girl in his arms.

And his face… it looked as if his world had crumbled.

Right… that was his sister, wasn’t it?

Ah… I felt really bad for him… he was a nice guy too, like Emilia.

He didn’t deserve to have such a sad face, and neither did the pretty half-elf in front of me.

Dammit… and yet again, I was useless.

Even another world couldn’t change that.

But if I could try once again…

“I swear… I’ll fix everything…” I said, my throat gurgling from the blood.

And then… darkness.

But before I knew it… I had woken up again, staring at that very same appa salesman that had chewed me out before I ended up meeting Emilia.

What…?

I was, yet again, incredibly confused.

Was that a dream?

A premonition?

Teleportation?

I didn’t know… but what I did know, was that I had to get back to that place in the slums as soon as possible, so that I could finally get some answers.

And so, after a brief encounter with those same three hooligans, I followed the same path Selian had used to get to the loot house, and to my utter surprise… that old man that was dead on the floor, was alive.

Really weird.

Luckily, I was able to get in using Selian’s name, and Felt appeared soon after, giving into a fit as soon as her brother’s name was mentioned as I tried to negotiate for that insignia before that woman could come.

But then… she did.

And this time, there was no Selian to cut her down.

So… I died again.

Much more vividly this time, and yet again, Felt and that Old Man Rom had died as well.

A failure… yeah, there was no way I could win against that monstrous woman.

And yet again, I found myself standing in front of the appa salesman a moment after everything went dark.

…Again?

Wait… that wasn’t a dream.

The phantom pain in my stomach reinforced that.

But… how?

Was it… some sort of vision?

No… that was too vivid for a simple vision.

So… did I go back in time?

A sort of regression?

But then, the trigger… what could it be?

Ah… well, that was obvious, wasn’t it?

I… could return by death.

“Oi! Kid! You gonna buy an appa, or not!?”

Heh.

To think I got such a shitty power in a fantasy world… it really was quite cruel.

But I wouldn’t need to use it again.

After all… I knew where to go to first now.

“Sorry, but I’m broke beyond compare!” I said, giving the confused guy a smirk before I turned around. “So I’ll see you around!”

Being able to slice that woman into ribbons without even looking… yeah, if there was one person I could trust to make things right and defeat that dangerous woman, it would be him.

So, Selian… where the heck would he be right now?

Chapter 11: 11 - A Dangerous Word

Finally… I was back home.

Well, not really, since we were still at the capital manor rather than the Barielle estate, but at least everything with Felt was solved… even if it wasn’t the outcome I had originally planned.

But… home, huh?

I guess I considered the Barielle Barony as my home now. Or, more specifically… I considered her as my home.

And currently… my home was quite frustrated, at least if those words from before were any indication.

Casting my gaze over to Priscilla, who had been tapping her fingers against the wooden table with a frown since our return, she lifted her head so that our eyes met.

“What is it, fool?” she asked sharply.

“Nothing, Priscilla,” I said, shaking my head. “I was just thinking about… well, everything… as well as the talk you wanted to have with me…”

I was really quite worried about that, since she had remained silent during our whole walk back after saying it, leaving me nervous as to what she wanted to say.

“Hmm… yes, there was that, wasn’t there…” she said, her eyes narrowing at me. “That was your sister, correct? The slum rat that dared to speak up to a higher being such as I.”

“Uhh… yes, she was,” I said.

Though I would prefer that you forget that second part, my princess.

“Hmph. Truly, your arrogance matches each other perfectly… unlike your hair colour,” she added, pointing to my head with her fan. “So? Will you explain further?”

Right… I had expected something like this.

Breathing out a sigh, I released the illusion magic I had cast on my hair, revealing the natural golden blonde colour, a striking difference to the dark blue I had used before.

It was something I had eventually learned to do after learning how to cast permanent illusion magic, although if anyone was to try messing with my hair too much, it would soon fail, and I could only do it with something that was constant in distance from me, which meant I couldn’t make my spear always invisible… unfortunately.

Anyway, it was a useful magic so that I didn’t have to constantly reapply the blue dye as I had done in the slums, and it also made it so that nothing would happen if I happened to get my hair wet.

“Hah. Such a farce… and how long have you kept that up?” she asked, reaching her hand out to touch my hair.

“Since I was a young child… when I ran away from home,” I said, lowering my head as she continued to pet me.

This… was quite the novel feeling.

And slightly embarrassing, too.

“Hoh? Interesting… sit, Selian. Recall the tale of your past to me in detail. It will serve as good entertainment to get those two scoundrels out of my head,” she said, moving her hand from my head to rest on her lap once again.

Scoundrels?

Did she mean Emilia and Subaru?

She did seem pretty upset at them for some reason…

Taking a seat opposite her, just as she told me to, I pondered over how to explain everything.

Well… she had given me her past, right?

And it wasn’t like I couldn’t trust her…

“My name is now Selian… but it was originally Altair,” I said, squeezing my hand into a fist. “Altair Lugunica… the fifth prince of the Kingdom of Lugunica.”

Priscilla raised an eyebrow in slight surprise, but from the knowing smile that spread across her face, it was almost as if she had expected something like this.

What an amazing woman…

“Although, I see that isn’t a complete surprise for you…” I said with a sigh.

“I expected something to this level. After all, someone fit for my side wouldn’t have an ordinary birth,” she said, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. “That said… is your sister a former princess? I do recall something about a lost prince in the past, but not a princess.”

“Ah… she was the king, my father's, niece… making her my cousin by blood. So while she was a princess, she wasn’t really in line for the throne,” I explained. “Aurelia Lugunica was her name.”

“I see… and? Does she know? It did not look like it from mine eyes,” Priscilla said.

“No… although she might learn if Reinhard explains things to her,” I said as I soon wore a frown. “She was only a year old when I took her from the palace and escaped into the slums, so she doesn’t remember anything about that life… at least, I don’t think she does.”

Priscilla raised an eyebrow.

“When you took her?” she questioned.

“Yeah…”

I then proceeded to explain how I was the former keeper of the Dragon Stone, how it had given me those specific instructions, and then the subsequent escape plan I performed to fulfill said instructions.

With each passing memory streaming from my lips, I watched as Priscilla’s face brightened up more and more in amusement, with her lips spreading into a wide smile as I finished my tale.

“To think that the royal guards would let one of their royals get kidnapped, and by such a young child no less… how incredibly amusing,” she said, chuckling into her fan. “Be proud, Selian. You have graced me with a wonderful story.”

“You’re welcome, Priscilla,” I said, smiling as well.

It was… nice, to talk about my past like that.

Even if things were not the best, considering the state of the nation and my former family falling to illness…

“Indeed… and your perseverance as a mere child is worthy of praise, but…” she said, getting up from her seat and walking over to me.

Standing in front of me, she placed her fan under my chin, lifting my head upwards so that my gaze met hers, causing me to stiffen in place.

Uh… that look in her eyes was a bit scary… completely different from the amused look she wore before.

“Even if fate worked in your favour in this instance, never listen to that stone, or anything else for that matter, blindly ever again,” she said, her authoritative tone leaving no room for refusal. “I enjoy your determination, and am amused at the path you have and will carve out on your own… but to follow the whims of something like that is incredibly boring.”

She then lowered her fan as she released a sigh, before she looked down at me once again, a small smirk forming on her face.

“But, if you are ever lost as to what to do…” 

She then leaned down, gripping my collar and pulling me forward so that her lips were right next to my ears.

“Then in that case, simply listen to my divine self instead.”

A shiver shot down my spine as I felt her breath against my neck.

My face… it felt damn hot.

“Y-Yes, Priscilla…” I eventually responded after finding my voice.

“Good,” she said, letting me go as she walked back towards her bed. “Now, I do have another question. This one regarding your insolent behaviour.”

Insolent behaviour?

I was still in a slight daze from her actions, but looking back on the day, I couldn’t think of anything specific that she was referring to.

“Fool. I am talking about why you defended that half-devil,” she said, sitting down on her bed.

Ah, that.

“Well… she seemed nice enough, and she is a royal candidate,” I said, tilting my head in confusion. “Besides, why are you so angered at her? It's an unfortunate appearance, but Emilia-sama is definitely not the witch. I… didn’t think you were one to discriminate based on looks.”

Don’t tell me… was she jealous?

That would be incredibly cute, but she had nothing to worry about.

After all, even if Emilia had a charming appearance, there was only one woman in my heart.

“Hmph. Your idiotic thoughts are showing on your idiotic face, fool,” Priscilla said, frowning at me. “And it wasn’t for her appearance that I found her unpleasant. Rather, it was the naive, idiotic look in her eyes, alongside the disgusting look in that boy’s… like a dog clinging to its master, seeking for a single drop of affection.”

Well… I guess Subaru was pretty devoted to Emilia, especially for someone who he hadn’t even met properly yet.

But then again… I wasn’t one to talk.

“You know… in that case, Subaru and I aren’t so different,” I said, growing a teasing smile. “After all, aren’t I like a dog for you? And I quite enjoy your affectionate side.”

Her lips twisted into a scowl, though her eyes showed a certain sparkle of amusement.

“Disgusting. Do not speak such words again, or I will absolutely cut you down,” she spat as she turned her head away. “Now, come prepare me for bed as punishment.”

“I don’t think you know what a punishment is, Priscilla,” I said warmly, moving to sit down next to her.

Taking her brush from the nightstand, I gently undid the pins holding her hair in a bun, letting her golden locks cascade over my hands and down her back.

Mmm… she smelled good…

Tracing my hand down to the ends, I then began methodically brushing her hair, just as I had for the past few months, removing what little knots there were as I moved from the tip of her hair to the base.

“So… your sister… she must be important to you, no? After all, you had quite the pleasant look on your face when you explained your past. Especially the parts that involved her,” she said, breaking the comfortable silence that had set between us.

A pleasant look?

Well… I suppose I probably did, huh?

“Felt? Yeah… she is important to me,” I answered. “It’s a bit unfortunate that she’s a candidate, or I would have brought her over to join us.”

“Hmph. Not even asking me beforehand… how insolent,” she huffed, yet still with no severity. “But in that case… why did you not go with her instead? As you said, she will be joining the royal selection as well, correct?”

As she finished her words, I watched as her head tilted down, her shoulders hunching inwards ever so slightly.

I wonder what kind of face she was making right now… was she worried, perhaps?

Well, she shouldn’t be.

Hmm… now why did I?

Staying with Priscilla… it simply felt natural.

But I don’t know if I was ready to explain that just yet, especially with the entirety of my feelings that would be laid bare.

It felt… a little too embarrassing.

“Why did I not go? Well… to put it simply, you’re much hotter-“

My words were interrupted as I felt her elbow dig into my stomach, causing me to wince.

That was some power, my lady…

“Do not spout such idiotic things, fool,” she said, her posture back to its usual elegant form.

“Got it, Priscilla…” I said. “But as for why… didn’t I promise to stay by your side? I… intend to keep that promise. For as long as fate shall allow me to.”

Priscilla hummed in response, signalling me to continue.

“I made sure to teach Felt everything she needed to carry on by herself, so I can trust that she will be fine, especially with the Sword Saint by her side,” I said. “But you… you need me, and you’re important to me as well.”

Though the importance was a bit different from how I felt for Felt…

“…Are you saying that your sister, the slum rat that dared call my chest ‘obnoxious’, is more competent than I?” she asked with a hint of venom.

Please forget that insult from my idiotic sister of mine, Priscilla…

“No… not that. I just mean that you’ve been alone for too long,” I said, continuing to brush her hair. “Felt already knows that she has me if she needs me, but I want you to know that too. I… I want to make you feel as loved as you really are… and know that I will always be on your side…”

I was met with silence after my declaration, though I did notice Priscilla’s back tense at my words.

Eventually, she found it prudent to respond.

“You… you just said quite the dangerous word,” she said.

Huh?

What did she-

Oh… ‘love’… 

I did kind of let that slip out, didn’t I?

“Well… I won’t take it back,” I said, placing down the hairbrush.

In response, Priscilla turned around and reached out her hand to grasp mine, our fingers intertwining in an instant, as I found myself frozen.

“You… quite honestly, sometimes, I find myself disliking having you by my side,” she eventually said, her words shaking me from my stunned state.

Ouch.

Though, from the light blush I noticed on the tip of her ears, as well as how she was purposely still facing forward instead of at me, I had a feeling there was more to it than that.

“And why is that?” I asked.

Her eyes wandered towards me before she looked ahead once again.

“Because you make me feel weak, fool,” she said, her head tilting down as she grimaced. “And that… is quite frightening.”

I felt my heart squeeze.

This woman… not only did she have the beauty and confidence to make my jaw consistently drop, but she had such cuteness as well?

She truly was divine.

…I needed to match up.

Perhaps… I could make a move here…

“If… if it's so scary, then perhaps I can hold your hand during the night…” I said, swallowing down my nervousness.

“Hah. I am not a child who is afraid of the dark, Selian,” she huffed, turning her head away.

Yeah… I figured.

But at least I tried, even if I was sure to think back on my words as a dark memory.

Releasing a small sigh of disappointment, I prepared to get up and leave the princess to herself for bed, but as I went to unlatch my hand from hers… she tightened her grip.

“…Priscilla?” I questioned. “Is it… not time for bed?”

“It is… but did I say that I decline your offer?” she said, sending me a harsh glare that was lacking its usual sharpness. “Put out the candles, you utter buffoon.”

Those words, accompanied by those rosy cheeks…

Holy fuck, she was adorable.

But I had a feeling that if I said that, she really would find a way to kill me, or at least hurt me very badly.

“Of course, Priscilla,” I said, letting go of her hand before I got up to blow out the candles, while Priscilla got under the sheets.

I highly doubt it would be a good idea to snuggle in with her, despite how much I wanted to, so I decided to pull up a chair next to her bed, returning my hand to grasp hers.

And like that, with a final subtle glare sent my way with those captivating red eyes, Priscilla then fell asleep, with me resting against the chair at her side.

Maybe it wasn’t the type of romantic advancements most relationships had… but it was no less exciting to me.

—

A week had passed since the encounter with Subaru and Felt, and in that time, Priscilla and I had returned to the barony.

Our relationship had… taken a step forward, one could say.

It wasn’t as if we were together now, but rather, Priscilla felt a lot… softer around me?

She was gentler.

More vulnerable.

It made feel incredibly special.

But as for what I was doing at the moment?

Well… it was simply noting the change in my appearance.

I still had the same short, dark blue hair, although now it was trimmed to look acceptable for someone in my position rather than the choppy style I had worn before. 

And of course, my eyes had remained as the usual ruby red.

No, rather… the biggest change had definitely been in my clothing.

I still wore the same brown light armour that I had gotten during my days wandering the country, marked with countless scrapes and scuffs from numerous battles and regular wear and tear, but now, it was covered with the white cloak that draped over my shoulders, with the inside and outline being a dark red.

And this wasn’t any ordinary cloak.

No, this was the official uniform of the Royal Knights of Lugunica… or, at least, part of it.

As it turned out, becoming an official knight was quite easy, with the ceremony ending near-instantly as Priscilla declared me her knight in front of the Sage Council, bringing an end to the debacle.

And… that was it.

No duel, no test of knowledge… nothing.

A bit disappointing, to be honest, but I suppose there was a reason for it, so it wasn’t as if they were accepting anyone as a knight.

Anyway, alongside being recognized as Priscilla’s knight, I had also gained the status of a royal knight, as well as their uniform… even though I didn’t want nor ask for it.

This was due to being the official knight of Priscilla, a royal candidate, as well as the praise that Crusch had apparently given me for my aid against the Great Rabbit.

Again, I had no want of being a royal knight.

I was Priscilla’s, not the kingdom’s… although I would help whenever it was needed.

But that was just something anyone with my power would do.

But still, despite my hesitance at having that title… there were some perks to being a royal knight that I couldn’t ignore, hence why I had accepted the position, as well as the reason I was wearing the uniform’s cloak alongside my usual casual gear.

The white was a bit unfortunate, as it would surely get dirty quite quickly, but to be honest… it didn’t look bad on me.

No, rather… like this, wasn’t I quite handsome?

“What’s with that annoyingly self-satisfying look?”

Hearing the familiar voice, I straightened my back in surprise as I saw Priscilla enter the room through the reflection of the mirror.

“Oh my? Who knew you were so vain, Selian… is your figure something to fawn over that much?” she said, unable to hide the teasing smirk on her face. “Although… I suppose I also enjoy your appearance… but not to that extent.”

Priscilla!

Please, I’m already dying of embarrassment here!

Seeing my head slumped down in defeat, Priscilla released a small giggle that, once again, made my heart race as she walked over to me.

Just like every other part of her, I really did love her laugh…

“Well, if you are going to take that much care for your appearance, at least be sure that you are wearing it properly,” she said, reaching out her hand to adjust my collar.

She really was too much…

“I… just find it a bit restrictive around my neck,” I said.

“Are you a child? Deal with it,” she said, finishing her work and tightening my collar, as she then looked into my eyes with a pondering expression.

“Umm… Priscilla? Is something wrong?” I asked.

Perhaps she was beginning to grow feelings for me, and they had finally boiled over to the point of having them expressed?

“Hmm… I am simply wondering if I should call you ‘Altair’ now that I know your real name,” she said, humming to herself.

My hopes were quickly dashed.

A shame.

“Well… I don’t really care,” I said. “You can call me whatever you wish, Priscilla.”

She narrowed her eyes at me.

“No… I think I’ll keep ‘Selian’ for now, although ‘fool’ more aptly fits your stature more often than not,” she said, nodding her head in agreement to herself. “Ah, and you will also maintain your illusion magic on your hair.”

“Uhh… sure, but… why?” I asked, tilting my head. “Does my real hair bother you that much? Or are you worried about my origins being revealed…”

I had kept the illusion up anyway, but I was confused why she specifically wanted me to have it remain.

“Hm? No. I simply think that it will be amusing when the truth of my knight is revealed in full upon my ascension to the throne,” she said with a smile. “Ah, and it is much more amusing for only me to know in the meantime. That is the more important reason.”

Right… it would be that.

Although… when she eventually did, I would rather be standing at her side as something more than just her knight…

“Did you say something?” she said.

Oh… did I mumble that out loud?

Well… even if it was embarrassing, it was best to make my intentions clear, right?

Victory comes to those who dare… or, something like that.

And I had already said more embarrassing things in front of her.

“At that point… I would rather be your king than your knight,” I said.

I felt my heartbeat pound in my chest, a subtle dread beginning to rear its head as I worried about the possible repercussions.

Returning my gaze that had unconsciously averted from Priscilla back to her face, I watched as her smirk grew with each passing second.

“How incredibly arrogant… but I do enjoy seeing you like this,” she said, taking out her fan as she placed it under my chin. “That wish of yours has a possibility to come true shall you continue to make my heart flutter. Just be sure to keep exciting me, fool.”

Yeah… I really was a fool.

“Still… I’ll try my best to make you fall for me completely,” I said, staring into her slightly surprised eyes. “No… I will make you fall for me…”

…Fuck, that was embarrassing.

Perhaps I had read one too many of such romantic novels in the manor’s library…

“Hmm… such confidence and assertiveness bordering on insolence… it pleases me,” she said, taking my hand as she turned around. “Now come, fool. It’s about time we take a walk to ensure those foolish commoners haven’t lost themselves in my absence.”

And so, with that, she then dragged me out of the door, my hand barely being able to grab my spear leaning against the wall as we left my room.

As a knight, I should really be escorting her from her side or her front, yet throughout it all… I couldn’t do anything but focus on her hand intertwined with mine as she led the way.

—

“So… Priscilla… now that you’ve been confirmed as a royal candidate, should we start thinking of what our camp should do?” I asked as we walked down the familiar street.

The town surrounding the Barielle manor had grown a bit, having become the heart of the territory due to the proximity to the beloved ‘Sun Princess’, her knight, which was me, and our generally urban-focused reforms concerning education and city services such as plumbing and the like.

As it turns out, magicians were quite useful for civil works when you knew how to use them effectively, and not purely for combat as many other places do.

And with Priscilla having her personal army, the so-called Crimson Battlefront, stationed across the border and rural towns, the issues concerning the skirmishes with the neighbouring Vollachian Empire and other bandit groups on the outskirts of the territory had been all but removed.

All in all, in terms of displayed governance and leadership, there was no candidate that could match Priscilla Barielle at the moment, and that would likely continue into the future, with me supporting her at her side.

But still… should we not plan for anything else despite this advantage?

She was a foreigner, after all, so at the moment, it was likely that Crusch would be the most ‘trusted’ candidate among the populace, with the other rumoured candidate, Anastasia Hoshin, having the advantage in overall reach with her company’s wide network.

“Do not delude yourself with such worries,” she said after I had voiced my concerns. “Opportunities will come without fail. After all, it is the world that turns in my favour, and I have decided that I would like to take this nation as my own.”

“Yeah… I know, but… do you think we should aim for a grand feat to cement ourselves? Like taking down a Great Mabeast or something,” I suggested.

“Hah. You’ve pleased me with your grand ideas, but it would be prudent to wait until the selection officially starts for such desires,” she said, shaking her head.

Well, now that Reinhard had taken Felt in, it was only a matter of time before her candidacy was confirmed, and the selection officially began, so I guess that could wait until then.

With the two of us walking side by side, we eventually reached the outskirts of the town, as we then headed to the top of a nearby hill.

As I began to prepare the basket of food that the maids had so graciously prepared at my request, Priscilla delicately took a seat on the laid out blanket, watching me with a look of intrigue.

“So… this ‘picnic’… what exactly is it?” Priscilla asked.

“It’s simply eating outside. A casual way to enjoy the day with another,” I said, looking up at the beautiful, clear blue sky. “I… sometimes did this with Felt, though it was on roofs in the slums rather than on a hill like we are now. But I believe this is better.”

And what a perfect day to introduce her to the custom.

“Hmm… I see,” she said, tucking her hair behind her ear. 

We then began to eat in relative silence, exchanging a few words about the state of the town we had just seen as we went through the delicious prepared food.

Damn… those maids really were amazing.

I should do this more often.

Once the basket was emptied, Priscilla cleaned herself up with the sophisticated and neat motion of her handkerchief before speaking.

“Even if it seems like an activity meant for commoners, I do have to say that I enjoyed it,” she said as she looked at my belt. “Hmm… and Selian. You brought your flute, I see.”

That I did… though, that was more of me forgetting I had hooked it onto my belt rather than anything intentional.

“Play for me. The sounds of a passing breeze can only entertain me for so long,” she demanded.

“U-Uhh-“

“That is an order, not a request, Selian,” she added, cutting me off.

Haa… alright.

Even though I wasn’t completely confident yet…

Raising the flute to my lips, I blew gently across the mouthpiece as I began to play a song.

I was by no means an expert, but at least now, I knew a few melodies that were pleasing to the ears, and that I was able to repeat continuously for a resemblance of a relaxing tune.

At least… I thought so.

Though, maybe I should see if there were any musicians in the capital next time I went.

It was always best to strive for improvement, right?

But then again, I would prefer to practice alone for something like this.

These notes were only for my beloved’s ears, after all.

Anyway, after I was done, Priscilla moved her gaze from the distant hills over to me, her lips curling up into a pleased smile.

“That was much better than before,” she said.

“Well… I’ve been practising, so I hope so,” I said. “You wanted me to get better, after all…”

Priscilla’s smile grew even wider before her expression froze, a brief flash of red appearing on her cheeks as it went back to normal an instant later.

What?

Was she-

“Excuse me for a moment,” she said as she then slowly leaned down, placing her head on my lap. “A-As I thought… this is more comfortable.”

…

Uh… huh?

“That idiotic look again… are you truly so easy to fluster?” she said, turning her head to look up at me with a teasing smirk. “Now, continue playing that soothing melody, and consider yourself lucky that I have decided to use you as my pillow for the moment.”

With that, she turned her head to face the distance once again, slightly curling her body closer to me as she snuggled her head against my thighs, as if searching for the most comfortable spot.

This… was really too much.

Lucky? Yeah, I was definitely lucky.

But her resting there… it could quickly become problematic if my body caught up to the thoughts in my head.

So… clear your mind, Selian.

Clear your mind and play, just as she ordered you to.

Chapter 12: 12 - Called to the Capital

As expected, it only took a few months after the encounter at Rom’s place with Felt and Subaru before Priscilla was called back to the capital once again, this time being an invitation to officially begin the royal selection with all candidates now found and present… or, at least, that was the assumption, considering the timing of it all.

So, with us having already arrived, and Priscilla waiting at the manor to take a moment to rest after the long carriage ride here, I had opted to head to the royal knight’s headquarters to announce our arrival.

It went fairly smoothly, and with the cape of the royal knights draped over my shoulder, there wasn’t even a need for identification upon my entrance.

Such was the power and trust of the knights of this land, especially the royal knights, and that power was the reason I had decided to wear such an obnoxious garb.

Having it look cool, however, was certainly a nice benefit.

“Then, I await to see you once again at the ceremony. And once again, I, Julius Juukulius, welcome you to the ranks of the royal knights,” the purple haired man said, bowing his head.

Julius Juukulius… the young man who was the vice-captain of the royal knights in all but name, since the current one left… much to be desired, you could say.

I had met him briefly during my travels around the nation when we joined a group to clear out a den of mabeasts, and just as I remembered, he truly fit the moniker of the ‘Finest Knight’, with all the slightly annoying pleasantries and flowery words to go with it.

“Yeah, you too… but I’m not an official royal knight, you know?” I said. “I am only Priscilla’s, and that’s all I plan to be.”

Unless Felt needs me, of course, but considering that she had Reinhard, I doubt that I was needed.

After all, there were only two girls in this world that I would pledge my spear towards.

“Even still, I have heard of your might and valour. So, even if unofficial, I still recognize you proudly as a comrade,” he said with a practised smile.

“I see… then, good day to you, Julius-dono,” I said before turning to the door.

And so, with that all cleared up, I prepared to head back to the manor where my lady awaited me, perhaps buying something that could interest her along the way.

At least… that was before I saw a certain familiar duo.

“Subaru, Emilia-sama… what a surprise,” I said, walking up to the two. “A pleasure to meet you two today.”

“What?! Oh… it’s you,” Subaru said, raising his head to meet my eyes, a flare of anger having faded as quickly as it appeared.

Huh?

Was it just me, or did Subaru seem a bit… upset.

Not at me, but rather… from before I got here.

Odd.

“Huh? Oh! Selian!” Emilia said, turning around with a smile. “What brings you here?”

“I could say the same, Emilia-sama,” I said, giving her a slight nod. “As for me, I just relayed Priscilla’s arrival to the royal knights.”

“Ah, I just did that as well,” she said, nodding her head as she then looked below my head. “But, that cape… are you part of the royal knights now?”

“Er, unofficially, I suppose so… but I’m still only loyal to Priscilla,” I said before turning to the boy. “And it’s nice to see you as well, Subaru. With your current attire, I assume you’ve found yourself a place in Lugunica?”

The young man in question was currently wearing a set of what seemed to be servants clothes of black pants and a suit, with a bag of appas held in his hands.

It seems that Emilia had been treating him well, which was good to see.

“Uh… yeah, you can say that,” he said, rubbing the back of his head. “So Priscilla’s here too… I guess since it’s for the royal selection stuff, it’s only natural.”

My eyes narrowed.

“It would be best to call her ‘Priscilla-sama’, Subaru,” I warned him. “Else, she might lop off your head for the disrespect.”

And more importantly, I was the only one permitted to call her that.

“R-Right… sorry, the nobility stuff is still a bit weird for me,” he said, scratching his head with an embarrassed smile. “But… she wouldn’t actually kill me for that, would she?”

I decided to ignore his question, for both of our sakes.

“That’s fine. You’ll learn. Especially if you stay by Emilia-sama’s side… but make sure to do so quickly,” I said with a smile. “So, where are you two staying? I can escort you back, if you wish.”

“Err… sure, that’s fine,” Subaru said with a shrug.

“I… only if it doesn’t bother you…” Emilia added, also hesitantly agreeing.

“It doesn’t. Just lead the way,” I said.

As we began walking down the street, Subaru nodded his head my way.

“So, what’s with the new get-up?” he asked.

“This? It’s the cloak of the royal knights,” I said, holding it out for him to see. “As a status symbol, it’s quite useful, especially among nobles. Things tend to go smoother with the reputation of the royal knights behind you. Besides, it looks quite good, no?”

“Er… I guess so,” he said before his face switched to a scowl. “So that damn pretty boy was a royal knight, huh?”

“‘Damn pretty boy’?” I voiced, confused.

Who was he talking about here?

“Yeah! That damn Julius guy!” he said, stomping his feet. “With that damn smile and those damn eyes… he even slobbered all over Emilia-tan’s hand! You’d think a guy could keep his hands to himself!”

Uhh… what?

I briefly glanced over to Emilia, only to get a lighthearted shake of the head in response, as if a child had said something ridiculous.

I see… I guess Julius and Subaru had not only met, but had also gotten off on the wrong foot, huh?

Well, Julius could definitely seem like a pretentious prick at first glance, so I couldn’t completely blame Subaru. 

And I could easily see Subaru making a mistake in his etiquette like he had done just earlier, and consequently pissing Julius off.

But still… in this instance, even if it was seen as childish, I could relate to Subaru.

After all, I would also hate it if the girl I loved had her hand touched, let alone kissed, by some random guy.

Luckily, the ever-lovely lady Priscilla despised being touched by anyone she deemed unsavoury or boring, which was practically everyone save for Schult and I, meaning I had quite the monopoly on the one I loved.

One could say that her divine luck had been passed on to me, to allow me such a privilege.

“I see… well, aside from that, where are you staying in the capital?” I asked. “As far as I know, Lord Mathers only has mansions in his territory, no?”

Emilia nodded her head.

“That’s right. Actually, we’re currently staying at an inn at the moment, but we’re visiting the Karsten manor so that they can heal Subaru’s gate,” she said.

Ah… so they needed the help of ‘Blue’…

And the Karsten manor… what a coincidence.

Perhaps I could meet Crusch after all this time?

I wonder if she even remembered me at this point, considering she was likely a very busy woman with her ascension to Duchess, as well as being a royal candidate.

“I see… you must have done something quite big to have harmed your gate to that extent,” I said to Subaru.

“A-Ah… well, it seems that I’m not as good at magic as I thought I’d be, I guess…” he said, a little disappointed.

“Not good at magic… well, take it slow. Gates are like muscles, so if you put too much pressure on yours when it isn’t trained, it is bound to break,” I advised.

With him being from another world, it was easy to assume that he had no experience with using his gate, and consequently no training, so something like this was natural.

After all, even people who lived in this world all their lives had limits to their usage without hurting themselves, so I couldn’t blame the guy for making such a mistake.

Though… that wasn’t really the case for me.

Thank you, my mysterious Divine Protection, for strengthening my gate so much.

We then headed into the noble district, quite close to where Priscilla’s manor was, before eventually coming to a stop in front of a large mansion, the perimeter being walled off and guarded by a large gate.

And… there was also another unknown character waiting in front, separate from the gate’s guards.

A young woman, likely around my age, dressed in a traditional maid uniform with shoulder-length blue hair.

“Subaru-kun, Emilia-sama, welcome back,” she said, bowing her head.

“Ah, Rem! Did you wait out here for us?” Subaru asked.

“Well… you could say that. It is my duty to welcome you both back, after all,” she said, averting her eyes a bit as her cheeks gained some colour.

Quite the obvious reaction.

I had seen it multiple times, both from the passing ladies when I ventured the streets, and whenever I caught my reflection when I was with Priscilla.

And as to who was receiving such an obvious hint…

“Aww, you didn’t have to do that! But thanks anyway. Now that we’re back here, I can kind of get that annoying guy out of my mind!” Subaru said with a smile.

I… see.

While it didn’t seem to capture the heart of the woman he wished to, Subaru had his own set of charms, I suppose.

Though, I do wonder what had happened in the months since I last saw him to garner such a connection.

“Oh, forgive me,” Rem said, turning to me as she performed a polite curtsy. “I am Rem, a maid under the employ of Roswaal Mathers. A pleasure to meet you.”

“You as well, but there’s no need for such formalities,” I said, waving her off as I then placed my hand on my chest. “As for me, I am Selian, the one and only knight of Priscilla Barielle.”

A look of recognition flashed across her eyes as she then nodded her head in understanding, her smile widening a bit.

Huh? Did she know me somehow?

Or maybe she knew of Priscilla…

I was about to ask what such a look was for, but before I could, another person made themselves known.

“I see you have brought a guest, Emilia-sama,” a familiar female voice said.

Turning to the other gated entrance, I watched as three people stepped out, two of which I already knew, and an unfamiliar older man with a hardened face standing behind them.

And not only that… I could tell that this man was powerful.

While I couldn’t be exactly sure how strong he was, he was at least on the level that I instinctively felt the need to not actively pursue a fight with him, and from how his gaze sharpened as his eyes met mine, it seemed that he felt the same threat from me.

But a moment later, that gaze disappeared, as he gently bowed his head in greeting.

“Forgive me for overhearing, Selian-dono. I am Wilhelm van Astrea, a sword that has sworn himself to Crusch-sama,” he said.

Wait… that name… it was the same as Reinhard’s.

And more importantly…

“The pleasure is mine… it is not every day one can meet the revered Sword Demon,” I said respectfully.

“Such a name is ill-befitting my current skills, but I thank you,” he said, giving me a nod of respect. “And it is not every day one can meet such a promising young man… while I have heard of your skill in battle, it is good to have a face to match the name.”

Uh… what?

What did he mean by hearing of my skill in battle?

“You’re quite obviously confused. Did you think I would take all the credit for warding off the Great Rabbit?” Crusch said, giving me a warm smile. “It is nice to see you again, Selian. From your attire, it seems that you’ve been quite busy in the years since our last meeting.”

I felt a smile grow on my face as well.

“I could say the same to you, Crusch-san. It seems that the years have treated you well,” I replied. 

“Oh my… with such words, one may take them the wrong way,” she said, her smile shifting from warm to teasing.

“I simply meant with your achievements in leading your family, as well as the news of your candidacy for the royal selection,” I replied.

“A shame. Despite my stature, I still am but a young lady. Do you not think your words are too callous?” she asked.

“Well… if I must say, then-”

“No no no! Stop that right there! You two are much too friendly!” Ferris interrupted, her- or his, ears twitching in anger.

Damn… just why did he dress like that? Was it for confusing guests?

Just how many people’s hearts had he broken with such a ruse?

Actually, while I had been curious about the reasoning of his act, now I almost didn’t want to know.

“Calm down, Ferris. This is simply the banter we can share as comrades. After all, I still remember the spectacle quite vividly,” Crusch said, looking over to me as she looked me up and down. “That aside… from your cloak, it seems that you’ve become a knight, just as I have heard. I’m guessing that I cannot offer you a position alongside Ferris?”

“Unfortunately not, Crusch-san,” I said, bowing in apology. “As luck would have it, I have already found myself a lady to stand beside.”

Her lips curled down in a frown before they began rising again.

“I see. To have rejected my offer before, she must be quite the woman to have changed your mind. I’m jealous,” she said, her playful tone returning once more. “Well, since you escorted Emilia-sama and Subaru-san this far, would you like to stay for a while longer?”

The offer was quite enticing, to be able to catch up with the people I would love to call friends. But unfortunately, I did have prior arrangements.

Priscilla had given me a task, and I had already taken a detour on my way back, so I ought to return to her side before she got angry.

But before I could refuse, someone else did it for me.

“That will be quite enough,” the harsh voice of Priscilla said as she walked towards us.

Her heels clacking against the smoothed cobblestone, she stopped at my side, her fan flared out in front of her face as she glared up at me.

“You’re late,” she stated.

“Yes… I’m sorry. I just got caught up in catching up with some previous acquaintances,” I said, looking over to Subaru and Emilia. “You remember them, right?”

Priscilla narrowed her eyes at the two, causing both Subaru and Emilia to nervously avert their gaze.

“Ah… the half-devil, and her dog. I remember them, yes,” she said with a sneer.

Haa… I wonder if it would be better for her to have forgotten them, just like she did with most other people.

“Priscilla, please…” I said with a sigh, watching as both Subaru and Emilia recoiled from her words.

Even Crusch and her two allies looked surprised at her harshness.

Luckily, before Subaru could lash out, Crusch stepped forward with a practised smile.

“Priscilla Barielle, am I correct? I have heard good things about the Barielle estate as of recent. You have found quite the good knight in Selian, as even I had wished for his services,” Crusch said as she tilted her head. “The rumoured ‘Sun Princess’ that casts her divine light on the land, and the ‘Sun Lance’ that supports her… that must be referring to you, Selian?”

I nodded my head in response, though it did feel quite embarrassing to hear that title, especially amongst people who knew me.

Really, the people loved their titles and gossip, huh?

Although… the ‘Sun Lance’ did have a nice ring to it, if only because of the matching moniker of Priscilla’s.

Priscilla, hearing this, narrowed her eyes a Crusch before she suddenly grabbed my wrist.

“That is correct. Now, since there is nothing else productive being discussed, I will be leaving this gaggle of commoners at once, with my knight,” she said, abruptly turning away as she began walking, pulling me along with her with an iron grip.

Wait… the emphasis of her wording… the unpleasant face she was making… how tight she was holding me… 

Was she, perhaps… jealous?

Maybe it wasn’t to the extent that it could be called jealousy, but even still, I felt a wave of euphoria over the sudden possessiveness of my adorable lady.

Even if she ended up being rude to Crusch and Emilia in the process… she didn’t even properly say goodbye, nor allow me to.

But this was nice in its own way…

“Excuse me!” a voice called behind us.

Hearing this, Priscilla stopped as I looked behind me, only to see the maid from before walking briskly towards us.

And as for the others… it seemed that they had returned inside the gate.

“Is there something wrong, Rem-san?” I asked.

“No, Rem just wanted to say a few things, but Rem didn’t find the time to earlier,” she said, stopping in front of us as her face adorned a lovely smile. “Besides… Rem is sure Subaru-kun would be embarrassed hearing this.”

Oddly enough, Priscilla didn’t seem to mind Rem stopping to talk to me, which was quite odd, but I put that thought away as Rem continued.

“Rem wanted to thank you for saving him and Emilia-sama earlier in the capital. On behalf of Roswaal-sama, and myself, we are truly in your debt,” she said, bowing her head.

“No need for thanks. The situation involved me anyway, so it was only natural for me to step in,” I said.

With Felt being targeted and all.

“Right… still, Rem can see why Subaru-kun looks up to you, Selian-sama. He even attempted to train in the spear… although, that ended up being a fruitless effort,” she said, giggling to herself with a warm smile.

While I didn’t know this girl at all, it was obvious to any outside observer from the maidenly look she was wearing.

“You love him, don’t you?” I said.

Instead of answering, her eyes widened as her chin then tilted down, her cheeks flaring a deep red.

Well, despite not having a verbal confirmation, with that reaction, I really didn’t need one.

“I’m not sure what happened to have such an effect on you, but Subaru’s a lucky man. I’ll be sure to remind him to treat you well the next time we talk,” I said, feeling the grip on my wrist increase, especially after calling Subaru a ‘lucky man’. “But for now… we do need to be going.”

“O-Of course, Selian-sama… do t-take care,” Rem said as she turned back around, beginning to walk back to the Karsten manor.

Such a pure love, with no hidden affections… to be honest, I was a bit jealous.

I mean, what man wouldn’t find such a warm, easy path to love to be endearing?

But at the same time… I enjoyed wearing down the walls of my princess even more, despite the increase in difficulty.

After all, she was the one I loved, and I doubted anything could change that.

And those moments where she showed her adorable and affectionate side, although rare… that only made them all the more special.

I just hoped that eventually, she could come to love me as much as Rem seemingly did for Subaru, just as I did for her.

“What is it, fool?” Priscilla asked with a frown as I stared at her.

“Nothing. I was just thinking of my love for you,” I answered, my lips curving up into a smile. “And also… I think that I am quite the lucky man myself, to always be at your side like this.”

Her eyes widened slightly, and before I knew it, her fan had shot forth to cover my eyes, delivering a light flash of pain to my nose in the process.

“Quiet your mouth this instant, fool,” she said, but without the usual harshness those words usually came with when she spoke down to others.

Yeah… as I thought, loving Priscilla, while a longer and more arduous process, was certainly rewarding.

And so, we continued walking back to the manor, with Priscilla unwilling to face me again.

—

Something had happened.

Specifically, something had changed with my lady, and I had no clue as to what.

After returning from the Karsten manor, Priscilla had departed to her room as soon as we came inside.

That wasn’t necessarily odd.

After all, Priscilla Barielle was a perfectly capable independent woman, and before me, had lived essentially on her own for most of her life, so she was more than able to stay in her room by herself… even if she usually had me follow her as much as possible.

No… what was odd, was the fact that she had explicitly called for another maid to help get her changed… a duty that she had bestowed onto me and only me.

So… why?

Was… was she perhaps quite angry from what happened before?

We both knew that both Crusch and Emilia were fellow candidates, so maybe it was that?

But… even if I was friendly with those two, Priscilla must know that I was only loyal to her, right?

With dusk spreading across the capital, and the official day of the meeting that the Sage Council had called for happening tomorrow, I released a tense sigh as I rapped my fingers against the table, staring out the window as I waited for Priscilla to come out of her room.

Wait… like this, haven’t I become quite attached to her?

I knew that she was important to me… I knew that better than anyone… but was I really so worried about such a little thing like this?

Was I really so anxious at being apart from her?

Even when I had left to travel the nation on my own for three years, I was fine with being alone, but now… the thought terrified me.

Maybe… this was just another part of love?

I… hadn’t really felt love like this before.

With Felt, sure, but that wasn’t romantic like the feelings I felt for Priscilla. And even then, if we were to be separated, it would be more of me being worried about her rather than like right now, where I was solely worried about my own feelings.

Even in the memories of my past life, with the few relationships I had had, I had never felt something like this with another woman. And with those relationships, we had gone much further than Priscilla and I had as of now.

Could it be-

“Fool. Just what is going through that head of yours, so much that you would not notice the presence of your lady before you,” Priscilla said, interrupting my thoughts.

Turning back to the hall, my face lit up at the sound of her voice, only for my body to freeze in place as she came into view.

I… there were not even words that could describe how stunning she was.

She had let her hair down into a simple braid, something I had only seen a few times whenever she asked me to do so for her, but now with the red flower that was clipped onto the side.

And the way her long, golden hair flowed over her shoulder… it had a sense of allure that I had previously not imagined possible in the woman.

Or perhaps it was simply the rarity of this sight that made me like this… but either way, her hair was stunning.

Her eyes were just as seductive as before, and her face was the same divinely beautiful one that I had come to fawn over, with those red lips that I often dreamt about tasting and those cheeks I could only wish to caress.

But yet, her appearance above her shoulders by itself, while still amazing, was not enough to leave me in this state.

Especially since I had been with her for so long.

No… that would have to do with the state of her dress.

A simple white négligée that was barely opaque enough to hide her skin, her shoulders left uncovered alongside her bare legs, with the dress being tight enough to reveal the pristine figure of the woman before me, yet loose enough to have it drape over her curves freely, akin to a silk bedsheet wrapping up a newly defiled maiden that made one’s imagination run wild with possibilities.

Such thoughts were certainly blasphemous, all of them were… but it wasn’t something I could stop when I was witnessing such a breathtaking sight.

After all, despite all the time we had spent together, I had only ever seen her dressed in red and black, her usual dress being the main attire she wore during the daytime, with a collection of nearly identical red nightgowns for the night.

She looked captivating in them as well, especially those nightgowns, but still… seeing her dressed in white, and in such a revealing and enticing outfit… it was a completely new experience for me.

“What are you gawking at? Are you that surprised?” Priscilla said, raising her brow in question.

“N-No, I… you’re just… you look beautiful,” I said, gaining control of myself once more.

Or at least trying to.

While most women would smile at such words, or perhaps even blush at the compliment, Priscilla instead raised her brow even higher in question.

“Is that so? But I believe I am always beautiful, am I not?” she said.

Well… that was certainly true, but this… this was in a league of its own.

Regardless, it would be best not to displease the princess.

“Sorry. You are right,” I said, bowing my head slightly.

Priscilla’s lips curled down into a frown.

What?

“Is… something wrong?” I asked.

Her eyes narrowed, and a moment later, she tilted her chin up with a huff.

“Hmph! I order you to compliment me as you see fit, fool, so do not make such an idiotic face,” she said.

I… didn’t quite understand, but she was telling me to be honest, right?

Then… there was only one thing I could say.

“Priscilla… thank you,” I said.

“For what?” she asked.

“Letting me see a sight as enchanting as you are right now,” I said, giving her a warm smile.

Her eyes widened, her mouth opening ever so slightly in what seemed like surprise, but a moment later, the look was gone as she suddenly turned on her heel to face away from me.

Uh… did I do something wrong?

She did tell me to be honest, right?

“You…” she said, her voice lower than usual. “Quiet… you fool…”

I… guess that wasn’t a bad reaction?

But either way… I had learned something else.

Something even I wouldn’t dare say out loud, despite the relative leniency Priscilla had granted me thus far with my words.

Priscilla… her backside was just as enchanting as her front, and if my eyes traced downwards… it was even more so.

“Ahem! Now… come downstairs with me, Selian. I believe the maids have prepared a dinner fit for mine divine self to indulge in,” she said as she headed towards the stairs.

Swallowing my nervousness, I got to my feet, and needless to say… I followed after her.

Although… there was certainly a part of my brain that told me to stay seated for… other reasons.

—

It was the day that we were called by the Sage Council for a matter involving the royal selection, and with Schult driving the dragon carriage, Priscilla and I sat side by side, watching the passing scenery through the window.

There was not as much of the awkward tension that had been present last night after Priscilla’s actions… but it was still there, though only slightly.

I had still yet to receive, or discover, a definitive answer as to why Priscilla suddenly gave me such a surprising sight during the night, nor why she immediately departed for her bedroom alone after having dinner… and I doubted that I ever would.

I would have assumed that she was simply angry at me talking with Crusch and Emilia, as they were her rivals that would be vying for the throne… but if she hated it that much, then the Priscilla I knew would simply order me not to be as friendly with those two rather than act like she had.

So it was definitely something else… something I had no clue as to what.

I had thought I was able to read Priscilla a bit better over the months we’ve spent together, but it seemed that I still had much to learn.

But things seemed fine now between us… at least, I hope it was.

“Schult. Stop the carriage,” Priscilla suddenly ordered.

My head lurched back as we came to a sudden halt, breaking me out of my pondering as I looked over at Priscilla.

“My lady? Is something wrong?” I asked in confusion.

“Nothing of the sort,” she replied, smirking as she looked out the window. “It seems that the half-devil’s mutt has been left unleashed. Now, for what reason, one can only wonder…”

I was momentarily confused as to what she was saying, but as soon as I looked past the carriage door that Priscilla had opened, I realized what she was talking about, as sitting on the side of the road, his head looking up with a basket of appas resting on his lap, was Subaru.

Now… what was going on here?

I wasn’t sure, but I felt that there was sure to be trouble from it.

“Subaru… what are you doing?” I asked.

“Huh? Well… sitting here, I guess,” he said, his face turning into a frown. “Those guards take their jobs quite seriously, huh? Annoying guys…”

“What? What do you mean?” I asked.

He looked up at me, his eyes averting from mine a moment later as he began to frown.

“Emilia-tan didn’t want me coming with her to the ceremony or whatever, so she left me behind… but shouldn’t I be there with her?” he said, sulking even harder.

“So… you wanted to join her for the ceremony, even though she told you not to?” I asked.

And by breaking into the place, no less…

This was a matter concerning the royal selection, and likely where the candidates would be revealed to the populace. And while most of the candidates were already known by elites, this would be their official introduction as the possible rulers of the nation.

It was an extremely serious gathering, not one that would fit Subaru’s… eccentricities.

Or at least, that is what Emilia thought, and I had to agree with her.

“Y-Yeah, but I should be there with her regardless! I’m… the only one on her side, right? She… needs me… so I should obviously be there!” he said, standing up as he then bowed his head. “Please! You’re also going there too, right? So please take me with you into the ceremony!”

My eyebrows furrowed at the proclamation, and looking to my right, I saw that Priscilla was wearing a look that I had come to notice quite easily nowadays.

A look of intrigue and amusement.

But it wasn’t the face of amusement that she wore whenever I did something she asked, or anything else that pleased her.

No… this was the type of look she would wear when we passed by a couple of thugs in the middle of a street fight.

And when I saw that look on her face, I knew there was only one possible answer to Subaru’s plea…

“Hmm… So be it. You may join us as we enter the ceremony,” she said, snapping her fan forward as a mirthful smile spread across her lips. “And you, mutt, shall act as my jester. Do not worry. You won’t have to do anything different. Simply act as your usual self to provide me with adequate entertainment for the proceedings.”

Subaru flinched at being called a ‘mutt’ once again, but swallowing his frustration, he bowed his head before heading into the carriage.

“Thanks… Priscilla-san- ack!”

His head turned to the side from Priscilla’s strike, her fan having struck his cheek hard enough to leave an immediate red mark.

“That’s ‘sama’ to you, jester,” she said with anger.

“But doesn’t Selian-”

“Quiet. Know your standing amongst me before you make me regret my decision,” she said, leaning back into her seat as Subaru sat down across from us.

Well… while I enjoyed that she continued to only allow me to say her name without such honorifics, there was still something quite troublesome about the situation.

“Priscilla… I’m not sure if this is for the best,” I whispered into her ear.

“Hmph. Silence, fool. Even if the mutt decides to make a true jester out of himself in front of the kingdom…” she said, her lips curling upwards. “It will definitely be entertaining.”

Haa… of course.

“And more than that, it may very well expose the disgusting parts of those two that I have come to despise,” she said, pressing her fan against my cheek as she reached out to hand me an appa. “Perhaps you might be able to come to understand what I see as well, so watch closely, Selian.”

Hearing that, I simply sighed.

“All right… Priscilla,” I said, shaking my head as I looked forward at the still-angered Subaru, hi hand rubbing his cheek as he stared out the window.

Well… I just hope nothing too bad happened.

Drawing my dagger from my hip, I absently cut a wedge out of the appa, placing it between Priscilla’s lips as we continued onward.

Chapter 13: 13 - The Royal Selection

Following behind Priscilla as she made her way towards the main hall, I sent another glance to the side, where the now nervous Subaru walked with his head pointed down.

“Are you regretting it?” I asked him as I turned my gaze back towards Priscilla. “While it would take some effort and convincing, I could get Priscilla to let you go and take you back outside.”

“Uh… thanks for the offer… but no,” he said, increasing his pace to match mine. “Even if Emilia doesn’t want me there… I should be at her side.”

Hmm… those were the exact words that I would use to describe my feelings towards Priscilla if I was in his situation, but for some reason, it seemed… different.

It was as if he was desperately clawing for something deeper than simple protection…

Recognition?

Love?

I wasn’t sure… I just hope that nothing unfortunate will happen in the coming ceremony.

As our group reached the grand set of doors, the two knights bowed in respect to Priscilla before wordlessly opening it, revealing the familiar throne room to me.

Faint memories from my childhood flashed through my mind.

The dancing practices… the formal praises from my father after an accomplishment… when I chased Aurelia around as she had just discovered how to crawl… the bestowal of my ceremonial sword that I could only guess was now buried with my presumed death… it had all happened here.

But unlike in my memories, on either side of the red carpet sprawled up to the raised platform there was no longer an empty marble floor, but rather a grand procession of nobles and knights, with a set of chairs on the raised platform replacing the singular throne of the reining king.

And looking forward… there were three of Priscilla’s fellow candidates who had already arrived.

Crusch Karsten, the most popular choice at the moment, with the backing of the kingdom’s nobles, knights, and the trust of the citizens as she was already a powerful noble of the kingdom.

Anastasia Hoshin, the foreign merchant from the neighbouring nation of Kararagi that had made a name for herself by having every town that her company touched revitalize their economy.

And Emilia… the unknown half-elf with the protection of a great spirit… and who was currently looking at our group with a shocked expression.

But soon enough, that shock gave way to anger and… disappointment.

“Subaru? What are you doing here?” she said as she walked towards us with a frown. “Did I not tell you to stay at the inn? Why… why did you come here?”

Subaru looked away, a flash of guilt spreading across his face.

“Subaru… why did you break our promise?” Emilia pressed.

I expected Priscilla to have said something at this point, but looking over at her, I saw that she was wearing a satisfied smile as her eyes darted between the two, the same expression of amusement still present on her face.

Haa… truly, she was a troublesome woman.

“If the four candidates have arrived, then please step forward before the Council of Sages!” a tall man on the stage said, causing all of us to look at him. “This is no time for idle chatter!”

Priscilla then turned to me, giving me a curt nod as she began walking forward, with Emilia following soon after, but not before sending another disappointed glance Subaru’s way.

“We’ll talk about this after… but for now, just don’t do anything, okay?” she said as she left.

Well, I guess we should move as well, rather than standing here in the middle of the hall.

“Let’s go. While you’re not officially a knight, you should be fine with me at your side,” I said, grabbing Subaru’s arm as we made our way to the left, where the royal knights were standing.

Thankfully, he didn’t try to struggle.

“T-That didn’t go so well… but at least I’m here,” Subaru said as we got into formation, with him standing in front of me.

“Is that what you’re worried about?” I asked. “Either way… Emilia-sama was right in that you shouldn’t do anything. This is a meeting far above your standing.”

“Why? Just because I’m not a fancy knight like you?” he asked, turning back to look up at me with a scowl.

“Precisely,” I answered.

Clicking his tongue, Subaru turned around to face forward as someone suddenly poked his side, causing him to jump.

“W-What the hell!?” he exclaimed.

“Ahaha! Your reactions really are the best, Subaru-kyun!” a familiar voice said.

And turning to the side, I saw just who I expected to, with their demi-human cat ears twitching in amusement.

“Ferris… so you are here as well,” I said.

“Of course I am! I get to see the lovely Crusch-sama as she cements herself as the greatest possible candidate, so why wouldn’t I be here?” he said, placing his hands on his hips.

‘He’… it was still hard to believe.

Just how many poor people had been led astray by such deception?

“And I am here for similar reasons, although it is for Anastasia-sama,” the knight in front of us said, turning around as his eyes met mine. “Selian-dono… it is a pleasure to meet you once more. I see that you have become a member of the royal knights since our last meeting.”

The knight in question was, of course, Julius Juukulius, and Subaru’s tense posture only confirmed that.

“Yes, it is nice to meet you once again as well, Julius-dono,“ I said, nodding my head. “And I wouldn’t say I am a member of the royal knights, exactly… I am simply Priscilla’s knight, but with her being a candidate vying for the throne, it was suggested I become somewhat of an honorary member.”

“I see… that certainly explains the incomplete uniform,” he said, a look of understanding flashing across his face. “But… ‘Priscilla’? I don’t wish to question your loyalty, but is it alright to address your lady with such casual language?”

“Yeah… in fact, she is the one who demands it,” I said, a smile growing on my face. “But luckily, that privilege is one granted only to me.”

“I see… well, even if unofficially, it is nice to have you as an ally,” he said, nodding to himself as he looked forward once more. “Though, I would advise you to be careful with your way of speaking of Priscilla-sama. Even if the two of you have such a close connection, others not in the know may see it as disrespectful.”

“Thank you for the advice… but I believe it should be alright,” I replied.

Considering all the other things I did that could be considered disrespectful towards Priscilla, the lack of honorifics was the least of my worries.

And if anyone took opposition to our closeness… well, I had a feeling that Priscilla would not allow that to stand.

“The Sage Council will now enter the room for today’s proceedings!” the same voice from before said as a collection of old men walked across the raised stage. “Candidates, please stand before the Sage Council!”

The slight hum of murmurs quieted at this, while the four candidates stood in a line before the raised stage.

Yes… four.

Where was Felt?

Even though this was meant to be Priscilla’s shining moment, it would be a lie to say I wasn’t also excited to see my dear little sister.

And now that I noticed, I didn’t see Reinhard here either.

Were they late? Or… maybe she was making things difficult.

The latter option was very probable.

“Markus… where is the fifth candidate? Is that not the reason we have been gathered today?” one of the councilmen said as they all took a seat.

“Indeed. As they say in Kararagi, time is money, so don’t tell me ya called me all the way here for nothin’,” Anastasia said, crossing her arms in annoyance.

Crusch nodded her head in agreement. “We do have our own duties to attend to, councilmen. I can only respect such traditions up to a certain point, so if you would please tell us the reason for this meeting, then please do so.”

Priscilla, meanwhile, simply unfolded her fan as her eyes went over the council before her.

I really hope they would hurry up, as while Crusch and Anastasia had voiced their displeasure, their feelings would surely pale in comparison to the annoyance Priscilla had when faced with boredom.

The old knight that had been leading the announcement, the Knight Commander Marcos Gildark, nodded his head. 

“Of course. He should be here any moment,” he said, looking at the large set of doors behind us.

He?

A moment later, those doors opened, revealing the red-haired Sword Saint, as well as Felt, who was dressed in a set of casual clothes that were similar to mine under my cloak, and her red scarf tied around her neck.

So Reinhard wasn’t able to get her to wear a dress… not that such a thing would suit her anyway.

A moment after revealing herself, Felt’s eyes scanned the hall, where her gaze eventually landed on me.

With her eyes widening along with her smile, she dashed towards me a moment later, fast enough that I nearly thought she had used her Divine Protection as she crashed into my chest.

“Felt… I’m glad to see you,” I said, my arms wrapping around her.

This was likely to get some unsavoury looks considering her current standing, but we didn’t care.

“Mmm… me too… even though you completely left me, you shitty brother,” she replied.

Ouch.

“Either way, I’m glad to see that you’re fine,” I said, the two of us releasing our hug and ignoring the confused stares of the spectators. “And you seem to have gotten heavier.”

“Yeah… it’s good to see that you’re fine too,” she said, our eyes meeting again as we shared a smile as she then kicked my shin. “And don’t call me ‘heavy’, you piece of crap.”

Ah… right.

And then, a moment later, her face turned serious.

“Selian… become my knight,” she demanded.

Huh?

“Uhh… why?” I asked.

“To get Reinhard out of my hair! Seriously, that guy is even more annoying than you were! Constantly nagging me and being a complete nuisance!” she complained as she stomped her foot in anger.

But seeing that, I couldn’t help but smile a little wider.

It seemed that she was having fun even though I wasn’t by her side… that was good.

“Is that so? Well, still, I’m glad to see that you came,” I said. “And you even did up your hair.”

“Tch. That bastard hardly let me go without wearing a shitty dress, so I had to give him this,” she said as she crossed her arms. “Seriously, this princess stuff is all crap. Why the hell can’t we just go back to living together?”

I released a small sigh as I gently patted her head, making sure I didn’t mess up the braids that had been so thoughtfully done up.

“You know we can’t really go back… and either way, even without the royal selection, we would need to part sometime anyway. We can’t live our entire lives tied to one another,” I said.

“I… know that, dammit. But don’t you find this annoying? I know that I sure do,” she replied with a huff.

Annoying… that was quite the thing to say in this place, especially since we were the centre of attention right now.

While I would love to talk with her more, any longer would probably make everyone here have negative opinions of us, and Priscilla by proxy of me being her knight, so we would have to continue this later.

But as it is now… Felt didn’t seem to care much about the royal selection.

In fact, I wouldn’t be surprised if she intentionally ruined her chances today, or even go as far as to officially drop out, just so she could live freely again.

It wouldn’t be the worst outcome, considering the danger of the position… and for Priscilla, having one less opponent would only be a good thing.

But for some reason… I didn’t want that to happen.

“Felt… listen to me for a moment,” I said, gaining her attention with my serious tone. “Unlike those four up there, you have a different view of this nation… you know of the disgusting underside of Lugunica that the nobles try to hide… and you hate it, don’t you?”

Her eyes twitched. “Yeah… but what’s your point?”

“Then you should try to change it yourself, just like I have plans to with Priscilla,” I said. “In fact, one could even say that I’ve already started.”

The Barielle Barony had already begun changing for the better, after all.

To see the smiles of the common people, with no one left behind due to their unfortunate luck and circumstances… it was a much different, and happier, picture than the place I had seen when I first arrived.

And if such a change could be brought upon the whole nation rather than one small territory… that would be quite amazing.

And luckily, from the contemplating expression on her face, it seemed that Felt was in agreement.

“Hmph… fine. I get it. But! I’m still not gonna do all that princess crap! Instead, I’ll do my own thing, got that?” she said, sending me a glare.

“That is more than fine. You have the strongest in the nation to support you, correct?” I said, looking over at Reinhard, who was standing a bit behind Felt.

“Of course, Selian… I share the same feeling as you, in regard to Felt-sama bringing great change, so I will support her with all my being,” he said, bowing his head.

“Good… thanks, Reinhard,” I said as I looked back down at my sister.

”And you aren’t gonna support me too?” she asked, her eyes narrowing in annoyance.

“Uh… unfortunately, I already have… prior loyalties… but I will always be there if you’re in danger,” I said, lightly patting her head once more.

Felt’s eyes darted towards the front of the room where the other four candidates were standing, likely looking at Priscilla, who was currently watching on in amusement.

“So… you’d still rather be with that boob lady?” Felt eventually asked.

“Uh… her name is Priscilla-sama, Felt,” I said with a shaky frown.

Please don’t call her ‘boob lady’… for all of our sakes.

“Yeah, yeah, whatever! I’ll do the princess crap and make a good nation from it, so just go have fun with your lady, idiot brother!” she spat as she walked away, a big frown on her face.

Idiot brother… 

Reinhard placed his hand on my shoulder as a small gesture of support as he passed by, the two walking to the front of the room where…

Oh no, Priscilla definitely heard that, didn’t she?

“‘Boob lady’… my, what an uncouth thing to say. Although I shouldn’t expect better from a dirty slum rat,” Priscilla said, shaking her head.

“You shut it! And my brother is a ‘slum rat’ just like me, you know?” Felt said.

“Oh, I know. But he has transformed into quite the loyal dog under my guidance. Enough that his presence is able to please me quite thoroughly,” Priscilla said in a suggestive tone, causing Felt to freeze. “Perhaps that is why you spout such vile and disrespectful words towards one such as me? Are you not simply jealous of how I have completely captured that fool’s heart, mind, and body? Ah, and these breasts that have earned me such a nickname from you definitely helped.”

Heart, mind, and body… she wasn’t exactly wrong, but people would definitely get a misunderstanding with those words, Priscilla.

But that was just what she was going for, wasn’t it? All just to rile up my little sister.

And from the looks of things… it worked.

“W-Wha-!?”

But before Felt could blow up at her, one of the councilmen slammed his cane to the ground, the noise resounding throughout the hall.

“Silence!” he said as he then looked at Reinhard. “Now… who is this girl, Sword Saint? I assume you would not bring just anyone here on a day like this.”

“That is correct, Miklotov-sama,” Reinhard said, bowing his head. “This is Felt-sama, the fifth candidate of the royal selection that I have found, just as I was ordered to. And she… is the one I support as queen.”

The hall erupted into a chorus of murmurs at Reinhard’s proclamation as everyone turned to see the candidate in question, even those of the royal knights that had kept their gaze forward in their drilled formation.

I could already see some confused looks, most likely due to Felt’s attire, as well as some shocked glances of recognition, which I could only assume to be…

“T-That… does she not look like the former Princess Aurelia? The lost child of the king’s brother?” someone said.

“That hair, and those eyes… it could very well be. She also fits the age…” another added.

“But then… if that is the case… do we still hold the selection?”

“Of course we do! The Dragon Stone decided as such, and either way, we cannot prove that she is the lost princess…”

“But if she’s still alive… then, do you think the fifth prince is as well? The genius of the royal family?”

“That could very well be… but it is not like we have a way of scouring the world to search for him.”

I instinctively lowered my head at the whispers, as well as the knowing look Priscilla was sending my way.

Well… at least I kept dying my hair.

I could see a lot of trouble happening if I didn’t do so.

But… why was Reinhard looking at me like that?

Ah… actually, I could definitely see why.

He likely connected the dots of Felt being Aurelia, and consequently… of me being Altair.

I had a feeling we would be having a talk very soon…

“I said silence!” one of the councilmen shouted, quieting the room as he then looked to Reinhard. “Now… that is quite the revelation, Sword Saint. While we have heard of your successful mission, which is why this meeting was called, we must be provided proof of her qualifications in order to confirm her as the final candidate, and officially begin the royal selection.”

Reinhard simply bowed his head.

“Of course,” he said.

He then passed Felt an insignia, and with him pushing her forward, she sent him a short glare before turning to face the council and raising her hand, revealing the insignia for all to see.

The very insignia that’s red gem was glowing bright red…

“So she is… thank you, Sword Saint, Felt-sama,” the councilman said, nodding his head. “Now that she has been confirmed as a candidate, I must ask… why are you dressed like a… forgive me for my words, but like a commoner, Felt-sama?”

Felt clicked her tongue as she positioned her fists on her hips.

Please don’t mess this up, Felt…

“Does something like what I wear matter about how good I am as a candidate? No wonder this place has gone to shit. Maybe if you spent less time blabbering about dress codes, and more about the important stuff, you wouldn’t have a section of the capital sectioned off and treated like a disease!” she stated, casting her gaze over to the nobles’ section of the hall, no doubt with a big sneer on her face. “But don’t you worry, you arrogant fucks… because I’ll be changing all that soon enough!”

I instantly brought my palm to my face as I felt the anger emanating from both sides of the room, all of it driven towards my dear sister.

Felt… while I could agree with your wishes, as well as your frankness… this place was not where it should be voiced, nor was it the time, considering your lacking accomplishments…

But yet… I couldn’t help but feel a smile grow on my face.

Really… that was just like her, wasn’t it?

I would still swear myself for Priscilla, that hadn’t changed. 

But maybe… if she ended up somehow losing to Felt… I could find myself helping my little sister as she became queen.

“Ahem… I see… regardless, please come forward, alongside the other candidates, for with all the dragon maidens chosen by the Dragon Stone present, we shall formally begin the royal selection,” Miklotov said, raising his hand to quiet the nobles and knights before they could speak up. “Now… could all the chosen attendants for the candidates please make their way forward, and present their cause to those gathered here today!”

Uh… what?

Attendants?

I watched as Ferris and Julius stepped out of the formation, seemingly heading towards the other candidates, as I looked over to Priscilla in confusion.

She only gave me a sly grin of amusement before raising her finger and beckoning me towards her.

Priscilla… she definitely knew of this, and just wanted to hide it from me.

I could have dressed a little better if she had told me, dammit!

Wordlessly stepping out of line, I followed the other knights as I positioned myself behind Priscilla, who was standing at the centre, while Julius found himself behind the purple-haired candidate.

So he was supporting Anastasia Hoshin… how Julius became her knight, I didn’t know, but I assume there was some sort of story there.

As expected, Reinhard was behind Felt, Ferris was behind Crusch, and also… there was a clown, who was standing at the back of Emilia.

Wait… no, that must be Roswaal L. Mathers, the greatest magician in the nation, and the holder of the titles Red, Green, and Yellow for his proficiency in fire, wind, and earth magic respectively.

I had heard that he was known for his eccentric appearance… but that was quite striking.

Regardless…

“Priscilla… was it that fun to hide it from me?” I whispered to her.

“It was indeed. After all, it is rare that I am able to see you so confused these days,” she said with a calm smile. “But perhaps if you hadn’t spent last night floundering with those peasants, I could have found it in myself to inform you.”

So it was revenge… how petty.

Maybe I could find a way to get back at her later…

“Now, Duchess Crusch Karsten-sama, head of the Karsten family, and her attendant, knight Felix Argyle, please step forward!” Marcos’ voice boomed.

Wait, so Ferris’ name was Felix?

I… guess they were close enough…

“Understood,” Crusch said as faced the crowd of gathered attendants. “I will keep this brief. Should I become the ruler, I will make the dragon renounce the covenant between it and our nation.”

I widened my eyes in shock, as did much of the knights and nobles.

Even Priscilla bristled at Crusch’s declaration.

That… was quite the shock.

In fact, if it hadn’t been said by someone of Crusch’s standing, it could even be said to be treasonous…

“The Dragon Kingdom of Lugunica belongs not to the dragon, but to us,” she continued, silencing any complaints that were about to be brought forth with her voice that resounded through the hall. “So, it should be our duty to protect it against any foe, and if I am chosen as ruler, we shall not become reliant on one such being, which had led us to neglect our own shortcomings. Thank you.”

And with that, she bowed before stepping back, her words no doubt causing many of the gathered people to think over them seriously.

Reliance turning into neglect… that has surely happened in the nation.

After all, when we were on the brink of war with Vollachia just a few months ago, it was not the dragon that resolved that conflict, but rather the actions of Reinhard as he forced a non-aggression pact between the two nations.

“Next… Anastasia Hoshin-sama of the Hoshin Company, and her attendant, knight Julius Juukulius,” Marcos continued.

The purple-haired duo stepped forth, as Anastasia brought her hand to her chest.

“I’m a greedy gal, so I want everythin’. I already have all the commercial success a girl could want, so now I want my own nation!” she said with a smile.

What…?

“Ah, but don’t worry! I’ve seen the state of this place, and y’all definitely need an influx of income! I’ve managed to build my company from nothin’ to where it is now, so doin’ the same for this place should be a breeze!” she said with the same flippant tone before shifting to a serious tone, an air of competence suddenly surrounding her. “Mark my words. If I become the ruler, I’ll make this place a gem of commercial success. So great that not even the poorest of the former street rats will ever need to worry about goin’ hungry. That, is what I can promise.”

So she wasn’t simply a greedy airhead… I expected it from the fact that she had the serious Julius’ support… but it seems that Anastasia was a legitimate candidate as well.

There was the issue of her hailing from Kararagi, of course… but from what I knew, she was the only one that matched Priscilla in terms of pure results when it came to governing, as Crusch’s household had already been build to where it is today before she became the Duchess.

And then… it was our turn.

“Baroness Priscilla Barielle-sama, head of the Barielle estate, and her attendant, knight Selian,” Marcos said, prompting Priscilla and I to step forward.

Now… I hadn’t helped Priscilla with this, as public speaking wasn’t really my forte, but even she hadn’t told me any of her plans.

So… how would she go about this?

“This selection is pointless!” she stated, her fan sweeping outward.

That was… one way to start things.

“I am the one suited to rule this nation, and the world shall make it so!” she continued, raising her chin. “All you people need to do is grovel at my feet and serve me! But do not worry your sorry little minds, for upon my ascension, I shall bring this nation to prosperity only written about in fairy tales!”

And with that… she turned back, giving me a proud smile as she lifted her brow.

“How was that, my dear fool?” she asked.

“How was that, you ask…” I replied, rubbing my forehead.

I would say that I was shocked that her arrogance was maintained even in front of the most powerful people in Lugunica, but then again… this was just like her.

The girl I loved was just that kind of woman.

And as for said most powerful people… they were definitely surprised, and some even angered at her words… but I could also tell that they felt it.

They felt the confidence of her voice, and the divine charm that she constantly exuded.

They felt the need to follow her, if only slightly.

Well… I just hope that they didn’t get any ideas after falling for her.

She was mine, after all… or, well, hopefully was going to be…

Maybe I should make things clearer once more? Or would that simply be seen as pathetic?

Either way, with the three leading candidates having completed their speeches, it was now time for the most problematic one in Emilia…

And Subaru… I could tell that he wanted to be up here, but please… don’t do anything stupid.

While my lady would be incredibly amused by it, I would prefer if you didn’t embarrass yourself in this place.

“Emilia-sama and her sponsor, Margrave Roswaal L. Mathers-sama,” Markus said as the half-elf stepped forward, causing an uproar of murmurs to begin.

They must have not noticed her distinct appearance beforehand… this could be troublesome.

“I have only one wish,” she said, her voice quieting the audience. “I wish for all to be equal. I desire to create a nation where all citizens, no matter who or from where, can be treated with fairness… thank you for listening.”

And with a closing bow of respect, she then stepped back, finishing her relatively short speech.

A respectful presence, and an earnest, kind wish.

It was the type of speech that would win the hearts of many of the common folk, especially those that had found themselves beaten down by the inequality and unfairness of Lugunica.

But… this place was filled with those who had only gained from that unfairness.

And more importantly, no matter what she said, when it was a half-elf with purple eyes and silver hair saying it… well, even the kindest of words would seem like the talk of a villain.

Luckily, the audience had the presence of mind to keep themselves to only disdainful stares and hushed whispers, at least for the moment, before it was the final candidate’s turn to introduce themselves.

“Finally, Felt-sama, and her attendant, knight Reinhard van Astrea,” Marcos announced.

And this… was the one I was most worried about, mostly because it was my little sister who was stepping forward, as well as her… beliefs, and lack of etiquette.

“Yeah, fine! I’ve already told you all, but if I get on that throne, I’ll be changing all the shit that’s infested this place!” she said, crossing her arms and she scowled at the nobles and knights. “Knights that do nothing but blabber with their ‘righteous’ words while not caring about the troubles of others… nobles that are the furthest thing from noble, only taking advantage of the people they’re supposed to serve for their own interests… I hate it all! I’ll change it all! And the best way to change something so fucked up…”

She then looked over at me, a smirk dancing across her lips, causing a memory of the past to begin to play in my mind.

A memory of a certain night, when she was but a six-year-old girl, where we would trace the clear night sky with constellations…

‘Brother… what about those ones over there?’ Felt said as she pointed to a cluster of stars, the brighter ones flaring out from the centre, almost like a leaf, or…

‘Those ones? Hmm… it almost looks like a fire,’ I said as I tapped my pencil against my notebook.

‘It does… but what can we call a fire? Is there even a story behind it?’ Felt asked, looking up at me from my lap.

Hmm… a constellation having to do with fire… there were a lot of possibilities, and a lot of myths to connect it to, in both my old world and this one, but I had just the idea…

‘How about the ‘Fire of Restoration’,’ I said with a smile.

‘Restoration? But doesn’t fire just destroy stuff?’ Felt asked, tilting her head.

Aha! This was the perfect time for a lesson!

‘That is true, but you see, Felt… fire can also restore things. Specifically, it can restore nature,’ I said, patting her head.

Seeing that she was still confused, I continued.

‘You see, in nature, a lot of plants can take over an area, making it hard for other plants to live in. The plants on the ground can’t get the sun because of the towering trees, the nutrients in the soil are taken over by other crops… it can even lead to the forest or field dying completely,’ I said, causing her to widen her eyes.

‘Too many plants are bad… okay, but what does that have to do with fire?’ she asked.

‘Well, before it can get that bad, what you can do is set fire to the field or the forest, or perhaps a section of it. That way, new plants can get sun and nutrients, and the field or forest will grow,’ I said with a smile as I raised my finger. ‘Listen, Felt. Sometimes, the best way to restore something, or change something that has gone too far, what you need to do is…’

I felt my mind get sucked back into the present, as Felt finished the words of my memory for me.

“Is to burn it all down!” Felt said, turning back to face the crowd once more. “Knights? Nobles? Fuck all that shit! Maybe I’ll keep it, maybe I won’t, but no matter what, when I become the ruler, we’re starting this place over again from scratch! So there ya have it, fuckers!”

And with that… most eloquent speech… the introductions of the royal selection candidates were finished.

“Hmph. Your dear sister truly is amusing, Selian. I may just have to add her to my retinue once I ascend to the throne,” Priscilla said with a satisfied smile.

“Thank you, Priscilla…” I said as I rubbed my forehead in frustration.

Felt… while I love that you remembered my teachings, that… was not what I meant when I said it.

Much less to use while threatening the nobles right in front of their faces…

“That’s it, I’ve had quite enough!” one of the nobles shouted. “I let this senseless farce play out long enough out of respect, but that does it! Just what kind of girl did you let into this hallowed place, Sword Saint? And Margrave Mathers… don’t even get me started with you! Endorsing her ? A half-elf with silver hair? How can we take this as anything other than a blatant disrespect of our nation!”

With him as the start, numerous other nobles began speaking up, while some knights showed their displeasure with stern frowns and glares that were centred at Emilia and Felt.

“He is right,” one of the councilmen said from behind. “The Astrea family gives us such an uncouth and rebellious girl, while Margrave Mathers gives us a half-devil! This is utter foolishness!”

“Now now~ it’s not nice to call Emilia-sama a ‘half-devil’,” Roswaal said, turning his head with an extremely fake smile. “She is a half-elf, after all~”

I briefly glanced at Priscilla.

“What is it?” she asked.

“Just… don’t go too hard on her… please,” I said, gesturing towards the half-elf.

Priscilla gave me a sharp glare before kicking my shin, causing me to wince in pain.

But thankfully, despite her disdain for the girl… she didn’t use the moment to insult Emilia once more.

‘Thank you,’ I mouthed to her with a smile.

She simply scrunched her nose at me in disgust before turning away.

I was surely going to have to make it up to her later, but I didn’t mind doing so.

I then looked back as the man disparaging Emilia slammed his hand on his armrest, his large eyebrows furrowed in anger.

“Same difference! That silver-haired half-devil matches the appearance of the Witch of Envy, the most heinous villain in all history! Forget the disrespect to our nation, if we allowed such a person the possibility to take the throne, the other four great nations would surely show the utmost hostility! Even allowing her into this room is dreadful enough!” he said, a vein popping on his bald forehead. “Filthy woman…”

A few other nobles spoke up at that, adding a multitude of insults as Emilia began walking down the steps.

I… didn’t like this.

Even if I could understand the fear and worry of someone of her appearance, they should have the intelligence to know that Emilia wasn’t the witch, but rather, she was a possible ruler chosen by the Dragon Stone, which earned her at least a modicum of respect.

But as I was about to move forward… I felt Priscilla grasp my hand.

“Just wait, fool,” she said, pressing her fan to my lips as an incredibly amused smile danced across her lips. “The jester is about to begin his performance.”

I was about to ask what she meant, but the next moment, my question was quickly answered.

“Enough of your crap!” a shout resounded throughout the hall, instantly silencing everyone else.

For it was Natsuki Subaru who decided to make his presence known.

Chapter 14: 14 - The Jester's Performance

“Enough of your crap!” a shout resounded throughout the hall, instantly silencing everyone’s mutterings.

I watched as Subaru appeared between the nobles and knights, his head held high as his face scrunched in anger, his piercing brown eyes looking even more menacing than usual.

Ah… shit.

This… wasn’t going to be good.

And from the small huff of expectation from Priscilla, and how Emilia came to a sudden stop at the bottom of the stairs, they both knew this as well.

Gritting his teeth and clenching his fists, Subaru stepped forward towards the raised platform.

“S-Subaru! It’s all right, so please stop this!” Emilia pleaded, her voice wavering.

“No! I won’t!” Subaru refused. “You people… you’re all so full of crap! Spouting about ‘half-devil’ and stuff… what does that matter!? Apologize to Emilia!”

“Subaru!” Emilia shouted, her harsh tone causing the boy to freeze.

Keeping her head down, Emilia then turned towards us and bowed.

“I am sorry for his outburst, but allow me to formally introduce myself. My name is Emilia, a silver-haired half-elf, and I am contracted with the Great Spirit of fire,” she said as she opened her palm, with Puck appearing a moment later.

“Yaho~!” he said, turning back towards the nobles with a tense smile that didn’t reach his eyes. “I hope you are all treating my dear Lia right, hmm?”

A subtle pressure then descended on the room as the Great Spirit made his anger known.

Although, if it was a subtle pressure for me, it was probably much worse for everyone else. Especially those who did not have martial talent.

“There’s no need for that, Puck. Please go back,” Emilia said, shaking her head.

“If you’re sure… but call me if you need me to set them straight!” Puck said before disappearing, causing the shocked nobles and councilmen to release the breath they had been unknowingly holding in.

“As I said, my name is Emilia! And while I understand that my similarities to the witch subject me to prejudice, I refuse to let all me potential go to waste for that simple reason!” she stated, keeping her back straight.

I noticed Priscilla frown as she placed her fan on her mouth.

“Is something wrong?” I asked.

“Hmm… that girl finally grew a spine, it seems… but it is still nothing but a mask,” she said, shaking her head. “But at the very least, it is not as disgusting as I expected.”

“I see…”

So she seemed to have recognized her a bit… that was good.

It was then that one of the councilmen broke the silence of the hall.

“I understand, Emilia-sama… but what, may I ask, is that young man’s position?” he said.

Emilia turned around, her eyes widening as she tried to find the right words as Subaru walked up to her.

“It’s fine, Emilia… I’ve been going about this all wrong, and I finally made up my mind,” he said, a tense smile on his face.

This… did not look good.

“Made up your mind…? What do you mean?” Emilia asked, her worry growing as she didn’t receive an answer. “H-Hey, Subaru! What are you trying to do? Wait-!”

But Subaru did not wait.

“Nice to meet you, esteemed councilmen! I am a servant in Roswaal’s mansion, and I serve as this candidate, Emilia-sama’s best and only knight, Natsuki Subaru!” he proclaimed, placing his fist on his chest.

I had to fight the urge to place my palm on my face, while Priscilla simply chuckled to herself in amusement.

Dammit, Subaru… while I didn’t really have too much pride for my title as a knight aside from Priscilla’s approval, that didn’t mean everyone else felt the same… 

And sure enough, all the royal knights that were gathered turned their heads to glare at him.

“A knight… is he?” one of the councilmen said.

“Ah, he knows little of our customs, so please pay his words no mind~” Roswaal said, seemingly trying to diffuse the situation.

Unfortunately, the damage was already done… that is, until Julius stepped forward.

“Forgive me for interrupting, but there is something I must ask of you, Natsuki Subaru,” he said, turning to him and Emilia. “Do you truly proclaim yourself to be Emilia-sama’s knight?”

He was giving him a chance to take back his words.

“Suba-”

“Huh? What do you mean by that?” Subaru replied with a glare, cutting me off.

“You have just declared yourself a knight of Lugunica, and before the very royal knights no less,” Julius said, all the royal knights raising their blade in unison at his words.

“W-Wow… that was pretty well-coordinated. Did you practice that all for this ceremony here?” Subaru said, sweat beginning to form on his face.

Please… just take back your words, Subaru. Don’t you see the pain on Emilia’s face?

“Of course. Our dignity must be known, especially for a ceremony as important as this,” Julius replied, nodding his head. “We are constantly conscious of our station, as not only do we have the possibility to sully ourselves, but also the dignity of the nation and those we serve… do you have the resolve to match such devotion? Or were your words but empty platitudes…”

Subaru backed off a bit.

“I… I want to make Emilia-sama the ruler… no, I will make her the ruler!” he declared.

“And you believe that you have the resolve and strength to do that?” Julius pressed.

“Strength… I know more than anyone that I’m lacking in strength, but I definitely have enough resolve!” he said. “I will make Emilia the ruler!”

“Lacking strength is far from something to take pride in… but if you believe to match our resolve, then I cannot completely deny your words,” Julius said, shaking his head. “But still, I cannot acknowledge you as a knight.”

“W-What are you-”

“Your strength and etiquette do not match even the bare minimum of our requirements,” Julius said as he walked back to Anastasia’s side. “But most importantly… anyone who inspires such an expression on the one they swear themselves to, is the furthest thing from a knight.”

Subaru flinched, his knuckles turning white as he nearly brought himself to look back at Emilia, who had kept her head down all the while.

But still, he didn’t look back, and instead chose to press forward.

“I-Is… is being a knight even that big of a deal?” Subaru said, finding a second wind as he stepped forward. “I know how those titles work! You just happened to be born into the job! Don’t act like some big shot just because your father was so great!”

He found a second wind, but… it was incredibly uninspiring and unpleasant.

Those eyes… that expression… just what was he searching for?

Why did it seem so personal?

But more importantly, those words… they were not the ones he should have spoken.

In fact, in front of the pride of the very strongest of the nation… they were likely the worst of the possible things to say.

I could agree with some hatred of the knights, how they backed away from their duty to serve the people for selfish desires, how their pride and arrogance often surpassed their loyalty to the nation they were meant to give their lives to… but there was no doubt that such complaints were not to come from someone like him.

And especially not at this moment.

“I see… so those are your thoughts… but know this, Natsuki Subaru…” Julius said as he turned away. “That expression… that is not a beautiful look.”

I felt the air around me shift, and looking to my side at Priscilla, I noticed that she was wearing an incredibly displeased look.

Haa… now I would probably have to calm her down later.

“Subaru… that’s enough,” Emilia said tensely from behind him before she turned to face the councilmen once more. “I am deeply sorry to have wasted your time. I will make sure he leaves at once.”

“Hmm… thank you. But at the very least, he has shown that you are not one to be feared, Emilia-sama. I believe he can become a fine attendant,” one of the councilmen said.

“Thank you, but…” Emilia said, looking down at Subaru with a frown. “He… is not my attendant.”

I watched as Subaru’s face fell, his eyes shaking as the colour drained from his face.

“W-Wait… Emilia, why… what do-”

“Natsuki Subaru, you are to leave this hall at once,” one of the councilmen said, motioning to the royal knights. “Escort this nuisance out of this sacred place.”

And so, without a word of complaint, Subaru was taken out of the hall, the large doors closing behind him as he dropped to his knees.

I felt a bit bad for him… but Julius was right.

He was not being a good partner for Emilia by doing all that, even if he did it with the best intentions.

And from that desperation on his face… I had the feeling that his outburst wasn’t entirely for the half-elf girl’s sake.

Releasing a sigh, I then looked over at Priscilla, who’s lips had twisted into an even deeper frown.

“Is that what you wanted, Priscilla?” I asked.

Her brow twitched in annoyance.

“Tsk. It was certainly interesting to watch, and it definitely revealed the parts of him that I despised upon our first meeting… but his performance was even more disgusting than I previously thought possible,” she spat, turning to send me a glare. “For the punishment of not cutting him down as soon as he began babbling on like an idiot, I will have you service me until my mood is lifted and the memory of today has passed.”

…Sorry?

“Uh… service you? What do you mean?” I asked.

Did she want me to cut some apples for her? Or play the flute?

“Fool… think of that yourself,” she said before a glint of playfulness appeared in her eyes. “Actually… I have the perfect idea. My body has been aching under the pressure of such divine beauty… so I shall have you massage me.”

Uh… what?

W-What did she-

“Well, with that disturbance out of the way, I suppose this ceremony has come to an end,” one of the nobles said. “Although… while the problem with the incarnation of the witch has been explained… there is still a candidate who thoroughly lacks manners. Coming to such a sacred place with such attire, and spouting such vulgar words… just where did you find this girl, Sword Saint?”

As Reinhard’s face contorted as he struggled to find an answer, Felt decided to speak up in his stead.

“Don’t you worry, I’m Lugunican, born and raised. Actually, I’ve lived my life right here in the capital!” she said with a smirk.

I was still a bit worried about what Priscilla had just said, but I could shelve those thoughts for later.

“The capital…? Then how did she not get found out when we had the citizens surveyed? Even the most rural of villages had someone check for the fifth candidate…” the noble said in confusion.

“Well, that’s simple. I’m from the slums, dumb fucks! A gutter rat, through and through!” she declared as she crossed her arms across her chest.

I smiled as many of the nobles began another uproar at the news, and it appeared that Priscilla found it equally amusing, as her lips curled into a smile as well.

Did they forget how shocked they were at her resembling the former royal family?

Yet now they were all clamouring over where she was raised… such foolishness.

Honestly, it really was ironic how they were kicking up such a fuss about her origins, considering that Felt had the most legitimacy out of all the other candidates here.

“Forget being a commoner, she’s a damn slum dweller! That explains how uncouth and idiotic her words were! She likely doesn’t even know how to write her name, much less lead a nation!” one of them said.

Actually, I taught her how to write and read quite well, thank you.

“So not only a half-elf, but a gutter rat as well? Has this nation truly turned to such dire straights?” another added.

“And past those two, there are also two foreigners… one of them seemingly full of greed, while the other with unmatched arrogance… aside from Crusch Karsten-sama, there really aren’t any choices, are there?” another said.

Ah… now we were getting a bit too far.

“And with those problematic two, the slum dweller and the half-devil, should they even be considered-”

“That is quite enough,” I said, stepping forward as I narrowed my eyes at the nobles, enhancing my body with mana as I began to exude a presence to the less martially-inclined of the room.

Good. That seemed to have got their attention.

“As you may know, I am Selian, the knight of Priscilla Barielle, and I would suggest that those who just spoke to reflect deeply on their words,” I said assertively. “These five ladies are those chosen by the Dragon Stone, the very object of the covenant that has led our nation through numerous disasters. I would highly suggest that you trust in their candidacy, even if you do not believe in their causes. After all, to question the legitimacy of the possible future leaders of this nation, chosen by the Dragon and confirmed by the Sage Council… that could be considered quite the treasonous action.”

That seemed to shut them up quite effectively, as I quickly bowed my head before returning to Priscilla’s side, immediately feeling her fingers grasp my right ear.

“Priscilla?” I asked, turning to face her.

Luckily, she didn’t seem mad, like I had feared.

“You spoke up out of turn, Selian. Just like that dog from earlier that displeased me so,” she said before she gave me a satisfied smirk. “Be glad that you did better, as I can now proudly boast about my fool’s ability to silence a gaggle of idiotic commoners to mine delight. You even settled some of the displeasure I was feeling of that previous display. Well done.”

“Ah… thank you, Priscilla…” I said, swallowing my nervousness. “So… are you no longer displeased?”

“Not nearly as much so,” she said, letting go of my ear. “But you will still be servicing me later tonight.”

Dammit…

In some ways, I was excited for what could possibly happen in such an intimate-sounding encounter, but on the other hand… I had a feeling that I was sure to embarrass myself.

“Then, with this, we can consider the ceremony to have concluded, and the royal selection to have officially begun,” one of the councilmen said as he banged his staff against the ground. “In two years’ time, we shall reconvene to decide the new ruler, just as the Dragon Stone ordered. The knights shall also post the basic information of the candidates throughout the nation starting from tomorrow. That is all!”

And with that, the royal selection had begun, with quite the dramatic fashion at that.

—

“Selian-san… I wanted to thank you, for stepping in when you did,” Emilia said after the room had emptied of nobles and knights.

“There is no problem, Emilia-sama. After all, they had begun to disrespect my lady as well,” I said.

And my sister, of course.

“I… see. But still, thank you,” she said with a smile.

Seeing that, I couldn’t help but think that it was quite forced compared to the smiles I had seen yesterday.

Well… the cause was no mystery.

“Emilia-sama… about Subaru…” I said, watching as her smile vanished. “While he was certainly out of line today, I do believe that it is important that you have someone loyal at your side. I am not one to reject your candidacy just because of your appearance, and I could even see myself following you in another turn of events, but alas, I am Priscilla’s. And unfortunately, you will need all the allies you can get to make your wish come true, which excluding Subaru and I… is not many.”

Emilia grimaced as she nodded her head.

“I… I know. I… will need to talk to him first… Alone,” she said. “I’m still confused why he did that for me… why he does so much for me, even when I don’t ask… I just can’t understand any of it.”

I see…

“Well, if I may offer you some advice… sometimes there is no explanation,” I said with a shrug. “While I cannot speak for Subaru, the reason I follow Priscilla is not something I can simply explain with logic. Instead… there is only one real answer as to why I am so devoutly loyal.”

Her eyes widened as she looked up at me, expectation clearly shown on her face.

“Really? What… what is that answer, then?” she asked.

“It’s simple. It’s because I love her,” I said with a smile. “As a person, as a ruler, and as a woman… I love her.”

I nearly broke out into laughter as I saw Emilia’s face turn beet red, but before I could, I felt an intense tugging sensation at my ear.

“O-Ouch! You’ll rip it off!” I said, turning to the perpetrator.

“Silence, fool. Just what are you spouting out in the open for all to see? Have you no shame?” Priscilla said, frowning with a hint of embarrassment as she then turned to Emilia. “And you… the half-elf… you are a bad owner. Be sure that I do not see such a disgusting sight again, or you may find me as an enemy.”

Emilia, seemingly overwhelmed by everything, briskly nodded her head before she backed off, making her way over to Roswaal.

“Was there any need for that, Priscilla?” I asked. “She already has a lot on her mind concerning the boy…”

“Of course there was a need. It is incredibly important that a master knows how to punish their subjects,” she said, letting go of my ear. “So take that as a warning, my fool.”

“I… I will,” I replied, nodding my head.

Dammit… why was I getting slightly aroused by that?

Something was definitely wrong with me.

“It seems that today was more exciting than I expected,” Crusch said as she walked over to us. “But regardless, as the head of one of the oldest noble families in Lugunica, I apologize on their behalf for the nobles’ unsightly display today.”

“There is no need, Crusch-san… I have dealt with my fair share of people like that, and besides, their behaviour has nothing to do with you,” I said.

“Regardless… that was quite the sorry presentation. I am loath to admit that more than a few of those nobles there have ties with my family,” she replied with an apologetic smile.

I was about to respond before I felt something hit my calf.

“Hey! Brother! Why the heck are you talking to those people!” Felt said from the side.

Why did she kick me before greeting me?

Did being with the Sword Saint somehow turn her even more violent?

And either way, even past that ‘kind’ greeting… there was some discipline to dispense on this little shit.

I ignored how both Crusch and Anastasia widened their eyes at Felt’s greeting as I turned to the girl, and with my hand reaching towards her head…

“Ow! Ow ow ow! What the heck, man!?” she said as I began digging my fingers into her head with an iron grip.

“You little idiot… I won’t fault you for thinking all of that, since I agree with most of it, but what the hell do you think you’re doing in announcing it like that? Do you know how many enemies you have just made with those people?” I scolded her.

“B-But… who cares about that! They weren’t going to be on my side anyway, and even still, I don’t need 'em!” she shouted back as she tried to remove my hand, to no avail. “And why the heck do you care anyway? Don’t you want your boob woman on the throne instead?”

“First, it’s Priscilla-sama, not ‘boob woman’,” I said, my grip tightening. “And second, you’re right, I don’t care about you reaching the throne or not. But what I do care about, is your safety. And by announcing that if you reach the throne that you’ll take out all the nobles, they might just try to take you out first, you understand?”

She gave me a big frown in response, her eyes narrowed in annoyance as I chided her.

Really… she was a master at getting into trouble.

Did all those lessons about keeping herself safe and knowing how to manage annoying people completely leave her brain in the four years since I left?

“Selian, I understand your worry, and I have some concerns about Felt-sama’s behaviour as well, but rest assured, I will be by her side to ensure nothing comes of any possible schemes,” Reinhard said as he came forward, bowing his head.

“Hmm… I guess you’re right, but still… it’s not as if you can bear the weight of the world, Reinhard. Even though you’re strong, you’re only one knight,” I said with a frown.

I didn’t want him getting overconfident and getting Felt in trouble, after all.

Oddly enough, instead of getting angry at me questioning his abilities, Reinhard’s face lit up in surprise from my words, before his lips bloomed into a beaming smile.

The hell?

“Honestly… you really are quite amazing, Selian,” he said, causing my eyebrows to furrow in confusion. “But regardless of your close relation to Felt, as well as her… errors, she is still the candidate for the throne that I support, and as such, I cannot allow you to continue such a display… at least in public.”

Ah, right.

This sibling banter was pretty disrespectful.

“Right… well, I’ll let you off for now, I guess,” I said as I removed my iron grip, causing Felt to pat her hair back to normal, still glaring at me.

As I turned back to Crusch and Anastasia, expecting quite a few questions that I would need to brush off, I immediately noticed that Anastasia’s knight wasn’t present.

Where… was Julius?

As if the world had decided to answer that unvoiced question, the door then burst open as a knight ran over to us.

“Apologies if I was interrupting anything, but there is a situation I believe concerns you, Anastasia-sama, Emilia-sama,” he said after catching his breath.

“What? What is it?” Anastasia asked, raising an eyebrow in question.

“Yes… and how would it concern me?” Emilia asked.

“W-Well… your knight, Julius-sama, and Natsuki Subaru have begun a sparring match in the arena,” he said.

Anastasia’s slightly tense body language immediately relaxed.

“Oh, just that? Then there’s no problem. Let Julius do as he pleases,” Anastasia said, her face losing all traces of concern. “And why would you come waste my time over a simple sparring match?”

Emilia, meanwhile, still looked quite worried.

“W-Well… the thing is, it’s so one-sided, I don’t know if you can even call it a match…” he replied.

Ah… I see.

“Oh, Subaru! What have you gotten yourself into?” Emilia said as she began heading towards the door.

Anastasia, meanwhile, simply made a troubled frown.

“Oh dear… I might just have ta’ pay his medical fees. How wasteful,” she said with a sigh.

A sparring match… I guess Julius wanted to teach Subaru his place, for his sake.

Although there might have been some personal feelings as well…

I wasn’t sure what to do next, but with Priscilla reaching down to grab my hand and pulling me towards the door, I had a feeling I knew what was going to happen.

“Come, Selian,” she said with a smile. “Perhaps that the performance is not quite over for the pathetic jester.”

Right…

The run to the arena hall was quite swift, urged by Emilia’s concern and Priscilla’s intrigue, and so, we got there just in time to see the end of the duel… but in some ways, we were too late.

“Subaru!” Emilia shouted as the arena came into view. 

The boy’s face, which had been beaten black and blue, lifted to look at the stands at her shout, her eyes widening as he noticed our arrival

“Subaru, just stop this! What’s the point of this!?” Emilia continued.

His shoulders slumped as he mumbled something to himself, before he then looked back up with a determined gaze.

What the hell was he doing, still fighting?

He must have known that it was hopeless, right?

Even he had admitted to his weakness earlier, so why did he want to prove his strength like this?

“Subaru…?” Emilia said as my palm connected with my forehead. “No! Don’t do that-!”

“Shamac!” Subaru shouted, interrupting Emilia’s words.

A large cloud of dark smoke suddenly burst forth from Subaru’s chest, instantly covering the arena, only to be blown away a few moments later as Julius stood unperturbed.

“Haa… unfortunately, this was not as exciting as I would have hoped,” Priscilla said, pulling on my cloak. “That jester’s disgusting acts have long since tested my patience. Let us go, Selian.”

And with the sound of a wooden sword hitting flesh resounding throughout the arena, accompanied by Emilia’s worried scream, I turned around and followed behind Priscilla.

Just as I had expected… bringing Subaru had been a mistake.

Chapter 15: 15 - The Self-Proclaimed Knight’s Request

After a day filled with the drama of the royal selection ceremony and the one-sided duel after it, needless to say, I was quite mentally exhausted upon our return to the mansion.

And so, after having a nice dinner made by the manor’s maids with Priscilla, I planned to perform some light training before turning in for the night.

But… fate had other plans for me.

“Selian,” Priscilla stated after I walked her to her room. “Where do you think you’re going? Did you forget that I ordered you to service me tonight? Don’t tell me you plan to abandon your duties…”

Wait… she still wanted that?

And she was actually serious?

“Priscilla… are you sure?” I asked.

“Of course I am. I have already asked the maids to leave some oils in my room, so stay out there, and I will call you when I am ready,” she said, giving me a teasing smile before she closed the door behind her, leaving me alone in the hallway.

Uh… what?

A massage… she still wanted a massage…

That raised quite the important question.

How did one give someone a massage?

More importantly, how was I supposed to do that, while also completely suppressing my urges?

I had long since accepted that I loved Priscilla, both romantically, and with the many times I had caught myself looking and dreaming of her in disrespectful ways, sexually as well.

Would I have to rub her hands? Her arms? Her shoulders? Her… her ch-chest?

The prospect of such possibilities instantly made my face get hot from embarrassment and a bit of excitement.

After all, while I had the experiences of my past life’s memories that included those of a sexual nature, I had discovered that Selian, me, was a different person than who I was in the past.

It was difficult to explain, but because of my experiences in being a baby, and my faded memories of the past because of it, I had found myself as a completely separate identity from the one on earth.

And I… was completely innocent in such matters.

So not only was it natural for me to be flustered, but I also had no clue how to go about this.

Okay… let’s think, Selian.

A massage… the trick was to go slow, correct?

Slowly feel where the muscles were tight due to constant strain and soothe them with a soft touch, both for relieving pain, and also for physical pleasure…

But still, I had no idea how to do that.

I guess… I would just need to play it by ear?

Yes… I suppose I would.

“Selian. I am ready,” Priscilla muffled voice said, prompting me to take a deep breath before opening the door.

Seeing the room cast in a soft orange glow, with the scent of hickory permeating the air from the incense set alight in the corner, I turned my gaze to where Priscilla was laying down on her bed, only to freeze a moment later.

As for why?

Well, because the only thing I saw covering her body was a single towel draped across her back, her soft skin glowing under the candlelight as a pot of oil rested on the bedside table.

It once again hit me, just what I was about to do.

Why… why did she even want me to do this?

No, it was obvious why.

It was because she enjoyed my reactions.

I already knew just how much Priscilla loved to tease me, especially with things like this, where I would squirm in embarrassment.

“Selian. Do not keep me waiting,” she said, turning her head to face me.

Okay… let’s do this.

Don’t give in to any urges that appear, and don’t falter to make her even more pleased about all this, for if you do, she is sure to ask for something as stimulating as this again.

Simply take it all in, service her to her heart's content, and then, afterwards… indulge in the memories alone, all without giving her the reaction she was absolutely looking for.

Let’s do this, Selian.

“Okay… then, I will begin,” I said, closing the door behind me as I moved to her side.

Really… even face down, with most of her body covered, Priscilla was still somehow as enchanting as ever.

No… even more so.

“Where… would you like me to start?” I asked her.

“Hmm… my shoulders have felt quite burdened lately, so start with that,” she replied.

Thinking of her impressive ‘assets’, I could certainly see that being the case.

“Understood… my lady,” I said, attempting to cut off my senses, just like I had learned to do when changing her.

Right… I was the one she asked to change her, so something like this shouldn’t be that difficult.

And besides, a massage was meant to heal, so while something like this might seem like an extreme disrespect to the one’s master, this was simply a way to relieve her physical burdens and heal her back to perfect health, and that was surely an acceptable task for a knight to do.

Yes… this was perfectly acceptable.

So… let’s do this.

Luckily, Priscilla had positioned herself horizontally across the bed so that I could easily reach her shoulders while standing to the side, so thankfully, there was no need to straddle her in order to get a good angle.

I… didn’t even want to think what would happen in that case.

Pouring some oil onto my hands, I rubbed them together in order to warm the liquid as I then took a deep breath to prepare myself.

“Selian? Is there something- oh!”

Priscilla’s teasing tone cut off as my hands landed on her shoulders, gently rubbing along her soft skin as the oil spread across it, my thumbs gently rubbing along her nape and neck as my fingers and palm squeezed the taut muscles of her shoulders.

No. Thoughts.

She released a gentle hum of pleasure that I fought with all my heart to ignore as I continued my work, my hands caressing her oiled skin as I searched for any knots or signs of tension, and as I found them, I gently kneaded deep into her tissue, alleviating her discomfort as much as I could with my admittedly amateur skills.

“Is this fine, my lady?” I asked as my fingers began tracing up her neck and up to her ears, my thumbs rubbing soothing circles into her temples.

“Mmm… yes, it is most definitely… pleasant…” she said, her expression relaxing as she then pressed her face into the bedsheet, hiding it from me.

Okay… I was doing good, then. So let’s keep this up.

Slowly, I traced my fingers upward towards her head, with her hair still done in her usual braid.

Thankfully, most of the oil had already rubbed off on her shoulders and neck at this point, so I wouldn’t have to worry about getting her hair too oily.

Gently undoing the clip that was holding her bun together, I let her blonde hair cascade over her head as I gently ran my fingers through it, my hands brushing it to the side so I could begin tenderly massaging her scalp.

That seemed to be something she liked, at least if the delighted murmur she released was anything to go by.

But this wouldn’t relieve any tension… this was only for pleasure.

So, after a few more moments, I then released her head, my hands going to the pitcher of oil once more.

“Priscilla, can you move your arms outward? I’ll get you a pillow,” I said.

“A-Alright…” she replied, moving her arms from under her face as I had asked.

Huh?

Why was she acting so… meek?

Well, I guess she liked it more that I could have guessed?

What a pleasant surprise.

Now I shouldn’t have to worry about her teasing me… hopefully.

Moving a pillow to replace her arms in supporting her head, I then rubbed my hands together once more, spreading the oil across my palms as I then began to trace my hands across her arms, ignoring how her repositioning had made the towel lift enough so that I could see her bare side.

So she was wearing a bra… thank god.

If she wasn’t, that might have shattered the calm composure I had been maintaining thus far.

I continued rubbing down her skin, relishing in the feeling of her powerful yet soft arms as I gently kneaded into her muscles, reaching all the way down to her hand, which I then took into my own.

Her hands… they really were beautiful.

Soft skin, deft fingertips, perfectly maintained nails… and her hand fit perfectly in mine.

I unconsciously linked my fingers with hers as I gently massaged her palm, applying a gentle pressure as I then did the exact same thing to her opposite arm and hand.

Okay… top half done, so let’s move to the back now.

Refilling my hands with oil, I then walked to the opposite end of the bed, unaware of how Priscilla had raised her head to give me a questioning raise of her eyebrow.

With my eyes narrowed in seriousness, I then took her foot into my hands, feeling her leg to flinch in surprise.

“Sorry… I didn’t warn you,” I said.

“It’s fine…” she replied, her voice subdued. “…Continue.”

Alright then.

Her feet, aside from her shoulders, were likely the most important places to treat correctly, as Priscilla spent much of her days on her feet, and when doing so, wore shoes that were quite taxing on her feet.

My fingers gently rubbed her toes, cracking a few of them with small movements as I then moved to her soles, and with my palms applying a deep pressure to her heels and lines of muscle… her foot suddenly shot upwards.

“My lady?” I questioned.

“S-Selian… stop that at once,” Priscilla said, having turned her head into her pillow. “D-Do that again, and I’ll force you to do… bad things, so stop it.”

I was initially confused, but remembering the seemingly instinctual reaction from before…

Was she, perhaps, ticklish?

I traced my finger along her foot, only to feel it flinch upwards once again.

“I am serious!” she stated.

So she was… this was definitely something to remember, but for now, I would follow her wishes.

“Understood. Then, I’ll move on,” I said.

And I did just that, using my still oily hands to snake up her legs, gently rubbing her ankles until I reached her calves, where I pressed my thumbs into the tight muscles I could immediately recognize.

It seemed that my actions had pleased Priscilla, as she turned her head back into the pillow as I continued.

Well… now that I was at her legs, this could be quite dangerous.

After all, with that smooth skin, toned calves, plump and curvy thighs… they were the perfect blend of femininity and confidence, leading to an irresistible charm.

Not to mention just where those beautiful thighs led towards… no, no sexual thoughts.

Actually, no thoughts at all.

Clear. Your. Mind.

…

There.

With my mind cleared, I continued my work, my hands kneading along her calves as I then moved up to her thighs, gently lifting the towel so that I could reach the back of her legs as I pressed my palms against the firm and healthy muscles, gently rubbing in order to relieve any pressure that had formed through a day’s worth of walking and standing.

And with the back of her thighs done, I moved to the sides of her thighs, wrapping my hands around her left leg as I rubbed the oil across her skin.

“Selian?” Priscilla said.

“Is there something wrong?” I asked, momentarily pausing my movements.

Did she want to flip over?

“N-No… no there isn’t,” she said, facing down once more.

Thinking of that as the signal to continue, I continued massaging her leg, taking extra care to trace my digits along her inner thigh to test for any tightness, from the bottom, all the way to the top, where my fingertips delicately prodded her pelvis.

Okay, there was only a bit of-

“Mmmh!” Priscilla groaned.

Huh?

Was I… going too hard?

I thought I was being quite gentle, but I suppose that wasn’t the case…

“Apologies, Priscilla,” I said before I resumed.

I shifted my movements from going deep into her tissue, instead to focus on gently moving across her skin, moving to focus on her inner thighs as I rubbed as delicately as I could, only momentarily pausing as my fingers brushed against her panties.

That… that was close.

But it was okay.

After all, how could I lose calm from such a thing when there were no sexual thoughts in my mind.

No thoughts in my mind at all, in fact.

So it was fine.

“S-Selian, you- mm!” Priscilla groaned once more.

Was… was that a sensitive spot?

Then, I suppose I should finish this quickly as to not make her uncomfortable.

Taking another handful of oil, I continued focusing on her inner thigh as I mixed gentle movements with deep pressure, my mind completely clear as I suddenly began to feel her legs shake.

I initially thought I had reached another ticklish spot on her, but no… her entire body was convulsing.

“Priscilla? What’s wrong?” I asked, removing my hands as her shaking began to subside.

I didn’t get an answer, only a soft groan coming from the pillow.

Did… did I actually hurt her by accident?

Wiping off the residual oil on my pants, I moved over to the other side of the bed, kneeling down to see her face.

It was… flushed, at least from what I could see from her profile.

More flushed than I had ever seen before.

A deep crimson, with a slight trail of drool coming from the corner of her mouth.

“Priscilla-”

“Stop!” she suddenly shouted, her eyes looking over to meet mine as she then turned her head to the opposite side. “T-That is quite enough! You did well, so leave at once! N-No, I am ordering you to!”

“I-I got it… I apologize,” I said, moving backwards.

“D-Don’t apologize… just… please leave me for the moment,” she said.

And with that, I quickly exited the room, leaning my back against the door as I shut it behind me.

She didn’t seem angry… and she didn’t seem to be in pain… so what was that about?

I guess I wouldn’t be able to know… but perhaps I could ask her tomorrow.

I then looked down at my two open palms, the memories of what had just occurred entering my mind as I thought back on the soft feeling of her skin, and how her body was completely within my hands…

No, never mind.

Perhaps I could just remain curious instead.

But in order to sleep tonight… well, I think I might need to take care of a ‘personal issue’ of mine first.

—

“Ah, Selian… what a coincidence to meet you here,” Reinhard said.

“Oh? It is indeed… What are you doing out here?” I asked.

It was a little after morning, with the warm air of spring blowing through the streets of the capital that I was currently walking through.

“Ah… well, I had wanted to check on Subaru after yesterday’s incident, so I was heading towards the Karsten residence,” he said.

“The Karsten residence?” I questioned. “Isn’t Emilia-sama and her camp at an inn in the nobles’ district?”

“Well, I had received word that Emilia-sama has left for the Mathers estate, while Subaru remained here to receive treatment for his damaged gate, so he is staying there for the moment,” he said.

Oh… I see.

I didn’t think that Subaru would want to separate from Emilia, especially after yesterday, but perhaps… it was Emilia that forced it.

He had embarrassed both her and himself pretty badly, after all.

“I also… had something to speak to you about, and I had planned on visiting the Barielle manor after this until I met you here,” he said before tilting his head. “And speaking of that… why are you out here as well, Selian? Is Priscilla-sama nearby?”

My fists clenched.

“Uh… no. I was just… heading to check on Subaru too… but thankfully, I now know that he is no longer at the inn,” I said, averting my eyes.

“I see…” he replied.

That… was somewhat of a lie.

The main reason I had left the manor, was simply because of the weird atmosphere between Priscilla and me that had appeared this morning.

As soon as I went into her room to help her dress, the memories of what I had done the night before ran through my head, leaving me in a very flustered state, but thankfully, I was able to get through it.

And while I wasn’t completely sure, I was quite certain that Priscilla was affected as well.

Not only was she unusually quiet during the morning with me, but she also flinched when I helped her change, which she had never done before, and there was also her flushed cheeks when I tightened the tie of her dress…

Needless to say, I simply needed a walk to clear my mind after that, and perhaps Priscilla needed some time alone as well.

But alas, by lunch, I would expect that atmosphere to blow over… I hope… but to pass the time, I decided to check in on Subaru after his embarrassment at yesterday’s ceremony.

“That aside… you said you had something to speak to me about?” I said, turning to face him as we both began walking in tandem.

“Indeed. I apologize for how quick it is, but I am taking Felt-sama back to my estate later today. As you said, with her declaration at the ceremony, she has made many possible enemies, and there is a need to begin planning the next steps for our camp. Thanks to your words with her upon your meeting, she seems to have gained a new dedication regarding her duties,” he said with a smile. “On that note, do you wish to see her before we leave the capital?”

So Felt was taking it seriously… that was great to hear.

“No… there is no need,” I said, my words causing Reinhard to lift his brow in surprise. “We have our entire lives to see each other, and I was able to confirm that she is happy and healthy even without my support. I can only ask you to keep looking after her for me.”

“Of course… I was planning to do that regardless,” he said with a smile.

We continued walking in silence for a few more moments… at least, until Reinhard decided to get into what was likely the heart of the reason he wanted to speak with me.

“Selian… about your and Felt-sama’s past… were you originally part of the royal family?” he asked. “The former Fifth Prince Altair Lugunica-sama and Princess Aurelia Lugunica-sama, to be exact…”

I momentarily stopped in my tracks.

Right… I had already expected this after the look he gave me in the ceremony.

In fact, I was surprised he hadn’t noticed it as soon as he met Felt and me in the slums that night.

“You… should already know the answer,” I said as I continued walking forward.

“I see… then, may I ask why you left?” he said. “Did you perhaps… know of the disaster that would befall the royal family?”

“No, I didn’t,” I answered. “You know that I was the keeper of the Dragon Stone in my youth, correct? I simply followed a set of orders it gave me one day… that is all.”

“I see…” Reinhard said, before he suddenly stepped in front of me, dropping to a knee as he bowed his head in respect. 

“What’s… with this?” I asked, stopping once again.

“Selian-sama… no, Prince Altair-sama. While it may be disrespectful of someone of my standing as Felt-sama’s knight… I believe that you should be the next ruler, or at least reveal yourself to the public as a possible candidate,” he said, keeping his head bowed. “You are the legitimate child of the late king, and you are kind, strong, and sensible… I am sure that your ascension would quell all the unease that plagues this nation at the moment.”

So it ended up like this… as I thought, revealing myself would be troublesome.

“Stop that, and lift your head,” I ordered, watching as Reinhard looked up at me. “I… have long since left that behind. And besides, with the order for the royal selection in place, it’s too late to change things. Now, I simply live for Priscilla, Felt, and the Barielle estate. I ask that you continue serving and supporting Felt, just as I do for Priscilla.”

“Right… I suppose that I spoke out of turn. My apologies,” Reinhard said with a grimace.

“There’s no need. But please, get to your feet. I do not wish for you to treat me as former royalty, nor the brother of your master,” I said, grabbing his arm and pulling him back to his feet. “Instead, I wish for you to treat me as a fellow knight… and did we not say we were friends? I would prefer to maintain that relationship instead.”

His eyes widened, and with him now standing tall with his eyes meeting mine, he nodded with a happy smile.

“Right… yes, I would like that as well… Selian,” he said.

Well… I guess that could have gone much worse.

I just hope that he would keep the little secret of my heritage to himself, and Felt’s as well, for that matter.

Not like there would be an actual way to prove it, other than my words.

Anyway, with Reinhard seemingly in a good mood, likely from having the curiosity about Felt and I’s origins cleared, we eventually made our way to the Karsten residence, and after briefly announcing the reason for our presence to the gate’s guards, Subaru and Rem soon came out to greet us.

“Subaru… firstly, I apologize,” Reinhard said, bowing his head. “As a fellow knight, and his friend, I am sorry for Julius’ behaviour.”

“Whoa, there’s no need to apologize! None of it was your fault, after all!” Subaru said.

He seemed… normal.

But I could tell that it was nothing but an act.

It didn’t take a genius of reading people like Priscilla to tell that much.

In fact, he seemed even worse than he did in the hall… that must be due to Emilia having left him behind.

“No, it is due to my own lack of virtue that I could not stop a disagreement between my two friends,” Reinhard said, shaking his head. “That duel had no meaning.”

Subaru flinched, his smile dropping from his face.

“No… meaning?” he voiced.

“Exactly. What was the outcome of such a fight?” Reinhard pressed. “You were hurt, and Julius was punished for his actions, so why not have a calm discussion-”

“Reinhard,” Subaru said, interrupting him with his firm tone. “I get how you feel… you really are a nice guy… but I can’t do that.”

I… really didn’t like that look in his eyes.

It seems that he still hadn’t learned… well, I guess I should give him some guidance.

“Subaru… yesterday, you were not acting for Emilia-sama, but rather for yourself,” I said sternly, causing his eyes to widen. “It was more than acceptable to speak up and defend her, but you needed to use your brain to do so. Challenging the knights’ honour was petty, and by not focusing on Emilia-sama’s strengths to change their minds, you only furthered embarrassed her. I would suggest you apologize, recognize your faults, and reflect on your actions before attempting to return to her side.”

It seemed that I had hit the nail on the head, as Subaru twitched in frustration before suddenly turning around.

“Screw off… just leave. We’re done here,” he said before sauntering back inside past the smaller personnel gate before slamming it shut behind him.

Perhaps I was too harsh… but he needed something to force him to confront what exactly was wrong with his behaviour, so I don’t think I did something bad.

But still… what a headache.

Releasing a sigh, I was about to turn and head back before Rem called out to me.

“Selian-sama, Reinhard-sama, Rem deeply apologizes in Subaru-kun’s stead,” she said, bowing her head.

“There’s no need. It’s fine,” I said, shaking my head. “While Subaru is acting quite childish right now, he just needs some time to calm down and address his issues. I know that he can be quite cool rather than foolish, like he was yesterday.”

Remembering his actions in the capital back when we first met, how he had the strength to help me against Elsa despite his weakness… it was obvious that there was a part of him that could act, as Julius would have put it, ‘beautifully’.

“Yes… Rem agrees wholeheartedly,” she said with a bashful smile.

Hmm… indeed, as I thought, from what I could tell from our few meetings… I liked this girl.

Not romantically, of course. That spot was reserved solely for Priscilla.

But rather, as a person, you could say.

“Well… I’m sure that with you supporting him, he can get back to normal… or perhaps even better than normal,” I said, shaking my head. “But don’t be easy on him. People like him need a kick in the ass to keep them in check… just like Priscilla does for me.”

“O-Oh… thank you for the advice, Selian-sama,” she said, her face turning red as she turned to head back inside.

Well… maybe I might have said a little too much.

“I see… you and Priscilla-sama truly have a touching relationship,” Reinhard added.

I… did not need that reminder at the moment, but thank you, Reinhard.

—

A few days had passed since the ceremony of the royal selection, and Priscilla and I had still yet to return from the capital, mostly due to Priscilla wanting to remain in the manor for… some reason.

As I expected, the awkward atmosphere from the night of that… slightly erotic massage had dissipated, though I could tell it wasn’t completely wiped from Priscilla’s memory, as when I had briefly thought about bringing it up, she shut me down before I could speak with a smack from her fan.

Yeah… perhaps it was better that the experience remained as a memory for now.

And I doubt that I would be able to do such a thing with a clear mind again, so hopefully she wouldn’t ask for such a thing again… at least, not until our relationship progressed a bit more.

Still, I was getting quite bored here away from the territory, and I could only imagine that it was the same if not worse for her… perhaps I should ask if Priscilla wanted to leave now?

“Priscilla… do you wish to head back to the estate?” I asked. “Now that the ceremony has been concluded, I assume there is no need for us to stay here any longer.”

“Hmm… you are right about that, Selian…” she said, humming from her seat in the main reception hall of the manor.

To think that Leip would have created what amounted to a throne room in his manor… while it could be used for greeting nobles and holding parties, it was much too grand for a Baron to have in his second home. 

No, it was as if he was preparing for his ascension to the actual throne with his marriage to Priscilla.

Thankfully, that plan quickly fell through once I killed him.

Anyway, back to the matter at hand.

“If that is so, shall I go prepare the carriage? I had Schult enrolled with a few tutors here in the capital to supplement his education from me and the other servants, so I can either have him return with us, or remain here until his classes are finished,” I said.

“Hmm… I would prefer that he learn some more, but in that case, will you be driving the carriage back?” she asked.

“If you wish for me to, then yes,” I said. “But I can also arrange for someone else to drive us back.”

“Hmm…” Priscilla hummed, crossing her legs as she tapped her lips with her finger.

But before she could come to a conclusion, the door to the hall opened as a maid hastily bowed her head.

“Excuse me, Priscilla-sama, Selian-sama, but there is a guest that has requested your presence,” she said.

“A guest? Right now?” Priscilla said, turning to me at her side. “Selian, was there anyone that we expected at this time?”

“No… not that I believe,” I said in confusion before nodding to the maid. “Do you know the identity of this guest? If not, describe them, if you could.”

“Yes… he was around your age, with sharp eyes and short black hair, and was begging for an audience with you and Priscilla,” she said. “And also… from what my meagre combat skills could attest… he was quite weak.”

Oh… so it was Subaru.

“Do you know this boy?” Priscilla asked.

“Yes… you can let him in, if you wish,” I said to her.

“Well, it is better than sitting here bored… he shall be allowed to be graced with my divine presence,” she said, nodding to the maid.

“Understood, I shall let him in,” the maid said, bowing her head as she left once more.

It only took a few minutes until the very boy in question appeared, walking past the large doors with his chin held high, until he suddenly dropped to his knees before us.

“Selian, Priscilla-sama, thank you for seeing me today,” he said, looking up at us with determined eyes. 

Uh… what?

This… was Subaru?

That very same Subaru?

He… he seems to have changed quite a bit since the last time I saw him.

What could have happened in only a few days to cause such a thing?

“Hmph. State your name, commoner,” Priscilla said with a huff.

“Uh… it’s Natsuki Subaru,” he said, looking at me with confusion.

Right…

“Selian… am I supposed to know this boy?” Priscilla asked as she looked up at me.

“Yes… you could say so. He was the one that made a fool of himself at the ceremony,” I said, leaning down to whisper in her ear, for Subaru’s sake. “The one who follows Emilia-sama and lost terribly in the duel afterwards.”

“Ah… that one,” she said with a face of disgust as she turned to face him. “If you were a member of my camp, I would have cut you down the moment you began that disgusting uproar. But it seems that you have grown a bit… so, why are you here?”

Subaru’s eyes narrowed as the fist against his chest clenched, his face going through a myriad of emotion before he shook his head, taking a breath to look back up at us.

“Right… of course,” he said, nodding his head. “Priscilla-sama, Selian… I have come to make a request for your aid… so please hear me out.”

Chapter 16: 16 - Preparing for a Hunt

As Subaru flashed a smile following his proclamation, I instantly looked over to Priscilla to gauge her reaction.

“A request… now what does the half-elf’s dog have to request from one such as I?” Priscilla asked, a bit of intrigue flashing across her eyes.

I was also curious.

He had been quite hostile just a few days ago, but now he was looking at me with eyes that I could only describe as… thankful, and full of trust.

And what could possibly be his request?

Perhaps helping him with Emilia?

“My request… it is to help me defeat the White Whale,” he said.

…

That… was not what I had expected.

Even Priscilla was shocked, judging by how she uncrossed her legs and sat up straight, glaring at Subaru with a newfound intensity.

“The White Whale, you say? What nonsense are you spouting in my presence, commoner?” Priscilla asked, narrowing her eyes.

“I… have obtained a device through some private means that allows me to know when the White Whale will appear… and with Crusch-san forming a force to take it down, along with Anastasia-sama’s assistance, we are aiming to take it down with an ambush of sorts,” Subaru said, causing Priscilla and I to meet each other’s gazes.

She simply gave me a nod, though her eyebrow was raised in confusion still.

Priscilla was incredibly talented at discerning one’s true thoughts, to the point where her skills in reading people could be considered a Divine Protection, and right now… she very likely didn’t notice any falsehood.

But that only made things weirder.

After all, what kind of device did Subaru have that allowed him to know the movements of one of the Three Great Mabeasts?

“If… your words are true, then why do you wish to obtain our support?” Priscilla asked Subaru, slowly turning her head back to face him.

“Well… since Reinhard has already left the capital, we could really use some heavy hitters, you could say… and we thought that Selian would be really useful,” Subaru said before raising his head. “Ah! And this has some benefit to you as well! I am sure that with Selian as part of the leading group, your camp will gain some prestige, and Anastasia-sama has offered to provide your territory with some of her connections in return for helping us…”

His words trailed off as he noticed Priscilla’s unwavering gaze of indifference.

At least, that how it appeared to most people.

I knew that right now, Priscilla was contemplating something.

After all, there was no need for her to gain more prestige, nor Anastasia’s connections, as she was more than enough to win the selection with her own might.

At least, she thought so in her mind… and I agreed.

But the White Whale…

“Selian… you look like you wish to join,” she said, nodding her head my way.

But just as I could read her better than most… she could definitely do the same with me.

“Yes… you could say that,” I replied.

“Why is that?” she asked.

“Well… aside from the benefits for you that he mentioned… becoming a legend that helped slay the White Whale would excite anyone, don’t you agree?” I said with a smile.

She narrowed her eyes at me for a few moments before she suddenly nodded her head.

“Alright. You can join that gaggle of commoners as you wish, but… you must come back to me, do you understand?” she said sternly.

“Of course, my lady,” I said, bowing me head.

I was quite surprised, as I would think this would be a great opportunity for her to relieve her boredom, but then again, there were times she enjoyed being more of an observer to events instead.

“Don’t you worry about him being safe! With Crusch-san leading the expedition, he’ll definitely come back! I’ll make sure of it!” Subaru said, raising his head.

Priscilla’s eye twitched in annoyance.

“No… disregard my previous words, I will be joining as well,” she said.

Huh? Changing her mind so quick?

“Priscilla… why?” I asked, moving closer to her.

She instantly shot out her fan, covering my mouth as she sent me a seething glare.

“Do not misunderstand anything, fool! I simply believe that seeing my knight dice up such a disgraceful creature in person would be pleasing,” she said with a frown.

But, with her being so close… I couldn’t help but notice the blush forming on her cheeks.

Wait… she changed her mind after Subaru mentioned Crusch again… so was she, perhaps…

“What is that smile for?” she said, lowering her voice as she looked away from me.

I would definitely keep this to myself, but I wouldn’t forget this moment for a long time.

“Nothing, my lady,” I replied. “Nothing at all…”

After all, it filled me with an inexplicable joy to witness her possessiveness of me… especially when she was so adorable while doing so.

“Ah… that really is a relief,” Subaru said, exhaling a sigh as he dropped his shoulders. “Oh! One more thing… there are reports of the Witch Cult moving into the Mathers territory, and the Sloth Archbishop will attack the village… could I have your help with that as well?”

The Witch Cult?

Well… considering Emilia’s appearance, something like this wasn’t too unexpected… but still, how did he know all this?

The Witch Cult were a constant thorn in the world, and specifically Lugunica’s, side, and the reason they had not been eradicated thus far is due to their extraordinary power as a group, particularly the mysterious archbishops, and also their elusiveness that had allowed them to avoid a subjugation from the knights of the kingdom for all this time.

So how did Subaru know their moves as well?

It was suspicious, for sure… but I still believed that Subaru was a good young man.

Still…

“What an idiotic suggestion. That girl should protect her own territory. It is the bare minimum for a ruler,” Priscilla said, shaking her head before a snide smile grew on her face. “Although… I suppose I can consider it if you beg on your knees and kiss my foot.”

Uh… Priscilla?

What are you doing?

But before I could voice my surprise, Subaru spoke up first, shaking his head with a forced smile.

“Yeah… I’ll have to refuse. I’m not making that mistake again,” he said.

Again?

Did Subaru have a problem with women with a sadism streak?

“Hmm… passable,” Priscilla said, flicking her fan out to cover her face. “I’ll decide what I wish to do after defeating the White Whale. That is… if your information is correct…”

“I-It is… I assure you,” Subaru said, bowing his head. “But still… with this, everything is set!”

He finished his exclamation by shooting to his feet, pumping his fist in the air with an excited smile.

Priscilla, who’s gaze on him had changed from disdain to slight approval, instantly blanked.

“…Leave,” she said coldly.

I guess she was annoyed by his excitement.

“Uh… yes,” Subaru replied.

Well… I guess there was something to relieve our boredom now.

Defeating the White Whale… that was sure to be quite the battle.

—

“So, with your assistance, while the main strategy of the battle doesn’t change, I will ask that you be the first attacking force in order to halt the beast while the magic cannons unload their first barrage,” Crusch said, her eyes narrowed in seriousness as we stared down at the map.

“Err, I don’t wanna doubt yer abilities, lad, but won’t it be quite hard to stop the thing when it’s known to… you know, fly?” Ricardo, one of the members of Anastasia’s mercenary groups that was to join this battle, said.

I was about to speak up, but someone else did it for me.

“You don’t have to worry about that,” Crusch said, giving me a knowing smile. “Selian here has the abilities to reach it, and once the barrage brings it to the ground, the rest of the force will attack in tandem. Is this acceptable to all parties?”

A chorus of agreement resounded throughout the small meeting room, the leaders of each faction of the combined force having come together to formulate the final plan of attack before we set off.

“By the time we fight, night will have already fallen, so the night-banisher will set the stage, with Ferris remaining behind in order to provide any healing that the force requires… then, if all is well, we can set forth,” Crusch said, curling up the map as everyone began heading towards the carriages that filled the Karsten resident’s front yard.

There were quite a lot of people, with many being forces organized by Crusch, including many knights that had come out of retirement to slay the beast, from what I could tell, out of a mix of loyalty and revenge.

It was quite amazing to see, and served as testament to Crusch’s abilities.

But to be able to organize such a thing, as well as having Anastasia’s Iron Fang joining in… well, that was due to Subaru.

Honestly, just what happened to that guy?

I knew he could be better, and had room to grow, but I didn’t expect him to formulate an alliance among three different camps, even if only temporary.

“Once again, I am thankful for you joining us, Selian,” Crusch said as we headed towards our carriage.

“Indeed… I have been told of your strength, but I am quite excited to see it in person,” Wilhelm added.

“Well… I will attempt to live up to your expectations,” I said with a slight bow.

Priscilla, who had been silently observing the meeting up to this point, decided to speak up.

“Of course he will. It is I that he aims to please, so he is sure to give me a grand showing of his skills,” she said, turning her head to look up at me from the side as she narrowed her ruby red eyes. “Isn’t that right, Selian?”

“Y-Yes… my lady,” I returned.

Whenever she gave me that look, a mix of expectation and pride… I couldn’t help but think of it as incredibly seductive.

What a truly dangerous woman…

“Is that so,” Crusch said with a chuckle. “Regardless, now that we are leaving, I must ask, Priscilla-sama. Will you be remaining in your current attire?”

She was, of course, referencing the large, red and black dress that Priscilla always wore, along with the red heels that adorned her feet.

Not exactly something fit for combat.

“Why, obviously! I am to be but a simple observer, and even if I decide to partake, I am more than comfortable in this,” she said, snapping her fan to point at her face. “A perfect being such as I will not cover mine divine self with the boorish garments of battle armour.”

Uh… both Crusch and I were dressed in battle armour, Priscilla.

Luckily, just like me, Crusch didn’t seem to care about her slightly callous words. Simply giving her a nod and a smile in response.

“I see… Then, if you decide to change your mind, there are additional supplies that are being brought to the battle, so simply ask if need be,” she said as we reached the carriage.

Watching as Crusch got into the carriage alongside Wilhelm, I raised my hand to Priscilla in order to help her into it, and thankfully, she did so without a word of complaint.

In fact… she even flashed a triumphant smile as she did so, one that was aimed towards Crusch who was waiting inside the carriage.

Priscilla… you are absolutely adorable right now.

Perhaps I should meet up with Crusch more often, if not due to our pleasant chemistry, then at least for how she made the love of my life act so cute.

Thinking that, I also headed inside, closing the door behind me as I nodded to Ferris, who had apparently already gotten into the carriage before us.

And with that… we were off, the soft rumble of multiple dragon carriages filled with men and supplies creating a soothing lull as we made our way through the cobbled street and towards the wall of the capital.

“So… while I have heard of the development of the Barielle estate from its former… unfortunate state, I have not heard of the details,” Crusch said, breaking the silence that had befallen the small carriage. “While the former lord was known as quite an infamous noble, it seems that things have changed as of recent. Would you mind satisfying my curiosity?”

Since Priscilla had opted to look at the passing scenery out the window, seemingly ignoring Crusch’s words, I decided to answer her question.

“If you don’t mind quite a boring conversation, then I can do just that,” I said, answering her with a smile.

“I doubt it will be boring. While I do consider myself a warrior, I am also a duchess, and as such, I have an interest in such administrative and governing matters. Please, indulge me,” she said, leaning forward to rest her head on her hand.

“Of course… but you are quite casual, Crusch-san. Though I can’t say I hate it,” I said, noting her lack of posture.

“Well, with such a grand fight about to occur, I can’t help but find myself trying to relax. And besides… I trust Wilhelm and Ferris enough to not worry about such things, and with you… well, I can’t help but find myself more relaxed,” she said, her smile growing. “Such is the power of bonds formed by camaraderie rather than obligation. For that reason, I must thank you once again for accompanying me for this battle. With you at my side, I can’t help but feel that the outcome is already resolved.”

With such profound trust and a pleasantly sweet gesture, I couldn’t help but feel a heat form in my chest.

How odd… what was that feeling?

Shaking my head, I decided to ignore it before responding to her words.

“I feel the same, Crusch-san. I can’t wait to see your skills once again, and with the knowledge of your trust… well, I will definitely bring my best performance,” I replied.

The two of us stared at each other for a few moments in silence, with me using the time to take in her amber eyes and long green hair that she had pulled back into a ponytail.

As I thought… she was also pretty.

Not to Priscilla’s level, of course, but Crusch certainly had a charm about her.

Was it due to her strength? Courage?

I wasn’t sure… but, once Priscilla ascended the throne, I hoped that we could maintain our current relationship.

A ruler needed to have competent and trustful subjects, after all.

Aside from studying her face, I could, of course, also notice the subtle anger emanating from Crusch’s side from Ferris, but before I could comment on it, Priscilla suddenly moved from my side.

“Hmph! This ride is much too rugged for my tastes…” she said, causing me to look over at her.

Wait… what was with that glare?

Was she jealous again?

But Crusch and I were only talking…

“Priscilla-”

“Quiet, fool,” she said, abruptly standing up as she shuffled over to the side.

And then, with an action I could have never expected… she sat down.

Right onto my lap.

“O-Oh my!” Crusch exclaimed.

“P-Priscilla!” I exclaimed as well.

Even Wilhelm and Ferris were surprised, enough to quiet the healer’s remarks that he was surely about to say to me.

In response, Priscilla simply gave me a quick glance before looking over to Crusch as a smirk overtook her lips.

“What is it, dear Selian? Do you believe you have a use more important than as mine seat?” she asked, rolling her hips as she cemented herself between my thighs.

“T-That… that doesn’t matter right now! Please move!” I said, trying to control my breathing.

She needed to get off this instant.

After all, as soon as she sat down, I felt the blood rush to my lower half… and having her move against me wasn’t helping.

But having her held so close like this… I couldn’t help but notice that she smelled quite nice… a sweet scent of vanilla paired with a bit of floral notes…

Did she change her perfume? Her shampoo? 

Or was this simply her natural scent, but I had yet to be close enough to notice?

I really liked it.

Yes, I really liked her scent, and I loved how close we were… but I needed her off right away, before I did something that could embarrass both of us.

“Priscilla, please…” I begged.

Exhaling a light breath, I felt her move forward to my relief, but an instant later, she then leaned back, pressing her back against my rapidly pounding chest as I felt my lower half dig into her dress.

Did she feel it?

I could only hope not…

I raised my head, hoping that the shame I was currently feeling wasn’t present on my face, only to be met by the smiling face of Wilhelm, seemingly appreciating the sight of our affections.

Somehow, that was even more embarrassing.

“A-Ahem… well, I-I… could we return to the topic of land management for the moment?” Crusch said, breaking the silence as she composed herself from her previously flustered state.

“H-Hmm… yes, we can do so,” Priscilla responded, her tone a bit higher than usual.

Haa… truly, this situation was nothing like what I expected when we got into this carriage… but since I was here… I might as well enjoy it.

And so, wrapping my arms around Priscilla’s midsection, I gently rested my head on her shoulder as we continued our conversation, the orange glow of dusk slowly turning to night as we did so.

—

By the time nightfall fell on the plains, we had arrived to Flugel’s tree, where the grand battle was set to take place quite soon.

With the secondary unit led by Julius securing the highway, and many of the foot soldiers preparing the cannons and equipment across the plains where the battle would take place, I found myself with nothing to do for the moment.

Other than accompanying my lady, of course.

“Hmm… despite hearing about it, I had not found a moment to see it since arriving in this nation… it’s quite a marvel of nature, don’t you agree, Selian?” Priscilla said, looking up the tree that pierced the clouds.

“Yes… I can only imagine how it looks in the day,” I replied with a nod. “Would you like to take a picnic here some time? It’s only half a day’s journey from the capital.”

“Hmm… yes, I would like that,” she said, nodding her head before looking behind her. “That aside… I believe the preparations are nearly complete.”

My gaze then followed hers as I looked at the small army that had been gathered, the troops moving into formation with the equipment lined up and ready to barrage the monster.

“Yes… it seems that way,” I said. “Will you be fine here, Priscilla?”

“Of course. I would much prefer to see my knight in action from such a view rather than participate myself,” she said, pointing her chin upwards.

So I guess she would be staying behind near the tree… at least, with that, I could be assured of her protection… if she even needed it.

“Then, I will head down,” I said, taking my spear from my back as I sent one last look to Priscilla. “Watch closely, because I will definitely give you a wonderful show.”

“Mhmm… yes, I expect it,” she said, taking a step towards me as she suddenly grasped my collar, pulling me down so that our faces were inches apart. “But don’t you dare fall here, Selian. I… need you to continue to amuse me, understood?”

“Uh… yes. I promise,” I said, swallowing down my nervousness.

She really was too pretty…

“Then… good,” she said, letting me down as she turned her head away. “Go now, Selian. And while I will watch the spectacle to its completion, do make sure to not keep me waiting for long.”

“I got it, Priscilla…” I said, taking a moment to find the courage before saying the word I wished to say. “I… I love you.”

She froze, her back straightening in shock.

“Uh… yes… t-thank you…” she said, reaching up to play with her hair, still looking away.

It was not the response most would want from the words ‘I love you’, but to me, simply seeing her being affected by such a declaration was more than enough.

And while I couldn’t be completely sure, with her moments of jealousy and slight vulnerability… I was nearing the day when I could find a place in her heart.

But I would not get complacent.

Quickly making my way down to the front lines, I immediately went to the leader of this whole group, finding myself beside Crusch as she surveyed the formation of the troops.

“Crusch-san, is everything ready?” I asked.

“Yes… I believe so,” she said, looking back at me as she raised an eyebrow. “That is quite the wide smile… are you that excited for this?”

“Yeah… you can say that,” I said, averting my eyes as I scratched my ear.

It was definitely the excitement coming battle that was making me like this, and not the thoughts about Priscilla.

Definitely.

“Hmm… I can understand your feelings. I am also excited to fight with you once more,” she said, giving me a smile that turned a bit awkward. “Although… unfortunately, I will remain behind to act as the commander, so we will not directly fight side by side.”

“That is more than fine. Despite not being near, your presence is enough to feel like you have my back… though I hope I will not require such assistance,” I said, shaking my head. “Either way, I am quite excited to see your sword art once more. Especially since I have attempted to copy the same effect with my own magic… unfortunately, to no avail.”

“Trying to copy my signature technique? How cruel of you,” she replied with eyes narrowed in mirth. “But yes… similarly, I am quite eager to see your unconventional style of combat once more. Such a sight alone is sure to improve the morale of the troops.”

Turning to me, she then stuck out her hand.

“So, on that note, Selian… let us fight a wonderful battle, and finally vanquish this foe that has brought so much destruction to this nation, all with our own hands…” she said.

“Yes… let us do so, Crusch-san” I said, clasping my hand in hers as we shared a handshake.

With the two of us looking into each other’s eyes, her head then tilted to the side as her eyes averted from my gaze.

“Actually… with us being comrades once more, I would much prefer if you simply call me Crusch,” she said.

“Hmm… I suppose, but I doubt that Ferris will appreciate that,” I said, growing a troubled smile.

“He knows he can speak to me without honorifics as well, so there is no need to worry,” she said as our hands separated.

“Alright… then, I shall accept such an honour graciously… Crusch,” I said.

“Yes… good…” she replied, still looking slightly off to the side.

Hm? What… was with this atmosphere?

It was almost as if-

“Oi! Crusch-san! Selian! It’s almost time!” Subaru said, breaking the silence that had fallen between us.

“A-Ah… that is correct. The men are already prepared, so we simply need to wait for the signal, correct?” Crusch said, looking at Subaru. “Speaking of that… what exactly is the signal?”

“Well… it’s kinda hard to explain… but you’ll definitely know it when it goes off!” he said.

Turning to look at the boy, I noticed that he had found himself atop a ground dragon, with Rem sitting directly in front of him.

“I didn’t think you were familiar with riding, Subaru… but she looks quite calm,” I said, looking to the ground dragon that simply huffed at me in response.

“Oh, I’m not familiar at all! Patrache is just a good girl, I guess,” he said with a shrug as he patted the ground dragon’s side. “Anyway, we’re at the front, right? So let’s get going, Selian.”

“Right…” I responded.

As we began making our way towards the front, with me walking alongside the strutting ground dragon, Subaru eventually spoke up.

“So… you’re supposed to be the one to stop it for the cannons, right?” he asked.

“Yes, that is true,” I answered.

“Then… do you need one of these?” he asked, patting Patrache’s side.

“No… I don’t,” I said, looking forward. “You remember my abilities from Elsa, correct? It provides me quite a dynamic range of movement.”

“Dynamic range of movement… wait, you can teleport from far away too?” he asked.

I simply smiled in response.

It was then that an odd tune began to resound from Subaru’s pocket, and as he pulled out his device, it was obvious that it was the signal he was talking about.

Wait… was that a phone?

And so old too… no, questions for later.

With the troops quieting down at Crusch’s shout to be prepared, the unsettling tune continued, with only the sound of the passing breeze accompanying it.

This atmosphere… yes, it was slightly unnerving, but also electric… as if the world knew that a miraculous battle was about to take place.

I unconsciously clenched my fist.

“A-Are you nervous?” Subaru asked from my side. “Who am I kidding, it’s only natural-”

“No,” I said, cutting him off. “Instead… I’m excited.”

“U-Uhh… excited?” he said, confused. “Why would you be excited?”

“Well… isn’t it only natural to want to show a cool side to the one you love?” I said, glancing back at the giant tree behind us, or more specifically, at the red-clad woman who was standing underneath it. “And what’s a better way to show off than in a place like this?”

“O-Oh… well, fight on, Selian!” Subaru said with a smile.

“Yes… I will,” I replied.

I felt it before we saw it.

A wave of power that caused my spine to tingle and back to straighten, my spear instantly flicking forward as I held it with both hands at the ready.

An unsettling atmosphere.

An inexplicable ripple of pressure.

And then… it appeared.

It’s shadow spreading across the ground as it shot past the moon, the light outlining its shape as two blood-red orbs shined down on us.

Well… that was quite the entrance, vile beast.

And you even had to send the troops into a fit of nervousness…

While I wasn’t an expert in group combat or the tactics of armies, I knew this wasn’t good.

An overwhelming opponent that a regular soldier had no chance of defeating… that was the cause of the drop in morale.

And the way to best lift that… is to show them that even such a monstrous opponent wasn’t invincible.

“Let’s kick this guy’s ass!” Subaru shouted as he rode forward on his ground dragon. “Rem!”

“Ul Huma!” the maid shouted, three large crystals of ice forming and shooting forward from her outstretched hand.

So she was skilled in water magic as well… how amazing.

But that wouldn’t do much against such a thing.

So, with my hand held forward, I shot a beam of light towards the White Whale, and as soon as it reached the beast, I focused on the mana that was connected to me.

And activating that property of connection… I felt the world shift, as the next moment, I was in the air, positioned right in front of the beast.

How ugly…

With my spear tracing a line through the air, I focused my mana into the spear tip as soon as it made contact, cutting a deep gash into the monster as a rain of blood rushed forth.

And with that, the start of the battle began.

Chapter 17: 17 - The White Whale

As my spear’s slash finished its arc through the monster, the White Whale froze for a moment, which I used to teleport to the top of the beast.

With my feet planted firmly on the beast's ginormous body, I frowned as I stomped my feet against it.

Hmm… it’s skin… it was… odd.

It wasn’t the smooth skin I would expect from a whale, but instead, it was almost like a fur, but much shorter and gritter.

What exactly was the point of-?

“Whoa!” I exclaimed as the whale began diving to the ground, it’s body writhing in pain as Rem’s magic slammed into it’s exposed belly.

Thankfully, I was able to regain my balance in time as I looked down at the army gathered below me.

Alright… I needed to make sure it was aligned with the canon’s positioning, just as we had planned… and with their currently positioned angle…

Wait… wait…

Now!

Instantly teleporting in front of the whale’s nose, I concentrated my mana into the tip of my spear as I thrust it forth, focusing on my mana as I clashed it together as soon as I made contact with the monster, creating an explosion that instantly stopped the whale’s movement.

I guess the new move was successful even against a beast like this… well done, me!

Of course, without any ground to stabilize myself, I also received the force of the blast, sending me flying backward as I instantly teleported myself back to the ground, stumbling at the abrupt change in velocity.

And as for my task?

Kaboom!

Well, I’m pretty sure I completed it quite successfully.

The ground shook as the numerous cannons unleashed their barrage, all of their ammunition crashing into the whale’s side as their collective explosions formed a giant flash of light in the sky.

Well… at least with such a big target, it was easy to hit.

“Cover your eyes! The night banisher is being launched!”

Hearing the distant shout, I immediately followed their orders as I looked down to the ground, and a moment later, a bright flash of light leaked past my closed eyelids.

Taking a moment to adjust, I quickly stood back up, noticing that the plain was now bathed in light, as if the time had changed to midday.

“They don’t call it the night banisher for nothing…” I mumbled to myself.

To think they could launch an artificial sun like that, and have it stay shining bright suspended in the sky… how amazing.

Hearing a faint rumbling sound from behind me, I turned to see a stampede of cavalry as the troops rushed forward.

I guess, now that the White Whale was lower, we were moving onto the second phase of the attack.

“That was a pretty good first strike, wasn’t it?” Subaru said as he strutted up next to me.

“Yeah… you could say that,” I replied, narrowing my eyes.

But despite that barrage and me cutting a deep gash into the beast… it still seemed fine.

I guess durability was the primary strength of this thing.

“Well, as long as-”

An incredibly loud, piercing screech interrupted Subaru, causing me to instinctually cover my ears as the White Whale looked downward, a shockwave spreading across the ground and shooting up dirt a moment later, just from the pure concussive force of the noise.

Sound?

The hell?

But thankfully, after that initial screech, it didn’t continue any longer, allowing me to recover a moment later.

“Damn, besides that sound, that thing is really damn huge… anyway, let’s get going, Rem!” Subaru said.

“Yes, Subaru-kun!” the girl said as she snapped the reins, the ground dragon taking them forward as they headed towards the beast.

And this was the pinnacle component of the second phase of the opening strategy.

For some odd, inexplicable reason, Subaru said that he was able to attract mabeasts with his unique scent, and we were going to exploit that to bring this thing to the ground for the rest of the force to attack.

Let’s just hope this works.

I then broke out into a sprint, quickly catching up to the two as Subaru looked at me with shock.

“What the hell? Are you an Olympic sprinter or something!?” he exclaimed.

“This is nothing for someone who trains every day,” I replied.

“No, no! Running that fast isn’t just nothing- whoa!”

As soon as Subaru passed under the beast, the White Whale dove down to chase us, it’s massive horn bearing closer and closer with each passing moment.

So he really did attract mabeasts… what an unlucky trait to have.

“That thing’s fast as hell!” Subaru shouted.

“Yes, but don’t worry,” I said, suddenly stopping in my tracks as I turned around to face the monster. “Because it will not be moving past this point.”

I then leaped into the air, training my spear just above the monster’s open maw as I stabbed into it’s front, a ripple exploding across it’s skin from the shock.

Did that count as its face?

I didn’t know, and honestly, I didn’t care either.

I once again ignited my mana and clashed together upon contact, channelling it to explode outward as a giant hole appeared from my strike, and as I did so, I heard the familiar sound of shrieking wind as a large gash appeared on the White Whale’s side.

How long has it been since I’ve seen that attack?

And it was just as impressive as ever.

Landing back on the ground as the monster writhed in place from the twin blows, I looked back towards the army, only to meet the eyes of Crusch as she sat on her ground dragon with her sword drawn at the front of the line, a faint smile on her face.

To strike such a blow from so far… her sword art was really amazing.

One Blow, One Hundred Felled… and a cool name as well.

Also, was it just me, or had her abilities grown quite a bit?

It was hard to tell with just one showing, though.

My thoughts were interrupted by the booming sound of another barrage as it struck true, the explosion creating a cloud of smoke that soon dispersed to reveal the White Whale once more.

It was damaged, sure, but it was still alive, and still standing… or, well… floating.

So even that wasn’t enough…

Well, it was to be expected from the foe that could even slay the previous Sword Saint.

As the White Whale dove down once again, this time heading towards the troops, Crusch ordered them to disperse as the figure of an old man ran forward on a ground dragon.

To fight alongside the revered Sword Demon… of course, I wouldn’t miss such an opportunity.

As he leaped into the air, I felt for the connection of mana I had imprinted from my last blow, appearing before the monster just as Wilhelm leaped on top of it, his sword carving through it’s skin as he began a relentless assault while I stabbed into the whale’s front once again.

Well… I shouldn’t just stay here, should I?

Twisting my spear out of the White Whale, causing a stream of blood to rain down below, I sent another line of mana to its side, teleporting there an instant later as I began to slice my spear into the creature, sending more waves of its blood into the air and, unfortunately, onto me as well.

I would need to wash my cloak after this… as well as my body, in fact.

The two of Wilhelm and I continued moving up and down the monster’s body, our fervent attacks causing it to twist and writhe in agony, leading to the two of us falling off numerous times.

Luckily, such a thing wasn’t too detrimental when you could teleport.

“Oi! Ya best not be leavin’ us out of this!” a gruff voice said from below.

Stopping to look to the side, I noticed that we had gotten close to the ground once again as Anastasia’s forces, the Iron Fang mercenary group, made their move.

With the owner of that voice leaping off the ground on his mount, Ricardo swung his cleaver with all his might, landing another blow on the whale as the rest of the Iron Fang attacked as well.

“Troops! Get back!” Crusch suddenly shouted, causing the force to disperse once more.

Hearing the order, I grabbed onto Wilhelm’s arm as I leaped back, watching as the blade of wind left Crusch’s blade to impact the White Whale’s side a moment later, which was then accompanied by the magician’s attacks as numerous fire spells exploded against the beast’s flank, creating a giant explosion that rocked the air.

“Still not enough, huh?” Wilhelm muttered as we landed on the ground, my quick teleportation cancelling our velocity.

“Aye, that was meant to bring it down too,” Ricardo said as he strutted next to us, his face set in a wide smile despite the worrying comment. “I guess that thing’s even more sturdy than we thought.”

His words were accompanied by yet another barrage from the magic cannons, the smoke clearing a few moments to reveal the monster once more.

It was definitely hurt, with numerous burns and bleeding wounds, but it was still floating there as if the damage didn’t matter.

“Well, while it’s a disappointment, that doesn’t really change the plan,” Ricardo said as he began running forward, the rest of the Iron Fang following behind him. “Just hack and slash away until it eventually falls!”

As they began to run up to the White Whale’s drooping fin on their wolf-like mounts, I turned to the old man beside me.

“Wilhelm-dono, are you ready to attack once more?” I asked.

“Of course… even if it takes the last of my strength, I will bring this vile beast down,” he said with narrowed eyes.

“I see… Well, let’s not keep you waiting,” I said, connecting to the mana on the beast once more as my perspective instantly shifted.

I winced a bit at the pain in my gate as I finished the teleportation.

Yeah, taking a passenger along so many times was definitely affecting me.

But I should still be fine to finish this battle.

“I appreciate your assistance, Selian-dono!” Wilhelm shouted as he began carving into the beast.

“It is no issue,” I said as I leaped away, sending a ball of magic towards the beast's eye, creating an explosion of light a moment later that hopefully blinded the thing.

Appearing before said eye, I prepared my spear once more before thrusting forward, the power creating an explosion of blood as the eye became nothing but a socket.

That attack seemed to cause quite a bit of damage, as the White Whale instantly screeched in pain.

Fuck… that noise was damn irritating…

Somewhere along the way, the Iron Fang finished their attacks and returned to the ground, and with Wilhelm cutting off a piece of its top fin, it looked like we were finally having an effect on the beast.

But still… none of these attacks were dealing a devastating blow.

Its vital organs were simply too deep to attack with regular martial arts and magic.

And I can imagine that it’s durable exterior played a part as well.

So… perhaps if I attacked its open maw…

I teleported back onto the beast as Wilhelm ran by me, but as I was about to propose the new method of attack, I noticed its skin break open to reveal numerous holes.

That… did not look good.

Following my instincts, I instantly grabbed onto Wilhelm and teleported us back to the ground, only to be greeted a moment later by an incredibly unnerving sound, much louder and unpleasant than the beast’s usual screech.

Thankfully, it eventually subsided, but as soon as it did… a giant cloud of fog formed around the beast, which soon spread to the ground below, instantly covering all the expedition force in a dense fog.

The light of the night banisher disappeared as the dreaded screams of pain soon followed, accompanied by the sound of the White Whale’s screeches and explosions.

What was happening?

A sort of ranged attack?

It hadn’t revealed any such abilities thus far, but it must have had some method of attack if it could kill the Sword Saint.

And when it first appeared… its screech had produced a sonic wave of force strong enough to send dirt flying, so perhaps it was that?

Either way, we wouldn’t be able to do anything like this.

“Wilhelm-dono… we must regroup,” I said.

“Yes… that would be best,” he said.

I closed my eyes, focusing on the mana I had left on Crusch before we separated, and grabbing onto Wilhelm, I instantly teleported us to her side.

“What!? Oh, it's you two… are you hurt?” she asked in concern.

“No… just… give me a moment,” I said, dropping to my knee.

While I had teleported more than I had today with training, I had never done so this often while taking another, nor while constantly unleashing devastating attacks with my mana-enhanced spear, along with the new clashing mana technique.

Needless to say, my reserves were low, and I was feeling damn tired.

“I only need a minute, Crusch… so allow me to focus for the moment,” I said, closing my eyes as I tried to refill my mana.

With my Divine Protection, I had always wondered how I could activate it consciously, if it was even possible, and while I wasn’t able to instantly take in mana as required, I had discovered that I could enhance my regeneration rate by doing a sort of meditation.

Usually, I never had any need to replenish my reserves, but with a fight like this… well, I was glad that I had continued training.

“Understood! I will disperse the fog!” Crusch said as the sound of her wind blades cut through the air.

I, on the other hand, focused on the mana around me, picturing it being pulled into my body, towards my gate, and refined to be converted into my own mana.

Whether it was the urgency of the situation at hand, or I had simply not realized my rate of growth, I was able to instantly feel the effects as my mana begun to refill.

Opening my eyes once more, I stood up to see that the rest of the forces had seemed to regroup.

“Crusch… is there something wrong?” I asked, noticing her frustrated face.

“Ah, you’re alright?” she said, showing a relieved face as she shook her head. “We’re missing troops. I expected this from such a battle, but it is still unpleasant. Even more so as this fog seems to be interfering with our memories of the fallen.”

“I see… that is troublesome indeed,” I said. “Is there anything-”

I was interrupted by yet another sound, this one much more unnerving than the last, as I instantly froze at the noise.

If before was like the sound of nails on a chalkboard, or cutlery scraping across a plate, then this was… it was as if such discomfort was being driven into your very soul to the point of agony.

Anxiety, nervousness, fear… it was enhancing every one of those emotions that, while subtle, were still there at my very core.

I eventually found the strength to briefly glance at Crusch, noticing that she was also grimacing at the noise, but as soon as our eyes met… I felt much of the tension fade, and from the slightly relieved nod I received in turn, it was the same for her as well.

Such was the power of comrades in arms and mutual trust, I suppose.

But that effect… it was much worse on the other soldiers, with many of them falling to the ground, even going so far as to slam their heads against the dirt in a fit of madness.

“This… is most certainly not good,” Crusch said with a scowl. “More than just the loss of morale, if the White Whale decides to strike right now, we could very well be wiped out.”

“Yes… that is true,” I said.

Watching as Ferris began to run around and treat the more affected victims, I watched as Subaru backed off from one of the fallen soldiers.

So he was fine… and if he could still act as bait, then…

“Crusch, organize the troops once more,” I said as I began walking forward. “We will distract the beast long enough for you to do so, and if the moment is right… I believe I can deal a fatal strike, so please support me.”

Back then, the feeling of the mana entering my gate… I realized it at that moment.

Even when it was the mana of the atmosphere, I could guide it.

Even if not to the same level as my own mana, I could control it.

So if that was the case… I might very well have an idea.

“Understood. I will trust in you, Selian, as well as that crazy boy,” she said with a smile.

“Calling him crazy… that’s quite harsh, but I suppose anyone who willingly acts as the bait for the White Whale can’t be called anything but that,” I replied.

The two of us shared a quick chuckle as I then went forward, tapping Subaru on the shoulder as he was lost in his own thoughts.

“Subaru, are you fine?” I asked.

“Y-Yeah, but this fog…” he said in a worried tone. “Just what is happening?”

“I don’t know, but it isn’t good. We need to ensure the White Whale doesn’t capitalize on this,” I said, pushing him towards Rem. “You act as the bait once more, and I will support you. So just focus on running forward, and I promise to not let you die.”

“Ah… I got it,” he said, giving me a grateful smile before leaping back onto his ground dragon. “Rem, are you ready?”

“Of course. I’ll go with you anywhere,” she said with a smile.

Now was not the time for flirting, you two… but whatever.

Not wanting to waste any mana I could for the moment, I climbed atop an abandoned ground dragon, running alongside Subaru as we made our way through the dense fog.

There was no longer that terrible noise, but it was still extremely eerie.

The silence broken by the sounds of screams… the fog clouding my vision… and a monstrous whale that survived the combined attack of our entire force.

“Huh?” Subaru said, looking over at me. “Selian… are you shaking?”

Oh… was I?

Looking down at my hands on the reins, I noticed that was indeed the case.

“Yes… I guess I am,” I replied.

“But… you’re afraid? How?” he asked. “You’re so strong, so… I didn’t even think it was possible…”

“Everyone gets afraid, idiot,” I said with a frown as I shook my head. “But it’s fine. I felt the same when I faced down my first monster and first bandit. Fear isn’t a weakness… it’s just an instinctual reaction. And overcoming that instinct to fight is what true bravery is, so it’s not like I find it cowardly to the point where I’m embarrassed to admit it.”

Really, it had been quite a while since I felt like this.

Truly, the title of one of the Three Great Mabeasts wasn’t for nothing.

But it wasn’t as if I was afraid of the White Whale itself, but rather, I was afraid of what I could lose.

If I died, I would lose everything.

My time with Priscilla, with Felt… the dream of having children and settling down, where I could recount to them numerous tales of my travels and battles.

That would all disappear.

And then there were the people behind me, who each had their own families and dreams… to think that me failing here would rob them of that, then there was nothing else that I could feel but fear.

Yet still… I was able to overcome it.

Because not fighting at all would be something I could never forgive myself for.

It was my responsibility as a strong warrior, and it was that will to always fight which had led me to this point.

“Wow… that’s… deep, man,” Subaru said, looking down with a contemplating face.

“I suppose it is… but still, I would prefer not to show that side of me outwardly,” I said, feeling my shaking hands still. “My lady is watching, so it would be quite uncool of me.”

I could only imagine her teasing voice if she ever caught me in such a state-

“Ah, but I find you quite ‘cool’ despite your fear,” a familiar voice said, causing my to widen my eyes as I looked to my right.

She… was here?

“After all, it only makes you more amusing in mine eyes,” Priscilla said, sitting atop a ground dragon riding next to me. “Now, a lady such as I should not be holding the reins, so excuse me.”

With me still remaining speechless, she then leaped from her mount right onto mine, settling herself in front of me as we continued running through the fog.

“P-Priscilla!? What are you doing here?” I asked.

“Why, with that fog, I wasn’t able to see anything, so I simply wanted a better view,” she said with a huff. “Besides… upon seeing this spectacle, I decided that I wished to participate. You will not hold me back, will you?”

“U-Uh… no, I guess not,” I replied.

So she wanted to join in?

I guess I should have expected this, but she could have called for me to bring her.

“Wait, you’re fine with this, Selian? Are you sure?” Subaru said from my side, surprised.

“Well… it would be best that you do not underestimate my lady,” I replied. “She isn’t just some dainty princess confined to her castle.”

Although… it was currently night.

But even without her Divine Protection of the Sun, that made her stronger during the day, she was still a woman not to be dismissed in combat.

“Hmph! Quite aptly put, my fool,” Priscilla said with a satisfied nod as she pointed to Subaru. “So, whale bait, call that beast down to my level this instant, and in return, perhaps I shall grace you with the power of mine divine self.”

“This instant, you say…” he said, shaking his head with a smile. “Fine then! If you care about it that much, then you should know that I’ve already asked you to help- ack!”

He suddenly gripped his chest in pain, his eyes budding with tears as he lurched forward, causing Rem to look back at him as her face twisted in disgust and worry.

“Hey, what’s wrong-”

Grooaaaah!

My words were cut off by a vicious roar, completely different from the White Whale’s previous screeches, resounded from in front of us, and a moment later, a portion of the fog cleared as the beast crashed into the ground, heading… straight… for us…

Fuck.

I turned us to the side as I felt it nearing towards us, the vibrations rippling across the ground as my teeth clenched in worry.

Subaru… he did a bit too good of a job.

“Priscilla, I will halt it for the moment and try to keep it on the ground,” I said as I passed the reins to her.

“Hmm… fine then, but I expect a grand performance aside from acting as a simple barrier to the others,” she said.

But stopping the White Whale from moving was quite the achievement in itself, my lady… but I digress.

I leaped off the ground dragon, twisting in the air as I delivered a strike to it’s quickly approaching head, driving its chin into the ground as its mouth snapped shut.

Still not enough to seriously hurt it though…

Priscilla was right. I couldn’t simply keep using my strength to halt its movements.

I… needed to actually deal a fatal strike.

And as for how to do it…

Seriously, trying a newly thought-up technique in the middle of a battle without any practice?

How insane… but only something of that level would please the one I loved.

But to do that…

“Selian-dono! Allow me to assist!” Wilhelm shouted as he ran forward, his sword slashing through the beast’s skin once again.

“Haha! Now this is a fight!” Ricardo added as his troops rushed forward as well.

And as for me…

“Please, give me a moment, everyone!” I requested.

“Aye! Just leave this thing to us!” Ricardo responded.

I then teleported away from the whale as I looked down at my spear, trying to imagine how to complete the move I wanted to perform.

Focusing on taking in the mana… no, I couldn’t do that. 

While my gate was strong, it did have a limit to how much mana I could cycle and control at a time.

I needed a strike that delivered more power than just the mana I had could preform… a way to concentrate that strength into the tip of my spear for an ultimate attack, yet not only with the mana of my gate…

“You look like you’re thinking of something interesting, Selian,” Priscilla said as she dismounted the ground dragon, landing at my side. “Hmm… fine then. To allow you to create a performance worthy of my praise, I suppose I will assist as much as I can. And that starts with removing this troublesome fog.”

She then reached into the air, and a moment later, the very sword that I had only seen once before appeared out of thin air, the Yang Sword’s edge already set alight in a blaze.

“Burn it all,” she said as she swiped to the side, a wave of fire spreading through the air.

And after the wave of fire passed… the fog that had covered the land was no more, revealing the numerous troops that were affected by the earlier mental attack spread across the ground as Crusch ran forward, her eyes wide in surprise.

“H-Holy shit!” Subaru shouted from behind.

Yeah… my Priscilla was just that amazing.

And to be the man at her side, I needed to match up to such a magnificent display.

Taking in a breath, I completely shut out the outside world as I focused on the spear in my hand, and the mana both inside and outside my body.

Internal mana, the mana in the body that isn’t transformed into an element, when used correctly, quite simply enhanced the body and the weapons one held in their hands, allowing a sharpened sword to become even sharper, an arm to swing stronger, and one’s legs to run faster.

Of course, it also enhanced the durability of the object or body part to match this enhanced strength and speed as well.

Internal mana being used to enhance one’s martial prowess was also a subject that wasn’t really taught, as it was more of an instinctual thing than a logical one, such as magic and academics.

It was quite simple. 

The more one trained, and the more talented one was, the stronger they were. 

That was how internal mana was treated in this world.

Of course, many of the more skilled fighters knew that it was mana that was enhancing them, and controlled it as such, but it was still a talent that was generally unique to a single person, so training in internal mana manipulation was… practically nonexistent.

After all, it was something that was natural, something you were born with. 

You wouldn’t exactly question the mechanisms of how you walk, you simply did so.

But… unlike everyone else in this world, internal mana was far from natural for me.

It wasn’t instinctual.

Instead, it was something I had to learn the basics of.

The ambient mana in the air was taken in like oxygen through breathing, where the gate would cycle said mana and make it one’s own, which was then stored in the gate until use for either magic, or internal mana.

In terms of internal mana, you simply let it spread through the body, focusing it on places where you wanted to enhance, but you could also control it, such as with the exploding mana technique I used to wound the White Whale’s front.

But internal mana had a limit.

And to surpass that limit… I needed to take control of the outside mana as well.

I could do it, I knew that.

After all, it was by taking control of the outside mana that I was able to increase the regeneration rate of my mana, by actively sucking it out of the air and absorbing it until my mana reserves were full.

So… taking control of the ambient mana… I needed to skip the step of it going into my gate… instead having it concentrate right at the tip of my spear…

I opened my eyes to see a wave of bright red fire arcing through the air from Priscilla’s sword, the blazing slash cutting deep into the White Whale as it continued towards me, it’s single remaining eye glaring at me with anger.

But right before it could reach me, the whistle of wind passed my ear as a giant gash appeared on the beast’s face, causing it to be pushed back from the force.

That… that was enough.

And Crusch and Priscilla… their attacks gave me the answer.

Magic.

I needed to weave the internal mana with magic, allowing the ambient mana to remain concentrated at the tip of my spear without escaping my control.

And with the White Whale once again coming my way… I thrust my spear forward, activating the mana and magic I held tightly together as I forced it outward.

Control it… don’t let its form falter…

The earth rumbled, and a bright flash of light covered my vision as I felt myself soar backwards through the air, crashing against the dirt as I tumbled a few times before stopping myself.

And getting back up to my feet… I saw it.

With the White Whale’s jaw wide open, there was now a hole that was torn through the beast, allowing me to see the grassy plains behind it.

A moment later, the whale’s body crumpled to the ground as its momentum came to a stop, a flood of blood rushing outwards across the grass as its body crumpled under the new empty space that its organs had occupied a few moments before.

It was dead.

The White Whale was dead.

I… I did it.

I fucking did it!

As Wilhelm leaped onto the top of the beast, I watched as Priscilla walked over to me, a pleased smile on her face as she then looked back to the old man.

“Theresia…!” he shouted as he cut through the White Whale’s horn, the appendage falling to the ground and marking the official end of the battle. “I… I love you!”

His cry resounded through the plains, causing everyone who was still standing to cheer in excitement at a successful hunt.

For the beast that had tarnished the lands for generations, whose death had been a long-held wish of the Royal Knights for ages… it had finally died.

“The Ballad of the Sword Demon… to see the story come to such an end before mine eyes is quite satisfying,” she said, turning to look back down at me. “And you, my dear Selian… well, suffice it to say, I enjoyed the spectacle quite a bit. Well done.”

“I… am glad, Priscilla,” I replied, trying to stand up, but feeling the pain as I tried to move my body, I sat back down, using my spear to keep me sitting upward.

That move… that took quite a lot out of me.

“You’ve served me well today,” she continued, taking a seat next to me as she looked at the battlefield with a satisfied smile. “And seeing those commoners cheering for your fantastical final strike… well, I am particularly happy to have you as mine.”

Ah… that made me quite happy to hear.

“T-Then… does that mean I don’t serve you well on other days?” I asked, deciding to lay back onto the ground.

“Oh, you be quiet,” she said with a small smirk, looking down at me as a few strands of her hair stretched down to tickle my nose. “Hmm… but with such a performance, it does deserve a reward… I will have to think of one.”

A reward… well, that was quite the exciting prospect.

“Yes… my lady,” I replied, taking a moment to shut my eyes.

And with that… the subjugation of the White Whale, the creature that had earned the ire of merchants and travellers throughout history… was complete.

Chapter 18: 18 - A Clash of Sins

“Is everything alright, Crusch?” I asked, watching as the troops loaded themselves and their equipment into the various carriages.

“Yes, everything is moving smoothly. And with us bringing back the horn of the White Whale, that should be enough for confirmation of a successful subjugation,” she said, releasing a relieved sigh as she turned back to me. “Once again, I must thank you for your aid. It was most crucial in limiting the possible casualties.”

“And once again, there’s no need for thanks. It’s only natural that I would fight my best, especially when my strength could help those I consider close to me,” I returned, giving her a smile.

“Yes… I suppose that’s true,” she added before shaking her head. “And? Are you feeling alright? I understand that the final blow was quite taxing.”

“Yeah… I’m a bit tired mentally, but in terms of mana, I’m completely recovered,” I said, flexing my arms before I turned to the boy beside us. “And on that note… do you require my assistance for the coming battle against the Witch Cult?”

Subaru, who had been in the middle of a conversation with Rem, turned his head towards us with wide eyes.

“You… you would help me?” he asked in surprise.

“While of course,” I said, nodding my head. “I think I have appeased Priscilla enough that I can help you against the Witch Cult with little to no repercussions.”

At least, I hoped so.

“Indeed. I must thank you again for allowing this battle to come to pass, Subaru-san. I would have loved to join you for the coming battle as well, but you will have to settle for Wilhelm-dono and Ferris,” Crusch added.

“Ah! That’s fine, Crusch-san! Those two will be more than enough!” Subaru said, pumping his fist, before he looked over to me. “Although… having Selian would definitely be a big help, especially against that guy…”

“That will not be happening,” Priscilla stated from inside the nearby carriage, the sheet moving to reveal herself a moment later as she frowned at us. “That battle, while amusing, lasted through the entire night, and as such, I am quite tired. And unfortunately, someone did not include proper pillows for mine divine self’s return.”

Her red eyes narrowing at Crusch, the green-haired woman tilted her head in confusion as she looked over to me and back to Priscilla again.

I guess I wouldn’t be going after all…

“Apologies, Priscilla-san, but how does that relate to Selian being included in the second force?” Crusch asked.

“Simple. Because that fool will act as my pillow in your lack of proper equipment’s stead,” she said, giving me a nod as she turned back to the carriage. “Now hurry inside, Selian. Else, I might just rescind that offer of a reward.”

Ah… you’ve put me in quite the difficult situation, Priscilla…

Ignoring Crusch’s surprised face, I sent a difficult glance over to Subaru as I tried to find the words.

“Well… you heard her…” I said.

“Oh… yeah, but that’s alright!” he said, giving me a thumbs up. “And congratulations!”

“Uh… thanks,” I said, averting my eyes. “But are you sure you’ll be fine without me?”

“Oh, that? Again, it would be nice to have you along, but I don’t really need you. After all, we got Rem, Ferris, Wilhelm, and the entire Iron Fang, so we can definitely win,” he replied with a smile.

“And don’t forget about Julius joining as well, Subaru-kyun,” Ferris added with a smirk.

“Urk! T-That guy is coming too?” Subaru said with a frown.

Ferris and I shared a short look before we both shrugged.

I guess even with the sudden mental grown, Subaru still had a problem with the so-called ‘Finest Knight’.

But maybe, by fighting alongside each other, that issue would quickly disappear… hopefully.

“Well… if that is all in order, it would be best that we head out as soon as possible,” Crusch said, getting into the carriage. “If we keep this corpse unattended for too long, there might be issues concerning monsters and disease, so the capital should be notified as soon as possible. While the official declaration will be at a later date, I will be sure to include the feats of your valour when I explain the battle to the council, Subaru-san.”

“O-Oh… yeah, thanks, Crusch-san,” he said in response. “But again… just getting me this far, and helping me with the Witch Cult… that is enough.”

“Is that so… Emilia-san is lucky to have you,” Crusch said with a smile.

Giving him a final nod, as well as one to Rem, I was about to join the two inside the carriage before Ferris stopped me by grabbing my arm.

“Selian… I don’t think anything will happen, but if it does, please keep Crusch-sama safe,” he said, his tone absent of his usual playfulness.

So he was more worried than I thought… but to know that he trusted me with his master was a nice feeling.

“Of course, Ferris-san. I will ensure that both Priscilla and Crusch return to the capital safe and sound,” I said.

His eye twitched in annoyance at the lack of honorific of his master’s name, but since Crusch had already scolded him after the battle for getting angry at it, he let me go with a sigh.

And so, with a few other soldiers occupying the front of the carriage, I sat down near the back, sitting opposite Crusch and with Priscilla at my side.

“Then… let us set off,” Crusch said, leaning outside to wave for the front of the convoy to begin moving.

And Priscilla, without a word, then leaned down, planting her head to rest between my thighs as her hair splayed out over my legs, causing Crusch to widen her eyes as she glanced over at us.

“Apologies for the scent and dirt, my lady,” I said as I hesitantly reached my hand to run through her hair.

“It is nothing. Simply be glad that I see your thigh as a place fit to rest mine head,” she responded, her eyes closing shut.

Believe me… I am very glad.

And with that, the carriage lurched forward as we began heading down the highway once more, now with the subtle glow of the morning sun casting a beautiful light across the land.

So, with the battle to defeat the White Whale completed, I began focusing on my next battle.

Not the one against the Witch Cult that Subaru was heading towards, but rather… a battle with my lower half.

With the gentle breaths of the beautiful woman currently using me as a pillow, which were the most captivating sound one could possibly hear, and accompanied by the feeling of her soft hair and skin in my hand as I mindlessly caressed her head… well, this battle was arguably the more difficult one.

—

With the caravan continuing down the highway towards the capital, I continued playing with the now-sleeping Priscilla’s hair, twirling my fingers through the shorter strands near her ear as I struggled with the urge to reach down and kiss her cheek.

Luckily, there was someone else here to help me distract myself from… certain thoughts.

“While I am not adept in spearmanship, it is quite obvious that you have grown even stronger since the last time we fought together,” Crusch said, leaning her chin on her fist.

“Indeed… though don’t expect that last attack to become a regular technique of mine,” I said, chuckling softly to myself. “But anyway, I could say the same to you. I only trained a bit in the sword when I was growing up, and definitely not with anything like your personal technique, but you seem a bit stronger than before.”

“Yes, Wilhelm-dono helped train my sword skills after joining my camp,” she said, forming a troubled smile. “Speaking of him… he joined me mainly because I promised to allow him to slay the White Whale that took his late wife, and now that has been concluded… I can only hope he continues to support me.”

“I don’t think you need to worry,” I said. “After staying by your side, I doubt that such a thing was the only reason for his loyalty.”

“Loyalty… huh?” she murmured.

She then looked down at Priscilla, who was on my lap, before looking back up at me with a wide smile, one that seemed to enhance the light of the day that seeped through the carriage’s curtain.

“What I witnessed on that battlefield, seeing Priscilla-san and yourself fight together against such a beast… it was amazing,” she said, the corner of her lips curling even further. “Like the legends of old… the legends of the great lion kings that came before the pact with the dragon… even if I do not win this selection, with candidates like her supported by you, I can’t help but feel excited about the future.”

I found myself momentarily speechless at her declaration.

After all, that was quite the compliment to be said by someone who was meant to be a rival.

“Thank you… Crusch,” I replied, returning her smile. “And… no, never mind.”

Shaking my head, I was met with the inquisitive look of Crusch with her eyebrows raised in question.

“Never mind? Please, do not tease me with such words,” she said.

Hmm… it probably wouldn’t be considered disrespectful, right?

Yeah, I doubt it.

“Well… I simply thought that your smile right then was quite nice,” I said, shrugging my shoulders. “Though, don’t hear me say that while my lovely lady is awake.”

I looked back to see that Crusch’s cheeks had gained a bit of colour, her mouth widening a bit before she closed her eyes and took a breath to seemingly compose herself, opening them a moment later as she gave me another soft smile.

“I see… well, thank you for the compliment, Selian,” she said before tilting her head in confusion. “And… umm… you have a nice smile too?”

No… do not laugh… that would certainly be disrespectful.

But saying such a thing, she was making it quite hard for me.

“Thank you, Crusch- ah!”

I flinched as I felt a pain in my leg, and looking down, I was met with the sight of Priscilla glaring at me from below, her hand pinching hard on my exposed calf.

Oh… she heard that…

And I had a feeling her reaction wasn’t going to be so cute this time.

“Selian,” she said coldly as she raised her head, eyes narrowed at me. “You like her smile, do you?”

“U-Uhh, y-yes, Priscilla,” I said, gulping as her glare grew in intensity. “B-But yours is even more beautiful! It’s like… like comparing a flower field with the night’s stars! Your beauty is simply out of this world!”

T-That was good, right?

And please don’t hate me for saying that, Crusch!

But looking back, I was pleased to see that she was simply watching on in amusement rather than anger.

And more importantly…

“Hmm… I suppose that will do,” Priscilla said, nodding to herself with a pleased expression. “Well done saving yourself, Selian. You can keep your manhood for now.”

I… what?

Wait, what did she mean by-

My extremely worried thoughts were cut off by the sound of an explosion, causing Priscilla to sit up straight as all three of us looked to the front of the carriage, watching as a cloud of debris and corpses flew through the air from the front of the caravan.

“W-What…? Attack! We’re under attack!” Crusch shouted, standing up and drawing her sword as she instantly prepared for battle.

Crusch then swung down, launching a blade of wind that decimated the front of the carriage as well as blowing away the cloud of dust in front of us, revealing that right in front of the piles of debris and the dead was… a man?

What… what was a man doing here?

And why…

“Who…? It doesn’t matter. Ram him!” Crusch ordered.

Why did he feel so… dangerous?

As the carriage approached the lone person amidst the destruction, I felt my instincts scream at me as he reared his foot back in a kicking motion, causing me to suddenly wrap my arms around both Crusch and Priscilla, teleporting us out of the carriage a moment later.

“What!? Selian, why-!”

Crusch’s puzzled words were cut off as the front carriage, the one we were just in, suddenly exploded, along with the few carriages behind it, a line of dust rippling across the highway as it carved a path of destruction in its wake.

What… the fuck was that?

That… wasn’t magic.

I could feel no mana from that, and either way, there was no spell with such speed and destruction coming from seemingly nothing.

I then trained my gaze over to the man that had been standing in front of us, with white hair, white robes, and disinterested yellow eyes.

From the small bit of pale white skin on his youthful face, it seemed like today was the first time he had stepped outside, and while appearances could definitely be deceiving, his lanky frame led me to believe that such a feat could not be due to martial arts either.

So what… the hell… was that?

“Oh my, all I was doing was standing here, as my rights dictate me able to do, yet you so callously ordered your men to run me over? My, my, just how-”

“Enough of your words! Who are you!?” Crusch shouted, stepping forward as she narrowed her eyes at the unassuming attacker.

I took a short glance at Priscilla, who was looking around with an alert gaze, and giving her waist one last squeeze of reassurance, I stepped forward to stand beside Crusch.

“Who am I…? Who am I , you ask!? Not only do you try to run me over, but upon greeting me, rather than introduce yourself, you demand to hear my name first! My, this is absolutely a violation of my rights! An unacceptable violation!” he shouted, his face contorting in anger before he calmed a moment later. “But… you are a candidate for the throne of this nation, correct? So I suppose that some arrogance is permitted. Although, I still do not believe I should allow such a violation to occur uncontested-”

Crusch and I shared a glance as the man rambled on, both of us understanding the seriousness of the threat before us.

“Silence!” she shouted as she raised her blade. “I have heard you ramble on long enough!”

She then swung down, my eyes narrowing as her blade of wind approached the man, focusing on the moment it reached him, and as it did… nothing happened.

Not the ruffle of clothes, nor the forming of some magic barrier.

The attack simply… disappeared.

“What?” Crusch murmured with an expression of pure disbelief.

I was surprised as well.

I had hoped to see how exactly this man was using that power from before, but like this… I didn’t have anything to go off of.

“Now look here! Not only do you rudely ask for my name without giving yours, in addition to trying to run me over like some passing weed, but you also cut off my words with such a vicious attack!?” the man said as he raised his arm. “Now, this is absolutely a violation of my rights, and one that I will absolutely not accept!”

He then swung down, and feeling my instincts scream again, I picked Crusch up into my arms before teleporting back to Priscilla’s side.

“Sorry, Crusch. But I believe that may have been his method of attack,” I said, narrowing my eyes at the man who seemed surprised.

“No… you are probably correct. I could feel a danger just now as well. Thank you for saving me from harm,” she said, raising her head to stare at the man with worried eyes.

“If you are done, then stop playing around,” Priscilla said with a frown. “Selian. Put her down and fight. That is an order.”

“Of course,” I said, placing Crusch back on her feet as we all looked at the man in white with his mysterious power.

Well… almost all of us.

“And it seems that there is another troublesome one…” Priscilla said, motioning towards the right.

Following her line of sight, I watched as a young boy with long brown, looking no older than Subaru, walked over with unbalanced steps through the debris of the destroyed caravan. A pair of blades extended from his wrists that were covered in blood, alongside a disturbing smile on his face.

“Ah… I keep eating and eating, but it’s never enough!” he said, his eyes narrowing in pleasure as he continued. “I eat, devour, chew, bite, gorge, gnaw, much, crunch… pure gluttony! Ah… thank you for the meal!”

That… was not someone I recognized from the forces.

And from the smile on his face and the unsettling atmosphere… I guess he was an enemy as well.

“Who are you!?” Crusch shouted.

“Ah… curious? Hungry for knowledge? Then allow me to indulge you!” he said, his unsettling smile growing as he introduced himself. “I am the Sin Archbishop of the Witch Cult, representing the Gourmet aspect of Gluttony… Lye Batenkaitos!”

Fuck.

“And I am the Sin Archbishop of Greed, Regulus Corneas,” the white man said, causing me to focus on him for any imperceptible attacks like the last one.

Double fuck… and then there was the supposed Sin Archbishop of Sloth that the remaining force was dealing with.

Was this an all out attack on the kingdom?

Perhaps the royal selection was the reason?

Either way, it didn’t change the current circumstances we were facing.

“The Witch Cult… so the group that the others are facing aren’t the only ones,” Crusch said, readying her sword once more. “If you wished for my name that badly, then I shall give you it as a final parting gift before we slay you! I am Crusch Karsten, head of the Karsten Duchy, and candidate for the throne!”

Priscilla then reached into the air, pulling out the Yang Sword a moment later as I felt the sweltering heat from its mere presence.

“Selian, go take on that incredibly irritating man, while the two of us will take down this disgusting creature,” she said, looking towards the Archbishop of Gluttony. “Do not fall here, understood?”

“I got it… and you two stay safe as well,” I said, readying my spear.

It was likely not the usual code for a knight to leave their lady to fight such a terrifying opponent as a Sin Archbishop, and I also left the woman that I had told Ferris I would protect to fight as well.

But considering the opponents… this was the only realistic option.

Besides, I could trust in my lady, as well as the strength of Crusch. They could handle themselves.

But if I noticed the need for my intervention… then I was more than prepared to sacrifice myself.

Extreme teleportation to escape… I doubt that it was possible, but if I needed to… I would try it, even at the cost of my life.

But for now, it was time for me to face down this Archbishop of Greed… Regulus.

A completely unassuming face, one that would easily be looked over without the striking attire, and an unknown ability with immense destructive power that I still had no clue how it worked…

“Oh? I see those two have gone to fight that guy. Ah, and don’t worry. Unlike him, I actually hate fighting, you see?” he said, waving his hand off to the side.

“If you truly hate fighting, then you should not have come here as an Archbishop, much less causing such destruction to our allies,” I said, crouching down.

“Ah, but they are the ones that tried to crash into me, correct? What, do you think I should have simply let myself get ran over? How ridiculous… truly, isn’t it only right for me to stand as I please, considering how I was standing there first?” he said, shaking his head as he suddenly paused, his eyes widening as he stared past my shoulder. “But aside from that, that woman in the red dress… she is profoundly beautiful… the 94th spot is open, right? She would be perfect for that…”

My eyes narrowed in confusion.

Priscilla?

What was he talking about?

“What do you mean, 94th spot?” I asked.

“Hm? Ah, well, by that I mean the spot as my 94th wife,” he said, continuing to look past me where the two were heading towards Gluttony as his face morphed into a grimace. “Although with such unruly behaviour… she will certainly need to be educated first.”

…Huh?

94th… wife?

Educated?

Priscilla? This guy’s wife?

I felt my anger surge at his words.

No… forget running away… I was going to do just as Priscilla asked and take down this fucker.

“Hm? You seem quite angry… did I perhaps say something to ruin your mood?” he asked.

“Yeah… you can say that,” I said as I prepared my spell. “Because Priscilla… that princess is mine!”

I then teleported in front of him, the tip of my spear glowing from the concentrated magic as I thrust outward… only for it to stop as it hit his skin.

No… it wasn’t stopping before it reached him, nor was he nullifying it with mana… my attack simply didn’t affect him.

How-?

“Ha.”

As soon as the breath left his mouth, I felt my instincts roar once again, but this time… I didn’t react quickly enough.

The blow sent me flying backwards, crashing into the ground, and I instantly registered the loss of feeling in the arm I had raised to block the strike.

What… was that?

Wind magic?

No, there was no mana in that blow, and there was no wind spell I knew of that had that much pure force instantaneously.

That power… it wasn’t something logical.

It almost seemed unstoppable.

If I hadn’t raised my arm up in time, I would surely be dead, and even though I did…

I slowly got back to my feet, grimacing at the pain as my blood began to coat the grass below, the remaining pieces of my left arm that were attached to my shoulder falling off under the effects of gravity.

That… wasn’t good.

The only thing I could think of as good was that the pain was bearable for the moment, but then again… that could be a bad thing as well, especially if I lost too much blood.

“You say that she’s yours? Isn’t that quite rude to say after I declared my intent to marry her? Even more concerning, she isn’t an object, right? Listen here, by announcing such a thing, you not only violated her rights, but more importantly, you violated mine! How could you simply think such a thing is okay?” Regulus rambled on as I struggled to heal my grievous injury.

Dammit… not only would my spearmanship be incredibly weakened without an arm, but I wasn’t even sure if my healing could stop the blood flow… at least not while fighting this guy.

“Ha… but still, trying to attack me? How useless,” Regulus continued, shaking his head with a disappointed frown before he looked back up to smirk at me. “After all… you’re much weaker than me.”

Weaker than him… yeah, I suppose I was.

I mean, I was bleeding out on the ground right now, with a missing arm and tattered clothes, all from what seemed like a simple breath from the guy in front of me… so that was the only conclusion one could make.

But still… with all the experiences from this second life of mine… and the confidence of that lovely lady who was fighting behind me right now… there was one thing I learned.

“That doesn’t matter,” I said, getting to my feet.

Using my spear to support me, I concentrated my mana into my right hand to prepare a spell as I narrowed my eyes at Regulus.

“Whether you’re stronger than me or not, it doesn’t matter,” I said. “Because I will win regardless…”

My words seemed to annoy the man as his eyebrows twitched in irritation, but before he could say a word, I felt a familiar heat begin to permeate my being.

“Such arrogant and confident words excite me to no end, my dear fool!” Priscilla said, her voice echoing across the plain, yet sounding as if she was whispering right in my ear. “And that is why this one loves you… so continue, Selian!”

“Yes… Priscilla,” I replied with a soft murmur, smiling as I felt my arm begin to regenerate, a slightly itchy sensation, yet still pleasant, considering the effects.

The Soul Marriage Technique… what wonderful timing.

She really knew exactly what to do at the perfect moment, that lovely lady of mine.

And so, with my spear now held in both hands once more, I rushed forward, keeping my eye trained on the man as he slowly raised his hand.

“Honestly… attacking me again? How unruly,” he said as he swung down.

Now!

Teleporting to the place behind him, I then slammed my spear into the ground, sending a cloud of dust upwards as the earth caved under the power of my strike, causing Regulus to fall down with it.

Good… if I couldn’t strike him, then I should aim for the environment surrounding him.

“Argh! Enough!” he shouted, my instincts screaming again as I teleported upwards into the air.

As soon as I did, I watched the cloud of dust disappear, or more accurately, get shot outwards as the dust ripped across the ground.

So that was how he attacked… he somehow made the dust and air harden and move at near-imperceptible speeds to create a wave of pure destruction.

Or perhaps the ‘harden’ and ‘destruction’ effects were simply a product of the speed… so he could increase the velocity of particles?

Yeah… that must be it.

Particle acceleration and what seemed to be invulnerability… how annoying.

It was easily the strongest opponent I had ever come across.

Was a monster like this really roaming the world freely?

I hadn’t faced Reinhard in combat, but I doubted even he could easily deal with this guy.

But running away… that obviously wasn’t an option.

Especially when I had just declared how I would defeat him, and how Priscilla supported me when doing so.

With the dust cleared, his eyes traced where I had been a moment earlier, before he suddenly looked behind him, still not noticing me in the air above him.

Wait… was his combat sense that bad?

Well, if he could remain invulnerable while seemingly doing nothing, and wipe out a caravan with a swipe of his hand, then I suppose there was no need for combat senses… but I could exploit that.

My combat style revolved around unpredictable movements, after all, and that was for going against hardened warriors, much less complete novices.

While I still wasn’t sure how to defeat him… at the very least, I could overwhelm him.

I launched a beam of light from my spear as I thrust outwards, the magic not holding much power, but having the effect to blind him as I teleported once more, and as soon as he noticed me, I was gone again.

“You… like a fly! Stay still, dammit!” he declared, turning back and forth as I reappeared around him, launching an attack here and there, but to no avail.

Hmm… like this, while I could stay away for the most part, I wouldn’t be able to land a killing blow.

And even if I could stay away from him… he was still able to deal some serious area of affect attacks, those of which I was only able to survive due to Priscilla’s magic still covering me in her soothing fire.

I needed to find an actual way to harm him… and while that attack against the White Whale that used my Divine Protection was strong, not only was it untrained, but I doubted that it would be able to break his defensive abilities.

That technique… to connect an attack to the target… could it work?

Raising my spear, I teleported behind Regulus as he once again became confused at me movements as I sent a line of mana towards Regulus’ back.

Okay… let’s try this.

My stronger attacks were enhanced with mana, but those could only be used on the spear or my body… at least, that was before the display that killed the White Whale.

Magic could keep it together, and the ambient mana… it could help as well.

My Yang magic creating a path… and the ambient mana securing it… that could work.

With the internal mana covering the tip of my spear, I slashed outward, concentrating on the power of my slash as I forced the internal mana outward.

And it… connected?

No… instinctually, I felt like it did… but he still remained standing unperturbed, having now turned back to glare at me as he took a step backward.

It didn’t look like Regulus was in pain… but he was certainly more cautious now.

Dammit… so even that didn’t work.

“You damn… what are you even doing here!?” he shouted before releasing a sigh as he suddenly reached into his coat, pulling out a small black book that he flipped through before snapping it shut. “You’re lucky to survive today, but I’ll definitely kill you the next time we meet, understood? Haa… how unfortunate… Oi! You! We’re heading back!”

I narrowed my eyes at his words.

Heading back?

After all this?

“Ah… okay, I’m coming! I’ve eaten my full, so I should take the time to digest properly!” the other cultist said, walking over to Regulus’ side.

Wait.

If he was here, then-

“Do not worry, Selian. I am quite fine,” Priscilla said from behind me.

Turning back to see her, I breathed out a sigh of relief as I realized that she was completely unharmed, with her Yang Sword having returned to… wherever it went when she wasn’t using it.

“Hmm… while I would love to take down those fools,” she said, narrowing her eyes at the duo that were walking away, before she then turned over to me. “It appears that you have fought quite the battle already.”

As she said that, I felt the Soul Marriage Technique disappear from my body as the exhaustion from the fight assaulted me all at once, causing me to collapse to my knees as I felt a sharp pain in my core.

Or more specifically… my gate.

It was to the point where I couldn’t even feel any mana within me.

This was a first… I guess that even with my Divine Protection, today, and especially dealing with Regulus, was too much.

“You did well, Selian. Even if the outcome wasn’t the best I could hope for,” Priscilla said with an unnaturally soft voice, sitting down next to me as she reached for my shoulders. “Here. Come rest your head for the moment.”

She then pulled me towards her, laying my head down on her lap, as my eyes shot wide open in surprise.

Dammit… if only I wasn’t feeling so shitty right now, I could be relishing in this feeling of her wonderful thighs beneath me with all my focus.

“Hm? Is something troubling you?” Priscilla asked, looking down at me with a worried frown.

“No… well, something, but it’s okay,” I said, shaking my head. “That aside… I apologize for leaving you to fight the other Archbishop alone. That… was not very knightly of me.”

Honestly, what an embarrassing showing… but at least she wasn’t angered by it.

“Hah. I am not some maiden that should be treated like some dainty flower,” she replied with a huff. “Besides, dealing with that being was within my capabilities, and I had some… unexpected help.”

Unexpected help?

It must have been one of the surviving soldiers of the caravan.

But thank god she was okay… if even a scratch had appeared on her due to my weakness, I don’t know how I would repent.

But more importantly… my mind going back to the battle… and the words Priscilla said as she activated her technique…

“You… you said that you loved me,” I said, feeling my face get hot at the memory. “Did… did you mean it?”

Could I even dream of such a thing?

Looking down at me, her lips curled into a frown.

“Selian… you should know by now that I am not one to spout lies,” Priscilla said as she narrowed her eyes, a smile growing on her face. “Be honored, for you are the sole receiver of my romantic love… so do not take such an honor lightly.”

Huh… was I… dreaming?

No… I don’t think I was, and I had noticed a few signs of such love… but to hear it said so clearly… it filled me with a happiness I could not compare.

But… if she loves me… romantically at that… then this much should be fine, right?

Adjusting my hand to push me upward, I slowly rose my face towards hers with some difficulty, her beautiful lips approaching fast as I felt my heart pound in my chest.

Priscilla gave me a small smile, and I noticed a wave of red flush across her cheeks, and then… she leaned down, her eyes closed as I felt her lips soon overlap with mine.

Closing my eyes, I felt the world disappear as an electric shock ran through my body as my a warmth spread throughout my face.

This… was our first kiss… how amazing.

I had memories of kissing in my previous life, but the experiences I remembered paled in comparison to this.

It was like comparing the flame of a candle to the sun.

This beautiful, inexplicably amazing woman loved me… and was currently kissing me…

My other arm reached up, trembling from the strain as I gently brought my palm to her cheek, gently caressing her soft, warm skin as I pressed harder against her lips, savouring the sweet taste as my mind began to recover from the momentary shock.

But a moment later… we both pulled back, and I was met with the serenely gorgeous expression of a slightly shy Priscilla, her small smile seeming all the more breathtaking with each passing moment.

That… was incredible… but it felt like it ended much too soon.

I wanted to kiss her again.

But no… I had to limit myself, lest I earn her wrath with my overwhelming affection.

As I looked into her mesmerizing red eyes, I couldn’t help but think back to Subaru and the girl that he was currently fighting for.

More specifically, I was thinking of how he called her name.

I was the only one that called Priscilla her name without any honorifics, but still… that was just her name. 

And a fake one at that.

She deserved something much more special… and I wonder if she would like such things.

“Pris…” I voiced out, my tone light and tender. “I love you, Pris…”

And then, I found myself momentarily shocked once again as her face sprouted in a blush even fiercer than before.

Did… did calling her that make her like this?

If so, then this was troublesome… with such a flustered expression, I was sure that she would absolutely enrapture everyone with such beauty.

So perhaps… I would need to keep that name for when we were together in private.

“Y-You… calling me that…” she said, stumbling over her words before she shook her head. “Fine. I was going to allow you to taste mine lips as the reward for your feats against the White Whale, but seeing as you have already stolen it for your deeds in this last battle… I suppose I will allow you to call me that as your reward instead…”

Mindlessly, I reached upward once more, running my hand through her hair as I found the strength to sit up.

“Pris…” I said, staring deeply into her eyes.

“W-What is it? On second thought, don’t use that name wherever you please,” she said, turning away.

But before she could completely look away, I placed my hand on her cheek, turning her head to face me once more as I captured her lips again, attempting to show the extent of my passion and love as I reached over to take her into my embrace.

Thankfully, she seemed to reciprocate my advances, as she trembled in my touch as her hand reached out for my hair as well, but just as I began to open my mouth… she pushed me away.

“D-Don’t get conceited!” she said, leaning back as she narrowed her eyes at me, her cheeks still glowing red.

Ah… I guess I went too far.

“What… does this mean that I can’t kiss you again?” I asked, giving her a smile. “But that will be troublesome… I believe I might already be addicted.”

“I-It’s… not that,” she said, averting her eyes as she sent a light glare my way. “Just… certainly not in public… you fool.”

Ah… I think my heart just leapt out of my chest.

That meant what I thought it meant, right?

I could kiss her in private?

Ah… how wonderful.

I feel like I was going to lose my mind.

“U-Uhm… excuse me, Selian, Priscilla-san… but I would like to take a tally of the fallen now that those two have left,” a voice said, interrupting us.

Hm?

Priscilla… san?

Who would be able to call Priscilla without the proper honorific?

Only me, who had been given a special privilege, and the other candidates, who were on an equal standing with her.

Getting to my feet, I looked over to the girl that had called out to us, her reddened cheeks contrasting with the serious expression on her admittedly attractive face.

And that face… along with that long, green hair… she looked quite similar to the matriarch of the Karsten family that had set up the White Whale subjugation force.

But she was right.

As amazing as the discovery of Priscilla’s love was, and how exciting the taste and feeling of her lips were, celebrating that could come later, considering the scene of death and destruction around us.

“Yes, my apologies, but… may I ask who you are? I’m not very familiar with the platoons or soldiers,” I said, brushing off the dust from my pants as I looked at her.

“Uh… what? Selian… what are you saying right now?” she asked, tilting her head in confusion.

Huh?

Why did she sound so… familiar with me?

And why… why, in the core of my being… did I feel like something was wrong?

“I-It’s… Crusch… are you joking around right now? I’m Crusch Karsten,” she said, her eyes narrowed.

Huh?

The Karsten name?

Was she… related to them somehow?

But regardless…

“I’m sorry, but… I don’t know that name,” I said with a small frown.

Her eyes widened in shock as her face fell, a look of hurt flashing across her face as she continued to stare at me in confusion.

“…Huh?”

That’s what I wanted to say.

Just… what was with this situation?

Chapter 19: 19 - The Effect of Gluttony

After meeting the green-haired woman, as well as our odd conversation afterwards, we were quickly diverted from that topic considering the surrounding destruction.

It seemed that, unfortunately, the effects of the attack were just as bad as it seemed from the initial visual devastation, as many soldiers had been torn to shreds from Regulus’ attacks, and nearly every soldier near the front of the line had been injured from the ambush.

And then, there were the other victims… those that hadn’t been killed or injured by either of the archbishops, but still, they couldn’t be called living either, as they simply slept with a calm face, completely unmoving despite all our efforts to wake them.

This was something rare, but not unheard of in this world.

The Sleeping Beauty disease.

It was a condition that nobody knew about in terms of how it came to be, nor how to cure it, but the legends concerning the ailment were prevalent nonetheless.

So how did so many suddenly end up in such a state, or at least a state similar to it?

We didn’t know.

Thankfully, most of the forces near the back of the caravan had survived the attack, which included many healers, so, with me using my Yang magic to repair as many of the destroyed carriages as I could, we loaded up the casualties before continuing on our way to the Karsten estate to get everything sorted.

To think that such a great victory would come at such a cost, and not even in the battle that had slain the White Whale… it was unfortunate. And needless to say, the morale among the troops was not great despite the success.

And past the destruction and death… there was another issue.

This one concerning the green-haired woman, the supposed Crusch Karsten, from before.

“So… you say that you became Karsten Duchess after obtaining the title a few years ago from your father, and are also one of the royal candidates in line for the throne,” I said as we surveyed the yard of the Karsten manor, the grass filled with the corpses and injured soldiers from the previous battle.

“Yes… that is true,” Crusch said, her head hung in defeat.

“I see… but unfortunately, there are only four candidates for the royal selection, so it is hard to believe your words,” I said before looking at her. “But yet… despite that, as well as how amazing your supposed past seems… I find it hard to believe that your words are a lie…”

That, at least, caused the woman to smile slightly, giving me a grateful nod as she raised her head.

“Thank you… but unfortunately, it seems that not everyone agrees with you. And even then… there is not much I could do with such a position, when the world has completely forgotten me, with even history being rewritten,” she said, her face distorting as she bit down on her lip. “Truly… just how could such a thing happen? Besides being taken from the people’s memories, even the very fabric of reality has been altered to erase my presence.”

Indeed…

One of the first things we did upon returning to the Karsten manor and announcing our presence, was to head inside to check on Crusch’s former room, as such physical evidence would eliminate much of the confusion concerning the woman.

Yet, when we arrived… the room was empty, save for the basic furniture fit for a guest room.

As Crusch had said, it was if the world had decided to erase her presence… that is, if you believed her words, which I did.

I wasn’t able to explain it properly, but for some reason, I found that I trusted her, even with her outlandish claims.

An instinctual pull, you could say.

Although… the fact that so many others from the ambush of the archbishops had been forgotten certainly helped.

I wonder… was it something to do with them?

The archbishops, that is.

A power akin to the particle acceleration that Regulus had… a power that went against the rules of the world…

It had to be… right?

“Ah… she’s here,” Crusch suddenly said, looking over to the manor’s entrance with a smile. “With this, things should become clearer… or, at least… I can only hope so.”

I watched as she grew a nervous smile, her hands tightening into fists as I followed her gaze to where a carriage had passed through the front gates, with knights riding at it’s side as it made its way towards us.

She must be quite scared of what could happen, along with the slight feeling of optimism.

After all, that very carriage that was approaching contained her supposed mother, Helena Karsten, the very woman who had organized this expedition with the connections gathered from Wilhelm, Subaru, and Anastasia.

Although… at this point, I had a feeling that it wasn’t quite the case… and the vague memories I had about everything getting arranged seemed… inadequate.

Was this the effect of one’s mind being distorted?

But even then, Priscilla said she didn’t feel such oddness in her memories, so maybe it was just me?

I didn’t know… so, as she said, hopefully we could clear such things up.

After all, if there was one connection that couldn’t be broken by memory alterations, it would have to be the connection of a mother and a daughter.

“Then… let us go, Crusch,” I said, giving her a nod as we both stepped forward.

We quickly found ourselves in front of the carriage as the side door opened to reveal a woman with long, flowing green hair and deep amber eyes.

She… really did look just like Crusch.

“Selian-dono… I see that the expedition was successful, though it seems that there were still losses…” she said, looking over to the field of casualties with a frown before looking back to me. “You called me here to discuss this matter, I presume? Although the messenger wasn’t open with much of the details…”

“Yes, Helena-sama, that is exactly right… although, I must ask why you were outside the Karsten manor,” I said, bowing my head as I extended my hand to help her down. “I am simply curious.”

“Is that so? Well, I was just… yes, I was simply visiting an old friend, is all,” she said before bringing her hand to her chin as she descended from the carriage. “Although… I do wonder why I felt so compelled to visit them than to invite them to the manor… how odd.”

I see.

This certainly gave some merit to Crusch’s story.

In my memories, Helena Karsten was someone I had met after helping quell the disaster of the Great Rabbit that had encroached on her territory, and we had met once more during the royal selection ceremony as she had come with the role of the Karsten Duchy’s representative as her husband, the Duke, remained in their territory.

But for Crusch, in her memories, she was the Duchess, and the only reason her mother was in the capital was to give her support as a mother rather than a noblewoman, as her parents had decided to separate themselves from the political side of managing the territory to allow Crusch to have full control.

This included not living at the manor, but rather an inn in the noble district, which would explain why the current Duchess was not at her family’s manor before now.

“M-Mother?” Crusch said, her voice trembling as she moved from behind me into view.

“Hm? Who are… you…” Helena said, her voice quieting as she took in Crusch’s form, her eyes widening in surprise.

I felt Crusch shudder from my side, but a moment later, she steeled her resolve as she stepped forward, her head held high as she gave Helena a smile.

“I… am your daughter, Crusch Karsten,” she said before her bravado faltered. “You… do you remember me, Mother?”

Helena’s eyes shook at Crusch’s words, but a moment later, she calmed down, her face going stern as she narrowed her eyes at the two of us.

“I see… this certainly explains the urgency of your summons, Selian-dono,” she said as she looked at Crusch once more, her coldness faltering slightly. “And as for your declaration… while I do admit I see the similarities, I cannot remember you… now, I apologize, but I need to survey the situation.”

And with that, Helena turned to walk away, a slight frown on her face as she averted her eyes from Crusch.

I could understand.

If someone randomly came up to me saying they were my child, I wouldn’t be able to act calmly, even if there was an obvious confirmation such as a matching appearance.

But for Crusch… even if she could logically understand, such an action wasn’t something she could take so easily.

“W-Wait! Mother…” Crusch said, extending her hand outward.

But Helena did not wait, instead making her way to the group of knights that were handling the organization of the remnants of the force.

Seeing the green-haired woman walk away, I turned back to Crusch, watching as her face went through a range of emotions that soon settled on despair and hopelessness as she lowered her arm.

“I… see… right, even Mother doesn’t…” she muttered, her voice beginning to quiver. “Right… she always taught me to give myself space when faced with an overwhelming situation… so something like this is only natural… yes, it is only… natural…”

Such a face on the woman… while I didn’t know her for long, I at least knew that it didn’t fit her.

She looked so lost and so… defeated.

It was something that I couldn’t allow.

I didn’t know why, but my mind was screaming at me that such an expression was not right.

“Crusch… while I cannot completely empathize with your situation, at the very least, you should know that I believe you,” I said, grabbing her shoulders as I turned her to face me, her eyes widening as they looked into mine. “I… still do not remember any of our previous interactions, but nonetheless, I feel a… connection with you. Instinctually… I can tell that you are not lying.”

I felt her shoulders tremble within my grasp as she slowly nodded her head, having understood my words, but still keeping that same expression on her face.

“So rest assured, even if no one remembers, including me… I believe you,” I continued, giving her as soothing of a smile as I could. “And if you need help in convincing others, I shall do so to the best of my ability. So even if you seem lost at the moment… at least know that I am on your side, and you are not alone.”

Finally, I saw a shift in her demeanour, as she then looked up at me with an expression of shock, before I noticed her eyes begin to water.

“Selian… thank you. Truly… thank you,” she said as she leaned her head forward, her forehead landing against my breastplate under my chin. “I understand, from your perspective, something like this must be odd, but please… as you’re the only one I can count on… even if it’s undignified…”

I was able to understand what she was saying.

With her world ripped away from her, she required comfort.

And words could only provide so much.

So, wrapping my arms around her side, I brought her in for a hug as I felt her tremble once more within my grasp.

“Of course, Crusch… simply let it out,” I said, bringing a hand up to pat her head.

It really felt similar to when I would console Felt, or whenever I praised Schult for his duties.

Perhaps a sort of brotherly instinct?

But either way, my words seemed to do the trick, as I felt her begin to cry against my chest, her hands reaching out to grasp the ends of my dirtied cloak as she continued with her quieted sobs.

I… wasn’t quite sure what to do here.

Crusch, from what I gathered in our time together, was a very well put together woman, as even with her issues, she did not waver until now.

And aside from Felt, who was my dearest little sister, and Priscilla, who was the woman I loved and someone whose confidence held no bounds, I had practically no experience with comforting women.

So… I simply continued patting her head, hoping to be somewhat of a reassurance in the very messed up situation she had found herself in.

A stabilizing presence, one could say.

Thankfully, her sobs soon quieted down as she seemed to calm down, having gotten all of her emotions out.

But… things could never go that smoothly.

“Fool… what in the world do you think you’re doing,” a voice laced in anger spoke out, making me instantly freeze as Crusch deftly exited my grasp.

Shit.

“P-Priscilla-san-!”

“Be quiet, forgotten woman,” Priscilla spat, turning her head to me as she narrowed her eyes. “Selian… I will ask again, just what do you think you were doing while I was cleaning my august self.”

Oh.

She… was pretty pissed.

And that… was definitely my fault.

I had promised to only look at her, after all, yet when I saw Crusch’s expression… I couldn’t simply stand there.

“Priscilla, I-”

“I understand that you are a man, but are you so in heat that you cannot control yourself for but an hour without latching on to another woman?” she asked, cutting me off as she went up to place her fan under my chin, her Yang magic activating as I felt it begin to heat up. “Well? Any words to defend yourself?”

“U-Uh, no… I’m sorry, my love… it was simply out of reassurance…” I said, squinting as I began to feel the pain. “So please, Priscilla…”

Her red eyes narrowed as I felt the heat began to recede, and with a click of her tongue, she finally let me go.

“Fine. But I shall remember this transgression and punish you fittingly for it… and if you shall ever repeat it again…” she said, her words trailing off with the hint of a threat.

No, not a hint. That was more like a statement, if anything.

But I didn’t plan on making her angry about such a thing again.

After all, the line between seeing her cute side from jealousy and actually hurting her was one that I never intended to cross.

That would simply be mean, and if she did the same for me… I doubt I would take it well.

“And as for you, since you seemingly cannot find yours, use this for the moment,” Priscilla then said, turning to Crusch as she tossed over an object that Crusch quickly caught.

As she opened her hand, it was revealed to be Priscilla’s insignia that denoted her candidacy for the throne.

And… it was not glowing.

“I… see. Despite the prophecy being changed, I had a small hope that it would still recognize me,” Crusch said, looking down with a sad smile, having apparently wiped her face of her tears, but her eyes still red from the previous display. “But I suppose that isn’t the case…”

Right… apparently, as part of the supposed ‘reality manipulation’ that had even changed the objects in the world, Crusch’s insignia that she kept in her manor had been lost, so we didn’t validate for her possible candidacy right away.

But it seemed that, just as my memories told me, as well as those of everyone else’s, there were only four candidates for the throne.

I could only assume that she was quite put down that her goal of reaching the throne was no longer possible… at least, not through the royal selection.

“Hmph. Do not lament too much, forgotten woman, for even if you were a candidate, it was all but a farce in front of my eventual victory,” Priscilla said, placing her fan on her chin as she looked at Crusch.

“Ah… well, I have to admit your words bring some comfort,” Crusch said, averting her eyes.

“Are you sure the comfort you feel isn’t from rubbing your hands all over my knight?” Priscilla interjected.

Crusch simply froze, her cheeks gaining a flush as she quieted down.

Priscilla… was that really necessary?

“T-That… that’s not-”

“Silence,” Priscilla said, interrupting Crusch’s stammering as she narrowed her eyes at her. “Now, assuming your claims to the past are correct, I do wonder what exactly was your reason for reaching the throne. Fame? Power? A specific reform? Indulge my curiosity, considering how your previous display has displeased me quite a bit.”

“Ah… my reason…?” Crusch said, looking down to the insignia in her hand. “Yes… yes, I did have a reason.”

“Oho? Continue,” Priscilla said, lowering her fan from her chin.

Crusch’s eyes narrowed as a small frown sprouted on her face.

“I… wished to renounce the covenant with the dragon, and have Lugunica support itself without the need of any external forces, subjecting our safety to the whims of a legendary figure,” she said, prompting both Priscilla and I to glance at each other in surprise.

That was quite the reason.

“Interesting… that is quite the ambitious goal,” Priscilla commented with a slight smile. “In fact, shall that dragon prove to be boring or ugly, I might do the very same thing.”

Crusch’s eyes widened as she looked between the two of us, her face turning into one of pondering before she eventually closed her eyes.

Her hands clenching into fists, she then opened her eyes once more, staring at the two of us with determination as a subtle pressure sprung from her being.

“Uh… what’s wrong?” I asked.

“Nothing… no, things simply became much clearer to me,” Crusch said, shaking her head as she extended her hand to pass the insignia back to Priscilla. “I was impressed after seeing you two in battle against the White Whale, and after the fight against the archbishops, it simply assured my thoughts even more.”

“Hmm? And what are exactly these thoughts, forgotten duchess?” Priscilla said as she took back her insignia, the red glow shining bright in the dimness of dusk.

Crusch looked down at the glowing insignia with a slight smile, and then, with a nod to herself… she suddenly dropped to her knee, placing her hand on her chest as she looked up at Priscilla.

“I have decided. For the echoes of the Lion Kings of the past that I see in the two of you… I wish to see such people take the throne and lead our nation to true independence, even if it is not me at the helm,” she said, wearing a confident grin. “So, Priscilla-sama… allow me to serve you as your knight.”

Huh… wow.

I… did not expect such a thing.

But as for Priscilla…

“Hmph. Very well,” she said with a satisfied smile as she extended her hand towards Crusch’s lips. “I accept your offer of loyalty… but do know that I will not treat you any differently simply for being a former competitor.”

Did that mean Priscilla believed Crusch’s story?

Maybe… but I guess that didn’t matter now.

“I… would not ask of it, Priscilla-sama,” Crusch said, hesitating for a moment before she lightly kissed the outstretched hand. “Until you reach the throne, and even afterwards… I shall be your sword.”

“Good… now, rise,” Priscilla said, bringing her hand back to her chin in thought. “And as my servant, I suppose you deserve a fitting reward for driving away that disgusting man-child known as Gluttony… indeed, from now on, you shall be the one to dress me in the morning and night.”

Pardon?

“Uh, Priscilla?” I said, a bit confused.

Wasn’t that my job?

“Fool. Did I not say you need punishment?” Priscilla said, sending me a glare that soon transformed into a smile. “And for the man who stole my lips for his whims… I simply can’t trust you to control yourself in such a setting.”

“Uh… right,” I said, nodding my head.

I… guess that was correct.

And either way, even when I was dressing and undressing her, it was more of Priscilla doing the work since I tried to avert my eyes from her body.

Though… I did often find my gaze wandering, giving me memories that I found quite pleasing… but it would be best for a fellow women to be dressing her.

“W-Wait… then, you two…?” Crusch said, looking between us in confusion as she rose to her feet, her cheeks reddened.

Ah… right.

I suppose a knight dressing their lady wasn’t particularly common… especially when that knight was a man.

“But do not worry, if you are good… then maybe I will allow you the greatest reward of disrobing mine divine self once more,” Priscilla said, ignoring Crusch’s flustered state as she raised her chin towards me.

“I… will try,” I said, looking away.

But… please don’t put it that way, Priscilla.

“Attention! The secondary forces have arrived!” one of the soldiers shouted.

Oh?

Turning my gaze back towards the entrance, I watched as a line of carriages made its way in, each of them filled with people that were not amongst the expeditionary force.

Ah… right.

Subaru did ask to bring some civilians with them upon their return, as he wished to evacuate the village near the manor.

It would certainly be a bit more crowded, considering the casualties lining the front yard, but at least we already had a field camp organized, so logistics should run smoothly.

While most of the carriages stopped near the entrance, one of them continued onward, a grey-haired young man at the helm, as it rolled to a stop in front of us with three figures immediately exiting the back.

“Subaru, Emilia-sama, Rem… it is a pleasure to see you, despite the… unfortunate circumstances,” I said, stepping forward as the three stared at the surroundings with wide eyes.

“W-What… what happened here? The fight wasn’t this bad, was it?” Subaru said.

“No… this was from a secondary attack from the Witch Cult on our way back… but I can explain that later,” I said, shaking my head. “Did everything concerning the Archbishop of Sloth go smoothly?”

Subaru continued staring at the lines of bodies and tents serving as field hospitals before his gaze returned to me.

“Yeah… yeah, everyone’s safe… but this… this is horrible,” he said.

Rem went up to grab Subaru’s arm, but I noticed that there was an angered glint in her eye as she surveyed the casualties.

“Just… how many people are like that?” Emilia asked with worry.

“Unfortunately… quite a lot,” I replied. “The three of us were able to eventually drive away the attackers, but… much of the damage had already been done upon the initial encounter.”

“I see…” Subaru said, frowning as he turned to face us as a slight smile grew on his face. “But… at least the three of you are okay, Selian, Priscilla-sama, Crusch-san. I suppose that could be called a silver lining.”

“Yeah, I suppose it… could…” I said, my words trailing off as I realized what he had just said.

“Huh? Why are you looking at me like that?” Subaru asked in confusion.

“S-Subaru-dono… do you remember me?” Crusch asked, tilting her head with a hopeful glint in her eye.

“What? Of course, I do! What kind of joke is that?” Subaru said, shaking his head as he looked to Emilia and Rem. “I mean, it’s not like I have short term memory loss or something, right, you two?”

He… remembered?

How?

Why?

Did… did it have something to do with an area of effect?

I mean, the capital was closer than the Mathers territory, so it could be the case, but…

The two in question simply stared at Crusch in confusion, looking between her and Subaru, as well as Priscilla and me, before Emilia eventually stepped forward.

“I’m sorry, but… Crusch-san…” she said, tilting her head. “Who are you?”

…Now I was really confused.

—

“So… let me get this straight,” I said, tapping my fingers against the table as Subaru and I finished our talk. “You remember everything about Crusch, and didn’t even notice a difference in anything before returning here, and you… have no clue as to why.”

“Y-Yeah… although, I did notice that Ferris and Wilhelm were acting a bit weird, but I didn’t think much of it,” he answered, rubbing his head in confusion. “Argh, just what the hell is this? I wish I could tell you why, Crusch-san.”

“No, it’s fine,” she said, releasing a sigh as she leaned into the chair beside me. “Just knowing that there is one person that remembers me fills me with immense relief, so for that, even if it is but the work of luck… thank you.”

“Oh… no problem,” Subaru said, averting his eyes at the sincere smile Crusch had just shown him.

I watched as Rem narrowed her eyes at Crusch, scooting a bit closer to Subaru’s left as if to assert her dominance.

And oddly enough… I watched Emilia pout as well, deciding to reach out and grab the end of Subaru’s sleeve.

I guess there was some progress between them while we were gone… and at least now, they were back on speaking terms once more.

“But still… what the hell happened? You get attacked by two strong guys, and then they randomly leave, leaving Crusch without anyone remembering her? That’s such bullshit!” Subaru said, frowning in anger. “Crusch-san… would you need any of my help in clearing your name? I can tell that things have been… difficult.”

“The Witch Cult again…” Rem mumbled, her eyes narrowing ever further in anger.

I guess she had quite the grudge against that group.

Crusch gave Subaru another soft smile before shaking her head.

“While I thank you for the offer… there is no need. Even with your word, we wouldn’t be able to change much, especially since I am no longer considered a candidate,” she said before looking over to me, and Priscilla who was to my left. “And besides… I have already found another to put my trust in, so while my condition is unfortunate, it isn’t as if all is lost.”

“R-Right… well, if you’re fine… then I guess that’s alright,” Subaru said, releasing a sigh.

A soft silence fell on the room, only to be interrupted a moment later by the knocking of the door.

“Excuse me, Emilia-sama, Priscilla-sama. Allow me to make a report,” Wilhelm said as he entered the room. “I have sent the Iron Fang back to their master, and Ferris has finished healing who he could amongst the injured. However, for those afflicted by the Sleeping Beauty disease… there are still no signs of recovery thus far.”

Ferris then followed behind him, his head hung low, a complete difference to the usual energetic boy I knew.

I doubt it was due to the fight against Sloth, nor the destruction they discovered afterwards… instead, it seemed as if he was lost… going through the motions without a purpose…

And it wasn’t hard to guess why, considering what Subaru had confirmed.

“Hmm… it seems there is a face I do not recognize,” Wilhelm said, narrowing his eyes at Crusch. “But you look awfully similar to Helena-sama… she did mention having someone claim to be her daughter as I sent her off…”

“Y-Yes… that is me, Wilhelm-dono,” Crusch said, releasing a sigh. “Although, I am curious… how did you end up joining the expedition to defeat the White Whale?”

He narrowed his eyes before looking down.

“I… had gotten into a disagreement and found myself under arrest for my mistake, but having heard of my goal and story, Helena-sama took it upon herself to offer me the chance to take down the White Whale,” he said, his face growing a smile. “And now that has been achieved… I can only thank her for her kindness.”

Yes… at least, that was what he believed in his memories.

“So it seems that Mother simply replaced me… no matter,” Crusch said, shaking her head. “And? Now that your goal has been achieved, what do you plan to do now, Wilhelm-dono?”

I was interested in that as well, now that he didn’t have Crusch to devote his sword towards.

Would he retire?

Return to the Royal Knights?

“That… is another reason why I had come here,” he said, closing his eyes before looking over to Subaru and Emilia. “Subaru-dono… you have done me a great service in making my dearest wish come true and allowing me to avenge my late wife. And to see you with Emilia-sama, and the kindness you two share… I would be delighted to join your cause as your sword.”

My eyes widened at this as I immediately looked towards Crusch.

“Uh, Crusch, do you-”

“It is most definitely alright,” she said with a smile, watching as Emilia began waving her hands in a state of flustered shock. “I no longer have a cause for him to devote his sword towards, so it would be unbecoming of me to try to change his mind with a promise that he no longer remembers… especially when he seems to have found a place already.”

I… see.

There was certainly some frustration in her expression, at least from what I could tell, but I also knew that she was genuinely glad that Wilhelm was moving forward.

“B-But, Crusch-san, she’s the one-”

“Subaru-dono… it’s quite alright,” Crusch interrupted Subaru, looking at him and Emilia with a smile. “I believe the Sword Demon, now without the pains of the past holding him back, will be a great addition to your cause. All I ask is that you treat him well, although I doubt I need to worry.”

Really… she was quite the strong woman.

Considering what I knew of my little sister, as well as Priscilla… it seemed that the royal selection was full of such women… although, one had unceremoniously been removed from the competition.

It truly was unfortunate.

“U-Um… if you’re alright with me… I would gladly have you as part of my camp,” Emilia said, bowing to Wilhelm with a smile. “I hope we can work together… oh! And if you have any problems, please don’t hesitate to speak with me!”

Right… Emilia, while not showing any of the ‘strength’ in the ways of Priscilla, Felt, and Crusch, did have her own strength as well in the form of kindness.

Although… while it was good to have, it was something that could get in the way of ruling.

But perhaps Wilhelm’s experience would help her in that sense.

“Tch. It’s as if she has flowers for brains,” Priscilla mumbled from the side, her foot tapping against the ground in dissatisfaction. “I do not find this gaggle of idiots very entertaining… Selian, do something.”

“And what would you like me to do, Pris?” I asked, turning to face her with a smile.

Her eyes widened for a moment before she suddenly jabbed her elbow into my side, making me wince as she looked away.

“That name is not something to be used here, fool… and that does not change the annoying atmosphere around here,” she said, having opted to look out the window.

Cute.

But indeed… it was getting late, and while there wasn’t anything urgent, we would need to convene once again tomorrow in order to discuss the battle of the White Whale, the attack on the convoy, and how to deal with the giant corpse we had left behind near Flugel’s tree.

The killing of the White Whale was sure to open up many trade routes, and I can only imagine how many merchants will be thankful now that the threat of that legendary monster was gone, so it was prudent for Priscilla to make her contribution to the battle known.

Or, well… our contribution, but that was essentially the same thing.

But that could wait until later, and with Wilhelm handled… there was one last thing to do.

“Ferris… I am guessing you don’t remember me either?” Crusch said, smiling sadly at the cat-eared healer.

He had looked quite depressed as soon as he entered the room, but I doubt that was due to any trauma from the battle or in healing the casualties of the archbishops’ attack.

No… he simply looked lost… empty.

A being without purpose… or rather, someone whose purpose was completely erased from their mind.

And if Crusch’s story about him being her most loyal retainer and dearest friend were true… it made quite a lot of sense as to why.

“N-No… but… I can’t help but want to,” he said, walking forward to stand in front of Crusch. “You… I’ve heard that you claim to have been forgotten by everyone… did… did we know each other?”

Crusch smiles softly as she nodded her head.

“Yes… we knew each other very well,” she said. “Fourier and you… you two were my dearest friends.”

Ferris’ eyes widened.

“F-Fourier-sama? He… he…”

“Was he the one that saved you from your parents, I presume?” Crusch asked, getting a slow nod from the shocked Ferris. “I see… well, still… while I cannot ask you to rewrite your memories from those of mine… I still would like to be your friend once more, if that is possible…”

Ferris’ eyes widened.

“Y-You would?” he asked.

“Yes… in fact, like this, I would say that I would prefer our friendship starting anew, as there would be no complications of duty getting in the way,” she said, standing up and extending her hand. “So, Ferris… would you like to be my friend?”

“I… I would,” he replied, extending his hand to meet hers, the two of them sharing an awkward handshake before they smiled.

How heartwarming.

But still… despite that composed smile of Crusch’s… I could tell that she was dissatisfied.

“Ferris-san… I believe you are currently a royal knight without a master, correct?” I asked the boy.

“Huh? Uhh… yes. I had pledged my magic to Fourier-sama before he passed… but since then, I have been staying in the Karsten Duchy with Helena-sama and Meckart-sama,” he answered.

Right… Crusch’s parents.

“And are you sworn to them?” I asked.

“N-No… they simply allowed me to stay with them after Fourier-sama’s passing…” he said, looking down as he squeezed his fist. “It’s the greatest of kindness for a useless healer like me… someone who couldn’t even save their friend.”

“F-Ferris…” Crusch said, her eyes turning down as she then looked back to me.

Yeah… I knew what she wanted.

And I had been planning it anyway.

I just hope that Priscilla doesn’t get angry at me afterwards…

“Then, Ferris… how would you like to join Priscilla’s camp?” I asked as I stood up, causing the boy to look towards me. “You could reignite your friendship with your forgotten former liege… and there are many uses for your skills within the territory.”

Ferris flinched, looking towards me and Crusch for a few moments, before looking back down at his hands.

“I… yes. Please… allow me to join you,” he said.

“And is mine opinion not of consideration?” Priscilla said, her fan reaching under my dirtied cloak and torn shirt to press against my bare skin, the heat of her Yang magic nearly causing me to yelp.

“B-But Priscilla… he would be very useful, and you love useful people,” I said, rubbing my lower back as she retracted her fan.

“That may be true, but I do not care about how useful one is when they are a snivelling idiot like that boy,” she said with a frown. “I do not have the interest in harbouring a lost, overgrown kitten, wandering aimlessly as he searches for a reason to live.”

Right… I had a feeling Priscilla would hate Ferris, although they had rarely interacted.

She was quite good at forming an initial opinion of someone, and the tough thing was, she was often so accurate right off her initial glance that it took a lot to change such an opinion.

“While that is true… would it not be interesting to see if he can change? People can grow quite a bit when they have found a purpose… right?” I asked, taking her hand as I made her look into my eyes.

It was obvious who I was referencing with that last part.

She stared at me for a few moments, and her harsh glare slowly receded.

“Do not compare yourself to that wretch,” she said, averting her eyes as she retracted her hand. “But fine… though, if he taints my vision, I will surely throw him out.”

“That’s all I can ask,” I said, quickly grabbing her hand to plant a kiss on it before backing away.

Of course, I got a kick in the shin for my transgression.

A worthy exchange, in my book.

“Fool,” she spat, clicking her tongue as she turned away.

And with that all cleared up, I then turned to face Subaru and Emilia, the two of them having been staring at our exchange with wide eyes.

“So, you two… what is the plan now? Will you be joining us for the negotiations regarding the White Whale?” I asked. “I am sure the council will want to hear of your fight against Sloth as well, even though the Iron Fang can explain it in your place.”

“U-Uhh, well, for now, I think we’re going to head back to the mansion tomorrow morning to take the villagers back to their home,” Subaru said, looking back at Rem. “Right?”

“Exactly. Rem’s sister has led the others to the Sanctuary, but that is a relatively short trip compared to the capital,” Rem said calmly. “They should have returned by tomorrow afternoon, and by then, Roswaal-sama should be back from his previous trip.”

The Sanctuary?

Was that some other village?

I was curious, but it didn’t feel like my place to ask.

“And I will be joining them,” Wilhelm said. “I have already talked to Helena-sama about removing myself from her employ, so there is no need for further discussions.”

“I see… then, I hope to see you before you depart,” I said, bowing to the two. “It’s been a long day, so let us end it with this.”

And with that… we all left the room, with Subaru, Emilia, and Rem heading to where I could assume the villagers were in order to relay them of tomorrow’s departure, and with me following behind Priscilla as we headed back to her manor.

At least… that was before I felt something tug on my sleeve.

“Crusch…” I said, looking back at the woman, as well as Ferris, who was behind her. “Ah, right. You don’t have a place now, do you? There are more than enough guests rooms in the manor, so please follow us.”

“N-No! Well… thank you, but… that’s not what I wanted to talk about,” she said, shaking her head.

“Oh? Then what is it?” I asked, briefly looking back at Priscilla, who had stopped walking, having turned around to stare at me with narrowed eyes.

I won’t hug her again, my lady, so please don’t look so angry!

“It’s… I just wanted to thank you… for taking me in… for giving me a chance to be friends with Ferris once more… for giving me hope… in the scariest moment of my life, you saved me, so thank you,” she said, looking up at me with a smile. “While I am upset that I will no longer be able to fight for the throne… at the very least, I can still fight for the future of the nation… and by your side no less.”

“I see… well, there’s no need for thanks, since I know you will do your best,” I said, returning a smile. “Ah, and about your former position… while I cannot ask others to treat you with respect, and especially Priscilla now that you have sworn yourself to her… would you like me to call you with honorifics?”

Crusch’s eyes widened for a moment before she suddenly shook her head.

“No… in fact, that is another part of this arrangement I am thankful for,” she said, her cheeks gaining a bit of a flush. “Selian… being your equal is not bad at all.”

“Ah… okay then,” I said, abruptly turning away.

That… was quite the nice smile.

Thinking that, I quickly hastened my steps to catch up to Priscilla, as both Crusch and Ferris followed behind.

Chapter 20: 20 - Tales of a Lost Timeline II

“And you’re all good to go?” I asked Subaru.

We were currently standing next to the line of carriages holding the residents of Arlam village, the settlement that they had evacuated due to the threat of the Witch Cult, with all of them prepared to head back to their homes.

I had already said my goodbyes to Emilia and Rem, who had already gone into the front carriage, as well as Wilhelm, who was driving said carriage, so it was only Subaru who I still had to say my farewells to.

“Yeah, it’s all good. We should get to the village by the afternoon, and then life can finally return to normal,” he said, smiling as he looked at the rising sun in the distance. “I… really need a break, you know? That was hard as hell, especially for a guy like me.”

“Well… yes, I suppose you do,” I said, following his gaze.

The two of us remained standing there in silence for a few moments before I felt the mana behind us shift.

“Morning~!” a slightly familiar, high-pitched voice said.

“Huh? Puck?” Subaru said, turning around to face the floating cat spirit. “What are you doing here? Emilia even said she’s been having some trouble calling you? Is that fixed now?”

“Well, don’t mind that… let’s just say I wanted to talk to you!” Puck said with an odd smile. “I’m sure you have some questions, right? Especially concerning that forgotten royal candidate…”

Wait… did he also retain his memory of Crusch, like Subaru?

And more importantly…

“Apologies, Great Spirit, but do you know what happened?” I asked, narrowing my eyes. “I feel it in my soul, that I should remember, and that something is off… but I have no clue as to why, and I can’t remember no matter how much I try to focus… just what happened?”

Puck placed a paw on his chin as he narrowed his eyes at me.

“Hmm… you feel something off, huh? Well, I guess it makes sense…” he muttered, shaking his head. “But as for what happened to that girl, as well as the rest of the forgotten people and those who lost their memories… that would be due to the Authority of Gluttony.”

“The Authority of Gluttony…?” I questioned.

That must be something related to that self-introduced Archbishop of Gluttony, Lye Batenkaitos, right?

If Crusch was fighting him along with Priscilla… was that the cause of what happened?

“Yep! I think you already realize who has that power, but in essence, it allows the user to take someone’s ‘name’ and ‘memory’,” he said, twirling in place as he continued to explain. “When someone has their ‘name’ eaten, their existence is removed from the world, like what happened to that girl you took into your camp. And when someone has their ‘memories’ eaten, well… I think that’s quite self-explanatory.”

“I see… that makes sense, but… what about those people who are affected by the Sleeping Beauty disease?” I asked.

“Well… when one is forgotten by the world, and forgotten to themselves… then what are they but an empty existence? A husk, if you will,” he said.

That… made some sense.

“So that’s why… do you know how the Archbishop did it? The method? Requirements for activation?” I asked, pressing the spirit for an answer.

It couldn’t be so simple as having anyone that the Archbishop wanted being affected, as Priscilla was completely fine and Crusch still had her memories despite the two having fought him directly.

So… what was it?

“Sorry, but I don’t know more than that, nor how to reverse it, and more importantly… I have to go now,” he said, looking down at his body beginning to disintegrate. “So, Subaru, I hate to ask you of this, but I’m leaving Lia in your care. Keep her safe for me, alright?”

“Huh? Ah, sure, I guess…” Subaru’s words trailed off as Puck completely disappeared, leaving us standing alone once more. “…I was planning on doing that anyway, though.”

“Well, that was… certainly something,” I said, looking over to Subaru. “And I’m guessing your knowledge of the Witch Cult doesn’t extend to Gluttony as well?”

“Nah, sorry… I’m not that amazing,” he said, shaking his head. “But… it’s probably about time I head back, right?”

“I would say so… something like defeating the White Whale deserves quite the celebration, so we will meet again,” I said, turning away. “Take care, Subaru.”

As I began walking, I suddenly felt my arm be grabbed, forcing me to stop and turn back to the culprit.

“Subaru…? Is there something wrong?” I asked.

“No, just… I just wanted to thank you,” he said with a wide smile.

“Thank me…? But you contributed just as much against the White Whale, arguably more considering the importance of your information,” I said.

What was he going on about?

“No, not that… just…” he said, shaking his head as he looked back into my eyes. “I just wanted to thank you for giving me hope, I guess… anyway, I’ll see you later, alright? Let’s have a nice party after everything is cleared up to celebrate a successful hunt!”

“Oh… alright,” I said, watching him walk away as I remained in a state of confusion.

Giving him hope… what did he mean by that?

But more importantly… about the new information… I guess I would need to talk to Crusch, huh?

— Natsuki Subaru —

I wasn’t enough, I knew that.

I wasn’t near good enough.

To defeat that damned motherfucker that dared to kill Rem like that… that murdered the villagers, not even sparing the kids… the one who hurt Emilia…

To rid the world of that scum, and all of his damn followers… I needed help.

Crusch was useless, blabbering on about ‘duty’ and ‘honour’ when she wouldn’t even fight without gaining something in return.

Anastasia was also a bitch, just weaseling information out of my idiotic self.

So, there was one last place to turn to.

In hindsight, I probably should have gone here first, considering how he helped me before, but that woman… Priscilla Barielle… she was a bit scary.

So, with Rem having gone to ask the knights for their aid, I found myself standing in front of the so-called Sun Princess as she sat on her throne, with Selian at her side.

“So… you wish for me to aid the half-elf in defending her territory from some cultist scum?” Priscilla said as she raised an eyebrow at me.  “And what exactly do I get out of this?”

Fuck… not this again.

“I… does that really matter? There are innocent people that will die! Kids too! And I need to save Emilia!” I said, standing up in anger. “Does that… does that not matter to you too?”

I looked over at Selian, trying to gauge his thoughts, but all I saw was a frown on his face as he looked at me.

The hell?

What was his problem?

“Hmph. A village being wiped out, you say? I do not see how that affects me,” Priscilla said with a snarl. “This world is a dangerous one, and there are many villages that have met their end, either due to war, monsters, disease, or famine. So tell me, why should I care about this specific one, and much less a village that is not my responsibility?”

I grit my teeth.

What the hell was wrong with these people?

All of them… did they not care about anyone but themselves?

“So… you’re just like them, huh?” I spat in anger. “Fine then, you just enjoy yourselves here, and I’ll go back without your help.”

Dammit.

This was my last chance too…

“Wait right there,” Priscilla said, causing me to look back at her as she got up from her chair. “Comparing me to those commoners is quite distasteful. And this seems amusing enough to earn my attention, so… convince me.”

“Convince you… did nothing I just said convince you already?” I asked.

“No, it did not. Instead, I will have you convince me with your actions,” she said, coming to stand down right in front of me. “Kneel. Kneel and lick my foot, like the dog you are, squandering your pride for the sake of your master, and just maybe… I will grant you your wish.”

Lick… her foot?

I hesitantly looked over to Selian, only to see him pressing his palm to his face in annoyance, but still not doing anything.

Fuck… this crazy bitch… was she a sadist or something?

But fine… if it meant being able to get back to Emilia and show her my worth… then this was fine.

Doing as she said, I got to my knees as Priscilla took her foot out of her heel, lifting it so that I could take it into my hand.

Dammit… this was embarrassing.

Releasing a sigh, I lowered my lips down to the top of her foot, preparing to plant a kiss just as she had asked… at least, that was before she suddenly pulled away.

“So you really are such a disgusting, boring man. How foul,” she spat in anger and disgust.

The foot in front of me suddenly blurred before I felt a sharp impact on my face, sending me tumbling backward across the floor before I slammed into the door of the hall, causing me to sharply exhale from the pain.

What… the hell?

“What you just performed was not loyalty, but rather the abject greed of a pig! Not only have you soured my mood, but you have angered me so greatly that I will absolutely become your enemy, no matter what camp you choose to join!” Priscilla shouted in anger, her fierce eyes trained on me before she turned back with a sigh. “Selian, take him out of here. Kill him if you must. I simply do not want to see him again. Ah, and you will need to lift my mood after this, understood?”

“I got it, Priscilla… but I think I’ll just take him outside,” Selian said before teleporting to my side and lifting me up by the arm as I remained in a daze. “That… wasn’t a very good display, Subaru…”

I was then taken through the halls of the manor as my mind remained stunned, and before I knew it, I had been taken back outside the front gate, with my face healed from the earlier strike.

“Priscilla can be a bit… difficult, but you chose the worst words to use,” he said with a sigh, bringing me out of my state. “I can probably make it so that she won’t attack you like she promised, but I won’t be able to change her mind. Especially after earlier.”

“Oh… I see…” I said, looking down at my feet. “But… why won’t they help? Isn’t that something natural, especially for the strong…”

“Subaru… this world is dangerous, even for the strong,” Selian said, causing me to look up at his serious face. “And more importantly, you are someone who wants to support Emilia-sama, a candidate to the throne. No matter what, your choices will have politics weaved within, especially when asking for support from another candidate… essentially an enemy.”

“I… I know that, but aren’t lives more important?” I said.

“Yeah, I agree… but that’s how nobility is. Subjects are put under the lord, and the lord must provide protection to them in turn. It’s a matter of responsibility, and as Priscilla said, Emilia-sama and Roswaal-sama are responsible for that village, not her,” he said, patting my shoulder. “Try to think about the bigger picture. While lives are on the line with that supposed Witch Cult attack, the future of the kingdom itself is also at stake here with the royal selection… that’s all the advice I can give you.”

That… wasn’t what I wanted to hear.

That wasn’t an answer, dammit!

“Fine… fuck it, fine!” I said, pushing his hand off as I began walking away with an angered frown on my face. “I’ll do it myself then!”

Yeah… I’ll do it myself.

—

I had finally made a move, having gathered a group of merchants to use for transporting the villagers and everyone in the mansion away from danger before the Witch Cult could attack.

It was three days earlier than before, so I should get there in time.

And it was going well.

I was actually excited to finally show my cool side to Emilia, even if it would be hard to explain the future that hadn’t happened yet.

But then…

“What do you mean? There wasn’t anyone to our right… are you good in the head?”

Something went wrong.

“There wasn’t anyone to our left either… are you truly okay, Subaru-san?”

Something was… horribly wrong.

“Subaru-san… what are you talking about? I was the only merchant you hired… are you feeling unwell?”

The pressure in the air… the subtle fog that had settled around us… instinctively, I could tell that something was very, very-

I stood stock still as a giant eye appeared on the right of the carriage, peering through the fog as it’s ginormous pupil focused on me.

“W-What… the hell-!”

My words were cut off by a blaring shriek, one that forced me to curl my head into my chest at the unsettling sound.

“The White Whale!? What is the White Whale doing here!” Otto, the merchant I had hired, screamed as he snapped the reins to push the dragon carriage forward. “No… No! I don’t want to die here!”

“C-Calm down!” I tried to appease him, but to no avail.

Well, it was obvious as to why.

It was because I was scared as well.

We continued down the road, the wheels of the carriage rumbling as we tried to outpace the monster called the ‘White Whale’.

But yet…

“It’s chasing us! Why is it chasing us!?” Otto screamed, tears beginning to pour out of his eyes.

What… what was I supposed to do?

Staring out the back of the carriage, I watched as the silhouette of the giant creature came closer, a giant horn piercing through the dense fog.

“At this pace, it will catch up to us…” Rem said, turning to look at me. “Subaru-kun… can you turn around for a moment?”

“Uh… is this really the time?” I asked, showing my back to her.

“Yes… unfortunately, this is the only time,” she said, placing her hands on my back. “Subaru-kun… I love you.”

I then felt a shock run through my body as I instantly fell to my knees.

Wait… I couldn’t move.

Why couldn’t I…

“R-Rem… what… did you do…?” I asked, struggling to turn my head to look at her.

“Rem will do what she must for the love of her life… and I know Subaru-kun is much too kind to allow me to do this, but… it is something that I must do for my own selfish sake,” she said, whispering in my ear as she backed off. “Merchant, please continue to the Mathers estate no matter what. I will fend off that monster so it doesn’t reach you.”

W-Wait! Rem!

“D-Don’t leave me-!”

I was stunned into silence as a giant pillar of light appeared behind us, the monster letting out a fierce cry as a figure appeared next to us a moment later.

“What exactly is the White Whale doing here…” Selian muttered, looking down at me with a frown. “Subaru… you are truly unlucky.”

What…?

What was he doing here?

“Selian-sama!? How did you-”

“I was able to get my lady to allow me to come here, although she will definitely be angry when I get back… but I didn’t think I would end up encountering one of the Three Great Mabeasts,” he said, cutting Rem off as he looked back out the end of the carriage. “This is something that even the past Sword Saint couldn’t beat, so while I can’t say in confidence that I will kill it… I will at least ensure your escape.”

“U-Understood… please, at least make sure Subaru-kun makes it out,” Rem said, bowing her head.

“I intend to get you all out of here, so simply focus on moving forward,” Selian said before he suddenly disappeared, the sound of the White Whale’s cry of pain echoing soon after.

Rem and I continued staring out the back of the carriage, only hearing the sounds of a distant battle accompanied by a large flash, the two of us watching in worry as Otto continued driving forward.

Eventually, the fog cleared, giving us a view of… nothing.

Nothing but the passing grasslands as the night stretched into the distance.

“S-Selian?” I said, noticing that I was able to move my body again as I used my phone for light, briefly noting the time as I tried to look for any signs of… anything.

But there was nothing.

At least… that was before a body suddenly appeared at my side, crumpling onto the floor of the carriage.

“Selian!” I said, kneeling down as Rem did the same.

He… he was bleeding pretty bad, and his arm was twisted the wrong way, not to mention his leg…

“What happened?” I asked.

“Ack… it… I did not expect it to have a sonic attack,” he rasped, his voice shaky. “I guess that’s one of the Three Great Mabeasts for you…”

“Did you kill it?” I asked.

“No… it just suddenly flew away… but that’s the best I can ask for,” he said, struggling to rise to his feet before suddenly collapsing, both me and Rem reaching to grab onto him.

“Selian-sama, don’t move, Rem will begin healing you,” Rem said seriously, placing her hands on his injuries.

But I… I couldn’t do anything.

Watching as Selian slowly drifted into unconsciousness with the glow from Rem’s healing magic lighting up the carriage, I grit my teeth at the sound of his slow breaths.

He… he came for me.

Even after all the shit I did… he came for me, and even got injured in doing so.

To put it lightly… I didn’t feel very cool at the moment.

And now that our transportation was gone, what was I supposed to do about the Witch Cult?

—

“Then, now that we have returned, I will continue healing Selian-sama in one of the guest rooms,” Rem said, holding Selian’s body over her shoulder as she headed down one of the halls.

I definitely needed to keep this to myself.

Not only would Selian be embarrassed if he knew about his current position, but I had a feeling that Priscilla wouldn’t be very happy either.

“Yeah… I got it. I’ll see if Emilia-tan can help too,” I said, turning to look down the opposite hall. “And to do that… I need to talk to her.”

“Okay… good luck, Subaru-kun,” Rem said as she disappeared into a nearby room.

Right… now, I just needed to explain everything to Emilia.

Then… she would understand.

She was such a kind girl… that was why I fell in love with her so easily, so it was obvious that she would understand.

—

How did it come to this…?

Holding Emilia’s cold, dead body in my arms, I felt my world crumble.

How long had it been since I tried to tell her everything, just like she wanted me to?

While I didn’t expect to be able to tell her about Return by Death, when I didn’t feel the usual squeezing of my heart, I thought I was finally able to remove this burden of loneliness.

But no… whatever that curse was… it went for Emilia instead.

This was all wrong.

Everything was wrong.

“Beako… just kill me already,” I said, looking down at the ground with a blank expression.

What was even the point of everything?

Repeating the same mistakes over and over, failing every time… what was the point of such a power when it all led to the same conclusion?

But still… I knew that I didn’t want to live right now.

Even without the power to reset, I didn’t deserve to be in a world without Emilia… especially one where I killed her.

“Don’t be ridiculous… if you truly want to die that badly, then do so in a place away from Betty,” she said, raising her arm as the space in front of me tore open into a swirling portal, revealing a forest. “Don’t make Betty sad, I suppose!”

I felt my body get dragged into the portal, landing on the hard ground a moment later, trying my best to keep Emilia’s body from getting dirty.

Just… how pathetic could I be?

Laying here, doing nothing…

“Oya…? Oya oya oya~? It seems that the girl of the ordeal has already met her end!” that familiar, grating voice said, causing me to raise my head. “How very… slothful!”

Petelgeuse Romanee-Conti… that damned Archbishop of Sloth that had caused me so much pain!

The one who killed Emilia, Rem, everyone!

“What’s with that anger in your gaze, boy? And not to mention the overwhelming love I sense on you… are you perhaps Pride?” he asked as he tilted his head, causing me to grit my teeth in anger.

No matter what… even if she had already dead, I would rather die then let his filthy hands get on Emilia!

Is there something here? A knife? Something to use-

“Hey, fuckers… what the hell is going on here?” a voice suddenly said.

Widening my eyes, I looked to my side to see Selian standing with his spear at the ready, looking around at the robed figures surrounding us before looking at me… as well as Emilia.

“Subaru… what happened to her? Rem and I were looking everywhere for you…” he said, eyes widening in shock as he looked over to Petelgeuse. “And you… I don’t think you’re a nice guy, are you? Did you do this to Emilia-sama?”

I had expected Petelgeuse to go on another crazed rant in response to being called out, but instead, when I looked at his face, I saw an emotion I had yet to see on the man.

Fear.

“Y-You… you! What are you!?” he screamed, clawing at his eyes. “No no no no no! Impossible! Impossible, impossible, impossible! This… this is impossible!”

I widened my eyes as a mass of shadow hands burst forth from his chest, rushing towards Selian all at once.

I was about to speak up and warn him… but it seems like even while weakened, Selian wasn’t to be underestimated, as he instinctively teleported into the air, dodging the strike.

“You… how can you see them!?” Petelgeuse shouted.

“See what? Crazy bastard,” Selian muttered, appearing before one of the cloaked enemies and running his spear through their chest, moving on to the others.

Wait… could he do this?

I watched as Petelgeuse continued to lash out, sending his hands in a crazed rant to attack Selian as he continued to dodge while taking out the other robed cultists.

But before their battle could conclude… they were both forced to stop, having their feet frozen to the ground as the temperature around the area dropped to a chilling degree.

“You… what has happened to my daughter?” a cold, emotionless voice said, resounding through the forest.

My teeth already chattering from the chill, I looked over to see Puck floating in the air in front of us, his eyes narrowed in anger as a storm of ice spears were prepared behind him.

“You two… begone,” he said, another wave of cold washing over me as Puck unleashed the storm of ice spears to cover the ground, stabbing into everyone but me.

Looking to the side, I saw as both Petelgeuse and Selian were covered in frost, a collection of spears running through their bodies as Selian’s bright red eyes slowly lost their light before he dropped to the ground.

No… no!

Selian!

And this freezing cold… I remembered it.

This was what killed me in the other two loops!

“P-Puck… why!?” I grunted through gritted teeth as I held Emilia close.

“Because this is a conversation for only the two of us,” he said, floating down in front of me. “Subaru… you have committed three grave sins.”

Sins?

What… what was he talking about?

“First, you broke your promise with Lia. You know that promises are important to spirit art users, correct? Second, you returned to the mansion against her wishes. But worst of all…” he said, his glare turning fiercer. “You let Lia die.”

I felt rooted in place, whether because of the cold or fear… or perhaps, it was because I knew he was right.

I let Emilia die, and I broke our promise…

“But I do not resent you… nor do I resent anyone,” he said, extending his paw. “So, as I act according to my contract… sleep.”

I felt another wave of cold wash over me, my body locking up as I fell to the side, my gaze landing on the dead body of Selian.

Ah… I should have thanked him for coming back to help me.

I never did that, did I?

Fuck… he was so strong too… better than my weak and useless self.

And then finally… the world turned to nothingness, before I soon found myself back in front of that damn appa stand.

…

I was done.

I wanted to give up.

Even after all the pain of the Witch Cult, there was still that White Whale to deal with.

Overwhelming, insurmountable odds… that was what I was going against.

But… Selian was able to beat that monster back… and Petelgeuse seemed afraid of him too, for some reason, and Selian was able to contest both him and the Witch Cult before Puck intervened…

So maybe… maybe there was a chance.

“Subaru-kun?” Rem asked, causing me to turn to her and meet her blue eyes that were radiating worry. “Subaru-kun… is there something wrong?”

Was there something wrong…

“I… Rem, I don’t know what to do,” I said.

What was I supposed to do here?

To get out of this hopeless situation…

“Then you can simply tell Rem. Rem will always be there for Subaru-kun, after all,” she said, revealing a warm smile.

A smile that I didn’t deserve.

“Just… why are you so nice for a useless guy like me?” I asked, shaking my head. “You’re making me feel bad here…”

As I looked at her face again, I saw that she was now wearing a frown.

“Subaru-kun… come with me,” she said, reaching out to grab my hand as she began pulling me forward. “I think we need to have a talk.”

Unable to protest, I simply followed her.

And that, after some emotional words with the cityscape as our background… I laid my ugly self bare to her… and she accepted it.

She was right… I didn’t want to give up.

As she said, it wasn’t something easy for me to do.

But this situation wasn’t something I could get through with pure guts.

No… I needed to use the information I gathered in the previous loops to get everything back to normal.

So there was now only the need to plan.

And with that… my time in this isekai world truly felt like it started… 

All the way from zero.

— Selian —

“Crusch… are you busy?” I asked, gently knocking on the slightly open door.

“Ah! No, I am not. You can come in, Selian,” she said, prompting me to do exactly that.

Watching as she finished running a comb through her hair, Crusch then turned to give me a small smile as she got up from her seat, a definite change in her demeanour from last night.

“You seem… better,” I said, pointing out the obvious.

“Indeed, and I feel better as well. While I can’t say my current situation is the best, I do feel like I can see a future to work towards, so it would be useless for me to wallow in despair,” she said as her cheeks quickly flushed red. “And… about last night… m-my childish display…”

“Don’t worry about it,” I said, reassuring her. “Besides, there is no need to be embarrassed about feeling vulnerable. Consider it a privilege of the common folk, if you will.”

Although, I think that anyone should be able to feel vulnerable with the right company.

And I could only hope I was that company for Priscilla.

“T-Thank you… but I don’t plan on putting on such a shameful display again,” she said. “Anyway… may I ask where you were this morning? I believe I heard you heading out before sunrise.”

“Just seeing off Subaru and the villagers from the Karsten manor… and on that note, I do have a few things I need to talk to you about,” I said, my tone turning serious. “But first… do you need anything? I understand that most of your personal items were lost, correct?”

“Ah… yes, but that is of no consequence. My sword and armour were kept with me, and as for the clothes, I do plan on going out to restore my wardrobe to an acceptable level,” she said as she looked down at her casual blue dress, grimacing as she pinched the end of it. “While I do have to thank the maids for lending me this clothing… I do not think it suits me.”

…Really?

“Hmm… well, I disagree, but if you’re uncomfortable wearing such clothing, then I won’t comment,” I said, closing the door behind me. “You should ask Schult to help you when you go out. I’ll give him some money for it as well, but his childish charm is quite useful for negotiations.”

Not receiving an answer, I looked over to Crusch, who was staring at me with wide eyes.

“Crusch?” I asked, confused.

“U-Uhh, nothing! Just… you said you… disagree? No… never mind,” she said, pressing her hands to her cheeks and shaking her head before she looked back to me. “Thank you for taking on the burden of payment… I promise to pay you back at a later date.”

Hmm? Why did she seem so surprised at me disagreeing?

She was quite the objectively beautiful woman, so there was no way such a dress wouldn’t suit her…

But I guess that didn’t matter at the moment.

“No need. Consider it your first salary,” I replied, waving my hand. “Now as for the second topic… I have obtained a clue as to what happened to you.”

“You… did? Explain… please,” she said, her eyes narrowing in seriousness as she took a seat opposite me.

And so, I did. Fully recounting my conversation with the talking spirit and the power of the Authority of Gluttony.

“So… did that Archbishop do anything during your fight that might lead to a clue?” I asked.

“Hmm… no, not really. He was skilled at evasive manoeuvres, and had terrifying agility and experience, but aside from his knives, there wasn’t anything of note…” she said, her words trailing off as an odd look formed on her face. “Although… there was one moment where I was exposed and expected to get struck, but he simply touched me with his hand… and I believe I heard him say my name before licking it… could that be it?”

“It… very well may be, but that doesn’t give us much, does it?” I said, a frustrated frown growing on my face. “And either way, even if that’s a clue as to how it activated, we still don’t know how to reverse it… perhaps only killing him would bring your ‘name’ back.”

Honestly, what an odd condition… but if we knew it in advance, that should be helpful.

“I… could only hope so,” she said, shaking her head. “But still… the Witch Cult has evaded the knights for their entire existence, so I can’t expect us to chase after him for revenge… and even then, I don’t find my predicament a complete tragedy. But as for those who had both their ‘names’ and ‘memories’ stolen…”

“Yeah… that will be tough,” I said, tapping my finger against the desk. “For now, we know that they don’t need to eat or drink, so I’ve asked the healers to take them into an empty barracks for storage… I’ll probably ask Ferris to periodically check on them during our time in the capital to see if he can find anything.”

“That… is likely for the best,” she said, releasing a small sigh before she looked to me. “But ignoring that, I believe this is my first day of knighthood… Would I be able to ask you for guidance?”

“Yes… of course,” I said, getting to my feet as Crusch followed suit. “I’ll tell Schult to take you shopping after lunch, but for now, I’ll give you a tour of the mansion and Priscilla’s usual schedule… though, she usually acts to her own whims, so take it with a grain of salt.”

“I see… that seems like quite the troublesome predicament,” Crusch said with a smile.

“Well, she’s certainly an interesting woman, and dealing with her eccentricities is the first task of being in her service,” I said, opening the door to the hall. “But she found you interesting enough to take you on as her knight, so you’ve already gone further than anyone other than me. Honestly… I’m a little jealous.”

“Fufufu, considering that display I saw after the battle, I don’t think you have to worry about jealousy, Selian,” Crusch said teasingly.

“Ah… right,” I muttered.

I forgot that she had seen that…

But either way, with all that set, I then began the official tour of the manor.

Ah… and I should probably give one to Ferris as well once he was finished with his report to the royal knights.

Chapter 21: 21 - A Celebration

A couple of weeks had passed since the successful hunt of the White Whale, and after spending the time in the capital, we were then called to the Mathers domain to celebrate the subjugation of the White Whale and the Archbishop of Sloth, as well as Subaru becoming Emilia’s knight.

The ‘we’ in this case consisting of Priscilla, Crusch, and I, while excluding Ferris as he had decided to remain in the capital for a final check on the victims of Gluttony’s authority before we would return to the Barielle estate.

Even Schult was here, having driven the carriage over, though he was currently preoccupied with spending time with that young maid as well as that blue-haired noble girl who was apparently the heiress to the Mathers estate.

I just hope he was doing well, as the last time I had seen him, that blonde-haired demi-human maid had been quite… excited about the objectively cute boy.

Anyway, in the time since the day of the expedition, Crusch had fit in relatively well with Priscilla and me, with her main task being to simply shadow us until she got used to her new surroundings, which would only change once more when we returned to the barony.

And as for Ferris… well, he was still a bit down compared to his usual self, but he was slowly getting better as the days went by.

There was, of course, the issue of his loyalty, as unlike Crusch and I, he wasn’t necessarily devoted to Priscilla… but that wasn’t really too much of a problem, considering that Priscilla didn’t really like him being around anyway.

I could only hope that Ferris could find a purpose, even if he didn’t end up becoming a knight sworn to a candidate like me, Crusch, and now Subaru.

And yes… Subaru had finally become Emilia’s official knight, transforming his previous embarrassing and baseless declaration at the capital into reality.

Good for him. And he really deserved it considering how hard he worked to set up the expedition.

But speaking of Emilia and her camp… it seemed that there had really been some large changes in the time since the battle against the White Whale, considering how the previous residence of Roswaal’s had supposedly been burned down, hence why the current party was being held in another mansion of his domain.

I was sure there was a story there, but I was sure I would be told what transpired later tonight… if it wasn’t a camp secret, that is.

Anyway, after the initial announcement of the accomplishments, as well as the beautiful ceremony where Subaru officially swore his blade and became a knight of Emilia’s, there was only the celebration part of the party left.

It was a more relaxed event, as evidenced by the relatively casual attire of many of the attendants, and the informal conversations being exchanged.

Even though Priscilla was a lord, she had not had any parties as she deemed such gatherings as ‘useless’, and even if we did, it wouldn’t have such a pleasant atmosphere like this.

It was… nice, to be among friends like this.

Watching as Crusch and Rem continued to talk to each other from across the room, with Rem’s twin sister standing near them, I felt a small smile form on my face.

I guess they were getting along, huh?

It was good that Crusch could find another friend after her situation, even if she was a maid in another camp.

“Hey, Selian! Doesn’t this sword look cool?” Subaru said, causing me to turn back to the group.

Looking at him, who had remained in his butler attire with his ceremonial sword at his side, as well as Emilia, who had changed back in to her usual white and purple dress, I shook my head at Subaru’s excited grin.

“That’s just a ceremonial sword. While it can be used in combat, it is quite brittle in comparison to others, so I would not recommend it,” I said with a smile.

“Tch. What a buzzkill… but it still looks cool, right?” he said, nodding to himself. “Now that things have calmed down, I think I might start training with this. Wilhelm-san should be a good teacher, right?”

“I believe that is the case… but don’t get too ahead of yourself. Your foundation is solid, but it takes years to properly use a sword, especially to the point where you could be useful in a fight,” I said, patting his shoulder.

It wasn’t that I thought he was weak, it was just, in comparison to Emilia, Wilhelm, and even Rem… well, he needed to make up a lot of ground to make an impact.

Or, in short… he was too weak.

Sorry, Subaru.

“Yeah, but it’s better than nothing, right? And wouldn’t I look impressive if I used a sword, Emilia-tan?” he asked, turning to the half-elf that was beside him.

“Hmm, I think you look plenty impressive as you are now, though?” Emilia said with a smile. “Besides, you can leave all the bad people to me! I’m going to get much stronger with my magic, you know!”

“Your words are as comforting as always, Emilia-tan, but it hurts my pride to hear that last part…” Subaru said with an exaggerated frown, causing Emilia to burst into a chorus of giggles.

They seemed quite closer than before, and while I couldn’t put an exact finger on why and how, they seemed much stronger… mentally, that is.

It was like a veil of deception and insecurity had been washed away, revealing people that even Priscilla didn’t seem to mind being in the presence of, considering how she was still standing at my side.

To be able to change my lady’s initial assessment of them as ‘disgusting trash’ was quite the accomplishment, especially for Emilia who hadn’t done anything in our presence, unlike Subaru who faced the White Whale alongside us.

I wonder what happened to them in such a short time…

“Selian,” Priscilla said, causing me to turn to her. “I see that you’ve noticed too.”

Ah… just how was she able to read my thoughts so well?

“Indeed, I have… though, they still don’t hold a candle to you, my love,” I replied with a smile, causing her pondering expression to falter.

“Y-You… are you trying to tease me right now? In such a public setting?” she asked with a frown.

“No… I’m simply reminding you,” I replied, shrugging my shoulders. “Or… do you dislike such things?”

Her eye twitched before she brought her hand up to my face, gently caressing my cheek before pinching as hard as she could, causing me to wince.

“Ouch…”

“Then stop spouting such idiotic things, Selian,” she said with a frown. “And… I have affection for you as well… thus, stop acting so… so…”

“In love? Apologies, but I can’t really change-”

“No! It’s that! Just stop acting like that, you fool!” she interrupted me, pulling harder on my cheek.

But for some reason, instead of feeling any pain, all I could do was smile at the feeling of her touch, and the look of her flustered face.

“Um… you two… you are awfully close, aren’t you?” Emilia said, causing both of us to turn back to them. “Just… how long have you been together?”

My mouth widened into a smile.

“Well, if you’re talking about being ‘together’, then it’s only been around-”

“It’s been a year,” Priscilla said, sending me a sharp glare before she looked back to Emilia. “This fool arrived at my domain’s doorstep a year ago, so I decided to give him a place to stay. Though, as of recent, it’s as if he’s looking to get kicked out once more…”

Please don’t joke about that…

“Wow… but still… it’s really~ sweet to see you two together. I can only hope that… well…” Emilia then looked over at Subaru, who was still fiddling with his sword, before suddenly looking away with flushed cheeks.

Oh?

Subaru… it seems that the fortune of love has indeed turned in your favour.

“P-Priscilla-san… do you mind if we talk over there for a moment?” Emilia asked, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear.

“Hmm? I suppose so… follow me, girl,” she said, turning around as she led her away.

“I, uhh… wonder what that is about,” Subaru muttered to himself, the two of us watching as Emilia waved her hand around as she continued talking to Priscilla. “I hope it’s not anything bad…”

And as for my lady… she seemed… amused, by whatever was going on.

I would have to ask her about it later.

“I doubt it,” I responded.

If Priscilla was going to do something mean to Emilia, she wouldn’t put on airs while doing so.

That honesty was one of the things I loved most about her… even if it put us in many troublesome situations.

“Subaru,” a childish voice then said, causing me to look down at Subaru’s side.

Huh… why was there a little girl clinging to his hand?

“Oh! Beako! Did you have some sweets?” Subaru asked.

“Indeed, I suppose. They were quite good, but I would prefer if you ate with me next time, in fact,” she said.

Uh… I was kind of lost here.

Wait… the energy I felt radiating from her…

“Excuse me, but are you a spirit, perhaps?” I asked, looking down at the girl with two coiled twin tails.

What an interesting hairstyle.

“Hmm… you… and yes, I am the Great Spirit of Yin, in fact. And I am the one contracted to Subaru, I suppose,” she said, tilting her chin up with a proud smile.

A Great Spirit… yet another one in this camp, and this time contracted to Subaru.

How amazing.

“I… see…” I muttered, turning to Subaru for a moment. “And just how did this come to be?”

“W-Well… I guess you could say that I promised to be with her for all my life, and to show her all the fun stuff you could imagine,” Subaru said, bringing his other hand down to pat the girl’s head. “And who wouldn’t want such a cute partner, right? My sweet Beako!”

“S-Stop that, I suppose! That is much too embarrassing!” Beatrice replied in a fluster, reaching up to swat his hand away.

Looking at their sweet exchange, as well as the earlier words from him that sounded like a proposal, I couldn’t help but find a certain word coming to mind.

And then there was that young maid girl who had so lovingly passed Subaru his meal earlier…

“Huh? Selian? Why are you looking at me like that?” he asked.

“Nothing… you lolimancer,” I said under my breath as I looked away.

“Hey! I take offence to that!” he said, pointing accusingly in my direction.

You take offence to it, yet you didn’t deny it… I was beginning to question my choice in friendship a little.

“What ridiculous things are you two spouting… and you there… you are the one that landed the killing blow on the White Whale, correct?” Beatrice said, shaking her head as she turned to me.

“Uh… yeah, although it was a team effort,” I said.

“Hmm… so there is only the Black Serpent that is left… how interesting, I suppose,” she muttered to herself.

The Black Serpent… that was one of the Three Great Mabeasts.

And speaking of that…

“Does that mean that it’s true? Did you really defeat the Great Rabbit?” I asked, narrowing my eyes at Subaru. “I had heard that blonde kid saying such a thing, but it didn’t seem like anything more than a rumour…”

But such a rumour, despite seeming so amazing, did not feel baseless.

“Ah… that… yeah, we defeated it. Although it was mostly my incredible Beako-chan and Emilia-tan doing the work,” Subaru said with a smile.

Ignoring how his hands began to quiver, I brought my hand to my chin in thought.

“How amazing… congratulations on such a feat, but in order to submit such an accomplishment to the council, you may need a piece of evidence,” I said.

Of course, they would eventually accept it if the Great Rabbit did not appear for another few years, but by then, the outcome of the royal selection would have already been decided, so it would prove useless in furthering Emilia’s cause.

And either way… I really should stop supporting other camps.

“Nah, it’s fine. We got rid of it for our survival, so it’s not like we expected to get anything out of it,” Subaru said, shrugging his shoulders.

“If you’re fine with that, then I won’t comment further…” I said, looking back down once again, only to notice that Beatrice was glaring at me quite harshly with her butterfly-styled pupils. “Um… may I ask if I offended you, Beatrice-sama?”

She simply narrowed her eyes further before suddenly flinching as Subaru squeezed her hand.

“Hmph. Nothing like that, I suppose. It is better to say that your existence itself offends me,” she said.

Okay… ouch.

To be told that by a cute little girl… if I didn’t know that this was a Great Spirit, I might have been truly hurt by those words.

“B-Beako-chan?” Subaru said, confused.

“Don’t worry, Subaru, it’s not as if I feel malice towards him. It is simply that he is dangerous, I suppose,” she said, shaking her head as she looked towards me. “That power… it feels like a Divine Protection, but stronger… even though it isn’t being used to its full potential, I can still feel the mana being taken out of the air, and from what I can tell, it can also steal the Od of others as well… a monstrous ability.”

My eyes widened at her words as I suddenly knelt down to get at her eye level.

“Are you sure, Beatrice-sama? Could you… tell me more?” I asked.

The secret of my Divine Protection… I wanted to know more, especially ever since that strike against the White Whale.

I could probably replicate it, but if it left me in the same state after only one attack, it was essentially useless in most situations, as no target would simply come towards me as I struck, like the White Whale did.

“Hmph. This is simply my conjecture, so don’t expect too much, in fact,” she said, narrowing her eyes. “It resembles the Divine Protection of the Sword Saint, at least from how Mother described it. But in terms of absorbing mana… it is even stronger. While not dangerous right now, if you ever wish to actively use it, I would caution you to be careful, I suppose. Especially around spirits… if it can affect the Od, like I presume, it would be akin to absorbing their entire being, in fact.”

“I… see… thank you for your consideration,” I said, nodding to her before I stood up once more.

Well… that would explain why I had such terrible compatibility with spirits when I could essentially drain them of, well… them.

But being akin to the power of the Sword Saint… perhaps I could ask Reinhard for some advice if I found the time.

This might be the way to get stronger… especially if there were monsters like that Regulus hiding in this world, waiting to bare their fangs towards Priscilla and Felt.

“Subaru… could you come over here, please?” Emilia suddenly said, causing Subaru to look her way.

“Ah! Of course, Emilia-tan!” he said. “And Beako, how about you go get another cake? I want to try one with you!”

“Hmph… that is acceptable, I suppose,” she said, letting go of his hand as she walked towards the tables.

Watching as Subaru headed towards Emilia, I looked over to Priscilla, who had returned to my side.

“So? What was that about?” I asked. “You seemed to be having some fun from what I could tell…”

“Hmm… yes, it was indeed amusing,” she said with a smile. “And as for what… well, it could be said that I gave her some advice.”

“Advice? What advice?” I asked.

“Hmm… how to reward a good mutt, I suppose,” she said cryptically as she nodded towards them. “Simply watch.”

I did as she asked, hearing the faint sound of Priscilla’s light laughter as Emilia hesitantly reached for Subaru’s collar, pulling his head down as she suddenly planted a kiss on his cheek, causing his face to immediately light up in a red hue.

That was… awfully forward.

So that advice… Priscilla was the type to enjoy naive playthings, and unfortunately, Emilia had outed herself as exactly that.

“Just… keep the teasing to a minimum, Priscilla… please,” I said.

“Oh, there is no need for me to interfere further. I simply decided to push things forward for mine amusement,” she said, the two of us watching as Rem suddenly ran over.

How did she get there so fast?

And had she been watching Subaru the entire time?

Either way, with Emilia turning around to hide her face from him, Rem took the opportunity to tie things up by reaching up to kiss Subaru’s other cheek, leaving him in an even further flustered state.

Dammit… Priscilla was right… it was quite amusing to watch.

“Excuse me, Priscilla-sama, Selian-dono… am I intruding on something?”

Turning to the voice, I met the eyes of Wilhelm as he smiled between the two of us.

“No… my lady was just having her fun,” I said, glancing over at Priscilla, who was still watching Subaru and the other two. “Is there something you need, Wilhelm-dono?”

“I simply wished to introduce you to someone,” he said, pushing the blonde haired kid from earlier to stand before me. “This is Garfiel Tinsel. While he could still use some work, I believe he will grow into quite the formidable knight, and I think the two of you will get along.”

“Oh? A formidable knight? That is quite the praise from Wilhelm. Good to meet you, Garfiel,” I said, nodding to the boy.

“Yeah… good ta’ meet ya too, I guess,” he said, narrowing his eyes at me.

He was analyzing me… and from the way his fur was standing on end, it seems that he noticed how much of a possible threat I was.

Was it the instincts of a demi-human, or was it his intellect?

Either way… it was praiseworthy.

“I believe you have encountered the Bowel Hunter before, and it is he and I who put an end to her deeds. Unfortunately, we could not save the mansion in the process,” Wilhelm said before looking down at the boy with narrowed eyes. “And Garfiel… it would be best that you respect this man. Selian-dono is likely the strongest in the kingdom aside from the Sword Saint, so you should see him as someone to match in strength.”

The Bowel Hunter… Elsa?

Did that mean the old mansion was destroyed by their fight?

And for the boy to have lent a hand in such a battle… well, I could tell he was strong, but I guess he was even more impressive than my instincts told me.

That aside… from that tone Wilhelm was using… did he take this boy on as his mentor?

How interesting.

“The strongest? Are ya sure?” Garfiel said, turning to Wilhelm with wide eyes as the old man simply nodded in affirmation. “Whoa… hey! Selian, right? Come outside and fight me! I wanna see what you’re made of- oof!”

His words were promptly cut off as Wilhelm smacked him in the back of his head, the old man releasing a sigh as he shook his head.

“What are you trying to do during a celebratory party, Garfiel? Go back to Otto-dono if you cannot control yourself, and ask again at a better time,” Wilhelm said sternly.

“Alright… got it…” Garfiel said, turning to head back towards the tables.

“He… seems like quite the interesting fellow,” I said, watching as the boy sat down next to a grey-haired man.

“He is… his tenacity is praiseworthy, and his strength is quite amazing for his age… though, he needs to work on his manners, among other things,” Wilhelm said with a small smile before looking back at me. “But aside from that, I also wanted to congratulate you on obtaining the title of ‘White’. Priscilla-sama is lucky to have two of the kingdom’s best magicians among her retinue.”

Ah… right.

There was that too.

After my showing in the defeat of the White Whale, as well as fending off the Archbishop of Greed, I was named the title of ‘White’ for being the kingdom’s most skilled magician in Yang magic.

Of course, it helped that the title had not been held by anyone for the past few years.

“Thank you, Wilhelm-dono… though such a title is ill-befitting my standing,” I said, looking down at my fist. “I still have to get a lot stronger…”

Strong enough to be able to kill that damned Regulus, without needing to separate from Priscilla.

“If you say so, Selian-dono… though it is that drive that has gotten you this far,” Wilhelm said before turning away. “Now, if you would excuse me.”

Continuing to look down at my clenched fist, I then found a hand overlapping it, causing me to look up at Priscilla’s inquisitive face.

“What is angering you so?” she asked. “Is it perhaps the memory of that archbishop?”

She knew me so well…

“Yeah… I would have lost the battle if he hadn't run away, so it’s frustrating…” I said with a frown.

“Hmm… but that is not all, is it?” she said, raising an eyebrow.

No… it wasn’t.

There was something that pissed me off about that guy more than his strength.

“He… said he wanted to take you as his wife… and treated you like a damn object…” I said, furrowing my brow. “I didn’t like it…”

“Pff… hahaha! Ah~ you amuse me so, Selian,” she said, chuckling to herself. “But do not worry, for that will never happen in a million years. After all…”

I felt her hand grip my collar, pulling me down so close to her face that our noses touched.

“You so arrogantly declared me as ‘yours’, correct? And I know that you are not one to renounce your word,” she said, a victorious smile on her face. “But… you will need to work hard to maintain that dream of yours, as I’m quite a difficult woman to please.”

So cheeky… did she forget how cute she was acting recently? 

Telling me to feed her at dinner, reaching out to hold my hand when we walked together in the street… and not to mention the few times we had stolen kisses from each other when no one else was present.

And now she was telling me I had to work hard to keep that going?

Sure, I would always aim to be the best in front of her… but I didn’t want to stress about that either.

So perhaps it was time to put her in her place, so to say.

Pressing forward, I quickly captured her lips in a soft kiss, my tongue briefly flashing out to trace her lower lip before I pulled away, only to be graced with the sight of a very surprised, and evidently flustered, Priscilla Barielle.

“T-That…”

“Hmm… perhaps you aren’t so difficult after all… at least for me,” I said with a teasing smile.

“Y-You!” she stuttered, her cheeks still stained red.

Before we could continue such banter, I heard the sound of the musicians change from a formal ambient tune, to one with a soft, flowing melody, obviously meant to be accompanied by a dance.

And seeing many of the other attendees breaking off into pairs only confirmed that.

“Well… shall we, my lady?” I asked, extending my hand towards her.

“W-What…? Say it clearly, fool,” she said, attempting to regain her authority as she tilted her head up boastfully.

But that arrogance didn’t feel too imposing when she had already reached to grab my hand.

Still, I would entertain her.

“Then… Priscilla Barielle, my beloved… will you please accompany me for this dance?” I asked, leaning down so that our noses were pressed against each other’s once more.

“Hmm… you may,” she said, pulling her face away and stepping forwards as we headed towards the centre of the room. 

“But Selian…” she said, turning back to narrow her eyes at me. “I will absolutely have my revenge for those previous displays.”

“Yes… my lady,” I replied, a wide smile on my face.

With one hand clasping hers, and another reaching down to hold her lower back, I found myself captivated one more with the face of the woman before me.

Truly befitting the title of the Sun Princess, the days spent with her were always so much brighter.

— Priscilla Barielle —

“Honestly… to think you were so weak to alcohol, Selian. What was that, two glasses of wine?” I asked, feeling him lean against my side as we continued towards my guest room.

“Mmm… sorry, Prishilla… but I feel good~” he said, his speech slurred.

What a fool.

“Priscilla-sama, do you wish for my assistance? Rem-san said that there is a room for all four of us next to each other,” Crusch said from the side, causing me to pause.

“Hmm… no, I can take him to our room on my own,” I said, turning to one of the doors, opening it to see that it was unlocked. “And we will be using this one for tonight.”

“I see… w-wait, ‘our room’? ‘We’?” Crusch said, surprised.

My, such a reaction was quite thrilling.

She truly was a wonderfully amusing member of my entourage.

“Yes, ours. It is not as if this fool could do anything to me in this state,” I said, pushing my finger into his cheek, causing him to pout as he closed his eyes. “Besides… this is a new side to my knight that I wish to see more of, so do excuse us.”

“I-If you say so… but do you require my assistance in undressing?” she then asked.

I simply shook my head as I led Selian inside.

“Alright… then, I will be in the room to the right if you need me, and I will go get Schult,” she said, turning away. “Goodnight, Priscilla-sama, Selian.”

And with the door closing behind her, I was left alone in the room, with only the pale glow of the moonlight coming through the window serving as a light source.

“Now, let's get you lying down,” I said, walking Selian over to the bed.

Luckily, he didn’t resist, and simply collapsed against the mattress as soon as he felt it, his face transforming into a goofy smile as he rubbed his face against the sheet.

“To think you would be a joyful, sleepy drunk as well…” I said, watching as Selian unceremoniously kicked off his shoes onto the ground, a smile growing on my face. “Perhaps I will have to spike some of your drinks for mine amusement, especially with how easy it was to reduce you to this state.”

Honestly, he had been acting as a child as soon as that wine went down his gullet.

To be able to learn about this, I might have to thank that Garfiel boy and sly merchant for inviting him for a drink.

“Pris…” he mumbled, causing me to pause. “I love you~ love you so~ much~”

I felt the familiar heat rise from my chest to my face… the heat that only he was able to elicit within me… the heat that burned brighter than the very sun itself.

“Just what are you saying… you fool-!”

I nearly yelped as I felt his arms wrap around my side, and before I knew it, I had been pulled down onto the bed and into his embrace, the man having turned to sit upright as he gently ran his fingers through my hair.

If this was anywhere else, I would have retreated from this place to preserve my pride.

But since it was only the two of us… I decided to relish in this feeling and his warmth, leaning into his chest as I closed my eyes at the pleasant sensation sending tingles down my spine.

We remained like that in silence for but a few moments as Selian leaned back down to rest his head against the pillow, keeping me within his arms as he continually patted my head.

Honestly, to make me feel so comfortable in such a state… was it due to his experience with his sister?

The feeling was… quite safe.

“You know… before we met, you were lonely… weren’t you?” he eventually said, braking the silence. “Just like I was after leaving the capital…”

“Your presumption is correct…” I answered, frowning as he twirled a strand of my hair around his finger. “But just what brought this up?”

“Nothin… just wanted you to know that with me here, you won’t be lonely anymore… I love you, so I want to give you all~ the love and warmth that you never had before…” he said, leaning down to press his face against my head. “Mmm… you know, I’m always proud of you… I love your kindness, even if you don’t outwardly show it… so always, always, I’ll be here for you… as your knight and lover-”

“J-Just stop with the pleasantries for a moment!” I said, removing myself from his grasp.

Honestly, hearing those sweet words whispered right above me, so close that I could feel his breath against my skin… it was too much.

“But… they’re true though?” he said, tilting his head in confusion as he grew a warm smile. “I promise to love you forever… no matter what.”

…On second thought, I don’t think I would secretly get him drunk in the future.

He was much too dangerous in this state.

“Those words… they are something meant for marriage, Selian. They are the words you would whisper to your lover as you held your kids,” I said, shaking my head.

Yes… not for someone like me.

Honestly, what did he think he was doing, spouting such-

“But I want it,” he said, his words making my thoughts grind to a halt. “With you… I want to marry you… love you… have kids with you… I want to do it all…”

…How was it, when he was in such a ridiculously intoxicated state, that I was the one feeling embarrassment?

This was obviously wrong, right?

“J-Just go to bed,” I said, pulling the blanket up to cover him as he turned his head into the pillow.

“Alright… good night, Pris…” he mumbled, snuggling deeper into the sheets. “Sweet dreams…”

And like that, he was out.

Sweet dreams… yes, ever since he arrived in my life, I had been having nothing but sweet dreams.

The pains of the past… it all just seems like so long ago ever since I found my knight… my place to call home…

“Thank you… for coming into my life,” I whispered, my hand reaching over to play with his hair. “And your love… I will not take it one-sidedly, as I love you as well.”

Perhaps it would be better for me to say it out loud more often, but I knew that he could see my true feelings, so that was enough.

I just hope that he could understand the pure depth of my love… especially when he showed his so outwardly.

What a troublesome fool.

I… wasn’t sure if I deserved such a pure devotion from him, and I still found myself questioning how I became so lucky.

Well… this must be the world turning in my favour, I suppose.

Ever since leaving my homeland, I never thought that I would ever have someone that I could truly trust again, much less have them remain at my side.

But he had done so.

While his previous words of love were delightful to hear, they weren’t anything particularly special to me.

After all, being this beautiful, and with quite the exalted background, many had come to me with frivolous pleasantries… but none could shake my heart like him.

None could make me feel so wanted, and so… cherished.

He made me vulnerable, he made me feel things I was scared to feel, he gave me the hope to love and to receive it in kind… and now that I was so assured of his devotion, the fear of losing said feelings had all but vanished.

He was my strength, just as much as he was my weakness.

“You’re such a bad boy for doing such a thing to mine august self…” I said, swiping his bangs away from his forehead, my voice quieting to a whisper. “Altair-kun~”

…

That was much too embarrassing.

How could I say that out loud?

He really made me an idiot, didn’t he?

Clicking my tongue, I moved my hand to squeeze his nose as punishment for causing me to do such a shameful thing.

“Nghh… mmgh…” he groaned, struggling as his eyes scrunched in annoyance at his nose being forced shut.

How cute.

Haa… but I suppose I would let him go for now.

Removing my hand and getting to my feet, I quickly undid the back of my dress, revealing the figure that could tempt any man clad in a black nightdress that I had kept underneath.

There were absolutely no ulterior motives for such a state of dress, nor for being prepared beforehand… it was purely for efficiency.

Letting down my hair, that had already been partially undone thanks to Selian’s affections, I then lifted the sheet before positioning myself next to Selian, hearing the soft sounds of his breathing as I turned to look at him.

Those words he said before… I could tell there was nothing but truth in them, which was why I had been so flustered to hear them.

Life in the future… having a family… kids…

“Well… if such a thing comes to pass… I hope they get your eyes,” I said, narrowing my eyes at his sleeping face. “Goodnight, Selian.”

And with a small kiss planted on his forehead, I then turned around, closing my eyes as I prepared to fall asleep.

But… there was something missing.

“Oh…” I mumbled, feeling Selian’s arm wrap around me as he snuggled close, his face nuzzling against the nape of my neck as the slight discomfort I felt vanished into nothingness.

I see… so that was it.

Lowering my hand to cover his over my midsection, I found a smile forming on my face as a sense of calmness washed over me.

Yes… this was certainly better.

Perhaps from now on… I would have him hold me like this during the night.

A perfect being like myself deserved to feel such comfort as they fell asleep, after all.

The comfort of being held by one they loved… such was a privilege of the divine.

Chapter 22: 22 - A Duchess’ New Life

— Crusch Karsten —

In the past month, my life had undergone a massive change, and not in the way I would have previously thought.

I would have expected such a change to come from our victory against the White Whale, but while that accomplishment had been realized, the change in my life was not due to that, but rather an incredibly unforeseen factor.

The Witch Cult… the Archbishop of Gluttony… due to that fiend, I had lost all the reputation I had built up, including the relationships with those I held dear, as well as my position as a candidate for the throne.

And now, here I was, serving as a knight for another one of the candidates, one Priscilla Barielle.

How ironic… that formal ceremony that I had such fond memories of where Ferris pledged his blade towards me, where he also promised to bear my burdens of femininity so that I could inherit my father’s title… to think I would be on the opposite end of such a thing.

I had mixed feelings about this situation, but considering my position in the world, as well as the inspiration that I saw in those two… I was confident in my decision, and would now do just as I promised as I held out my sword to the so-called ‘Sun Princess’, and do my best to serve as her support as she vied for the throne against the other three competitors.

Taking a short breath, I once again looked outside, my eyes scanning the unfamiliar scenery as we continued down the road, and with the carriage rolling past the short wall that surrounded the town… I had finally arrived at the place I would likely call home for another two years.

As we made our way through the settlement, I couldn’t help but voice a thought that came to mind.

“It is… not what I would have thought… it almost looks like the capital,” I said, watching the happy civilians cheer as we made our way through the streets.

So the influence of these two was this strong…

“Hmph. That is an apt way to put it,” Priscilla said, sitting with her legs crossed as she stared out the window. “But it is nothing special. Such is the fated success of a settlement that serves as mine home.”

…Right.

But still… it was amazing.

Past the capital and the Five Great Cities, it was rare for a town in Lugunica to feel so lively.

“Pris, you know that’s not entirely true. It seems that the reforms we put forth are finally showing some results,” Selian said, waving to one of the children that was looking towards us with a soft smile.

Hmm… so he was good with kids… interesting…

“Duchess,” Priscilla said, breaking me out of my thoughts.

“A-Ahem! Yes, Priscilla-sama?” I asked, having heard my new nickname get called.

“…You will be joining me as my assistant once we return to the manor. There are bound to be many things to do, considering the time we have been away,” she said, having sent a small glare my way.

Why was she… ah, it must have been because I was looking at Selian, right?

Yes… because those two were quite close… and I was very surprised at the things they did together… things that would usually be considered extremely disrespectful to do between a lady and her knight.

They spent a lot of time together, which wasn’t in itself an odd thing, but with how close they sat next to each other… the glances they shared… the way their eyes sparkled when they talked to each other… it was suffocating to see from an outside perspective.

There were even a few occasions where I saw them k-kiss!

Not as a greeting, but on the mouth, just as lovers did!

And that wasn’t even mentioning the fact that the two had begun sleeping in the same bed ever since the night of that celebration at the Mathers territory.

Just… what was their relationship, I wonder?

Being a candidate, Priscilla was unable to marry until the selection was finalized, but that didn’t mean they couldn’t pursue a relationship in other ways… so I was curious, just how far had they gone, and how far did they intend to go?

But… even I had to admit… I could find myself looking on in envy at their obvious affections to one another more than once.

I mean, any woman would… though for someone like me, who had taken to the sword rather than beauty, that was unfortunately an unlikely possibility.

“Pris, turn over here for a moment,” Selian said.

“Hm? What is it?” she asked, doing as he asked.

“You had an eyelash on you… there,” he said, gently caressing her cheek as he held her face with a warm smile.

“You fool… was there truly an eyelash?” Priscilla asked with a loving smirk.

“Who knows…?” Selian responded before moving his face forward, the two’s mouths gently overlapping before they separated a moment later, their faces both glowing with affection.

Urgh… and why, past the slight envy and curiosity at such a relationship… why did I feel slightly unwell when I saw such things between them?

It wasn’t a feeling of disgust, nor embarrassment, but rather… something else.

Something akin to annoyance, perhaps…

Shaking my head, I briefly glanced over to Ferris, who was sitting at my side, his eyes looking over the passing houses with interest and veiled enthusiasm.

At least he seemed to be in a good mood.

But I felt the same… there was a subtle excitement that was permeating my body at the new surroundings, and the possibility of contributing to such a place.

Just what methods could bring a border town to such prosperity, I wonder?

I wanted to learn.

The lands of the Karsten duchy were already quite developed, after all, and did not have much room for improvement.

But here… that would prove otherwise.

And there was also my new position… a knight.

A simple knight, with no name and no history to support me, but rather, only my abilities.

I… couldn’t help but feel a sense of satisfaction and admiration for such a thing, not being given automatic praise and reverence due to my position as a duchess, but rather through my own competence.

And then, there was the new absence of responsibility I felt… this was a place where I could be myself rather than the candidate that would bring the nation towards independence.

But… just who was I, without such pressure?

Perhaps, here in the Barielle domain… I could find the answer to such a question.

Just who was the true Crusch Karsten, that only had herself to push her forward, rather than bearing the burdens of the future of a nation?

Indeed… I was very intrigued.

This feeling must be part of what Selian felt when he mentioned how rewarding it was to serve under Priscilla, wasn’t it?

Although for him… that feeling of being ‘rewarding’ might have a different meaning…

—

A week had passed since my arrival in the Barielle domain, and since then, my respect for the two I had pledged my sword towards for the future of the kingdom had only grown larger.

After all, how could I not, when I had the opportunity to witness their abilities firsthand?

Having remained at their sides as they toured the territory, as well as aiding Priscilla in completing much of the paperwork that had gathered during their month away at the capital, I was able to see just how this former backwater town had flourished under their management.

While I considered myself experienced in such areas, many of the changes were completely foreign to me, and according to Selian, they had focused their efforts on the ‘urbanization’ of the domain, concentrating their efforts on centralizing the land by developing a proper city, with less importance placed on rural areas.

And some of the methods they had implemented in order to incentivize such changes were just as impressive.

Creating large complexes similar to manors with many smaller rooms for small families to live in, which Selian called ‘apartments’.

Guilds for many prominent trades such as woodworking and masonry that would expand apprenticeship to young men and women, increasing the employment and creating a skilled workforce that could aid in the rapid development projects of the territory.

The recent implementation of a central public marketplace for both internal and external trade, although the building of such a place had only recently begun.

It was all amazing.

While those reforms and public works had been planned for a while, with Priscilla now being revealed as a candidate for the throne, her authority was now unmatched in her territory, so there was no worry about any objections that had previously made such changes difficult.

But while Priscilla was brilliant as a leader… many of these changes had to do with Selian’s ingenious management skills.

To be honest, despite the rumours of the Barielle domain’s success, I had underestimated it, and that was mainly thanks to him.

Initially, when I heard of his plans for ‘urbanization’, I was quite uncertain about such an idea, especially with the farmlands that thrived on the rural villages.

After all, they were the backbone of a territory’s food production and growth capacity, so to move away from supporting such an integral part of the land could easily lead to negative outcomes.

But Selian quickly quelled such worried as soon as I brought it up.

He explained how mages could make food creation and farmland upkeep much more efficient, though they would need to set aside their pride in order to use their magic for such mundane, ‘commoner’ tasks.

And to rectify that, he planned to create a magic academy within the coming year to make magic more commonplace among the citizens, although with a focus on everyday uses rather than combat.

Using magic for tilling and watering fields… only he could think of such an outrageous thing.

But I believed in his abilities, so I would trust his word.

And even Ferris was fitting in quite well, having reorganized the local hospital while also healing many of those with injuries that the previous healers could not handle with their, in comparison, mediocre skills.

As for our relationship, while we still were not as close as before, which did hurt, the connection we did have now, was… better, in my opinion.

More genuine, one could say.

After all, in this world’s history and his memories, I was not the woman who saved him and gave him a home, nor his liege to which he pledged his sword to.

No… now, we were on equal standing, and he had even called me my name without any honorifics, something I was previously unable to get him to do despite all of our time together.

But unfortunately, he wasn’t at the estate at present, as he had already been called back to the capital for his abilities.

Such was the responsibility of a royal knight and the best healer of the nation… even though he would often try to delay those orders when he was with me.

Knock! Knock!

Hm?

“Crusch, are you decent?” Selian’s voice said from behind the door.

“Ah, yes… I am. Come in,” I said, turning my gaze from the window to the door, watching as Selian walked inside. “What brings you here?”

“Just… well, with you having been with us for a month, I believe I can trust you enough to share a secret of mine… a secret only Priscilla and Reinhard know of,” he said, gesturing towards the seat at my desk. “Do you mind?”

“Of course, but… just what could be such a secret?” I asked, confused.

One that only Priscilla and the Sword Saint knew of?

Just… what could that be?

“It’s… about my origins, I suppose,” he said, having taken a seat. “Say… you know about the legend of the lost prince, correct? The one that suddenly disappeared 15 years ago.”

“Of course. It was a most pressing matter for many of the nation's leading nobles, especially as the Fifth Prince was said to be a genius,” I said, folding my hands over my lap. “Even though he had no possibility of becoming King, many families were hoping for him to marry their daughters in order to secure a connection to both the royal family and the talent that he possessed.”

And funnily enough, I was one of those supposed daughters, considering how we were close in age.

But what did that matter in this context…

My thoughts trailed off as Selian’s blue hair faded away, revealing a beautiful gold colour that shined in the light of the setting sun.

The very colour of the former royal family…

“Then, allow me to formally introduce myself,” he said with a smirk as he placed his hand on his chest. “The former prince of the kingdom, Altair Lugunica, at your service.”

A ridiculous statement.

But yet, the wind around him… did not waver.

My eyes widened in astonishment as a vivid image of the past flashed into my mind.

It was back when I was no older than six, when I visited the royal palace to introduce myself to the royal family just as my genius in swordsmanship had begun to flourish, and upon my arrival, I was told to spar with the Fifth Prince.

Seeing as he was younger than me, and not from a martial family like my own, I intended to go easier on him, but his swordsmanship, while basic, completely overwhelmed me with strength and polished skill.

To lose to someone younger than me… that was quite the shock for the prideful me of the past, but I was able to move on, although that memory had always remained in my mind as a reminder to strive for greater things and to not rest on my laurels.

To think I would meet that boy again… and to think he would take up the spear instead.

Was it a way to distinguish himself from the past?

He had yet to reveal himself, so it must be so…

“W-Why… why did you leave?” I managed to choke out, my voice trembling in surprise despite my efforts to steady it.

“Well… in essence, I was told to by the Dragon Stone… I can tell you more if you want, but it isn’t so interesting,” he said with a shrug.

“No… there is no need. I am simply surprised… but now, I am more assured of my decision to follow you and Priscilla-sama than ever,” I said, shaking my head.

Back with the Great Rabbit, then again with the White Whale… the vision of him standing tall with the pride of a Lion King… I was not wrong in what I saw!

“Thank you for your trust… Selian… sama…” I said, my eyebrows furrowing as I wondered how to address him with this new knowledge.

“It’s no problem… and I am simply giving back the trust you placed in me… in us… so think nothing of it,” he said with a smile. “And please… just call me Selian as always. I am simply a knight, and your colleague, so there is no need for such respect.”

That smile… no, never mind.

“Then… do you have any plans on revealing yourself?” I asked, having retained control of my emotions.

“Ha. No. Not only would it be out of my position as Priscilla’s knight, it would also complicate things unnecessarily,” he said, waving his hand in dismissal. “But once Priscilla wins the selection, she will probably reveal my origins. She would definitely find that amusing.”

“I see… I certainly see that being the case,” I said.

“Yeah… and on that note… why do you believe me?” he then asked, raising an eyebrow in question. “Even with the hair, it’s quite the unbelievable thing, and even if you trust me, you should at least have some doubt…”

Ah… right.

I had still not revealed that, had I?

While Ferris would have known without the incident of my name being lost, now, it was only Subaru that knew the truth of my Divine Protection… if he remembered, that is.

“Well… you know of my Divine Protection, correct?” I said with a smile.

“I believe so… it allows you to use your signature technique, correct? Something to do with wind magic?” he said.

“That is true… but not the entirety of it,” I said, shaking my head. “The Divine Protection of Wind Reading… while it does deepen my connection with wind magic, it also allows me to sense how the winds change around people… especially when they are lying.”

I felt a victorious smirk rise to my face as Selian’s eyes widened in understanding.

“So… you can tell when someone is lying… what a terrifying ability,” he said, furrowing his eyebrows. “That must have been quite helpful in negotiations… and is this something I can pass on to Priscilla?”

“Yes, I already planned on telling Priscilla-sama, but I never found the time,” I said, shrugging my shoulders. “Besides, I have a feeling that she already had a suspicion of me having such an ability.”

Such as when she trusted my word when I verified the truth of a townsfolk’s concern without question… and also those cryptic words of ‘there is no use in deceit around you’ when I asked why she was so forthcoming with the questions I asked when we worked together.

“Yeah… she’s just like that,” Selian said with a smile.

“Yes… indeed she is,” I replied.

Priscilla Barielle… I wonder what sides of her I would end up seeing from the position of her knight.

With only a month, the previous perception of the woman as an overly arrogant and prideful noble had been changed… so I could only imagine that there was more to see.

— Selian —

With all the initial policies we wanted to implement now in progress, and all the concerns that were left neglected during our time away having been sorted out, we decided to spend the afternoon of such a nice day with a picnic, a practice Priscilla and I did quite often, whenever we found the need and the time.

But this time… we had Crusch with us.

A small part of me was disappointed that Priscilla and I’s private time was no longer shared between only the two of us, but considering the other person was Crusch, it was only a minuscule disappointment.

“Selian, these savoury meat pie are delicious,” Crusch said, deftly wiping her mouth of crumbs. “But I have to ask… just why are we eating outside?”

“Well… don’t you find a certain charm in eating outside, with the passing breeze, and beautiful scenery?” I asked, taking a bite of my flatbread as I looked over the rolling hills.

Before, this river was still nice, but the surroundings were undeveloped, leading to a picturesque yet, according to Priscilla, ‘boring’ image.

But now, there were lush farmlands that stretched across the distant lands, with windmills dotting the landscape, and watermills and bridges scattered down the river, fit with passing civilians that came to enjoy the beautiful day.

A completely different view, and it was all thanks to our work here in the Barielle domain.

And I could only imagine that this place would change even more as the main town expanded to reach the river, as the waterway would be extremely useful for trade, transportation, and of course, water.

Once the town spread this far, which would likely happen in the coming months at this rate, we could really begin forming a proper sewage system, and if those magic tools I had ordered worked as promised… well, we could find ourselves with one of the best civil water distribution systems in the world, even matching the Water City of Priestella in some areas, if what I had heard of that city was correct.

“I… suppose so… yes,” Crusch said, smiling as she followed my gaze. “And you mentioned that you two did this often? Just how did this start, I wonder?”

“Well, Priscilla wanted to do something interesting, so I thought that giving her a change of scenery while she ate would be a good idea,” I said, looking over to my lady. “And at this point… well, I suppose you could call it a tradition… a family tradition, even.”

My smile widened as I watched Priscilla’s cheeks turn a few shades redder, her cheeks filled with berries as she pouted at me with an equally scathing glare… which was not scathing at all.

What an adorable creature.

With such a sight, I nearly instinctively leaned over to kiss her… wait, I didn’t have to hold back here, right?

There was only Crusch with us, after all.

And so-

Bzz~

My thoughts ground to a halt as the sound of buzzing entered my ears.

“I-I see… um, Selian? What’s wrong?” Crusch asked, having noticed my frozen state.

I wanted to respond, but I couldn’t.

Instead, my gaze was locked on the wasp that was hovering over our basket, my heart thumping in nervousness as that grating sound entered my ears.

Impossible.

I had thought that these things were practically extinct outside of forests… so what was the bane of my existence doing here?

“Fool? What is it?” Priscilla pressed.

Right… it was just by the basket, so it was fine.

Everything was fine.

“N-Nothing, just- Eee!” 

Seeing the wasp dart towards me, I let out an embarrassing squeal as I instinctively jumped in fear, scrambling backwards as I tried to maintain some distance with my foe.

Wasps… fucking wasps!

Trying my hardest to control my breathing, I briefly glanced to the side, watching as both Crusch and Priscilla shared a surprised look before breaking out into laughter, their teasing smiles turning directly towards me.

“Oh my~? Is the revered ‘White’ of Lugunica truly this weak against such a thing?” Priscilla said with flushed cheeks. “Who would have thought that my knight could be so easily conquered by nothing but a bug.”

“Selian… do you require some assistance? Having someone by your side to support you is a good way to counteract such… primal fear,” Crusch added with an amused grin.

They were making fun of me…

“S-Stop messing around!” I said, raising my chin in an attempt to hide my shame. “Wasps are a serious threat, you know!? Such agile and evasive creatures are-!”

My words were interrupted as the wasp landed directly on the tip of my nose, it’s legs crawling across my skin sending a vile feeling of fear and disgust running through me, the sickening ticklish sensation akin to a knife being dragged across my face.

And, of course, having such a thing happen to me…

My mind went completely blank.

Was this… death?

Felt… I’m sorry for not being with you more.

Crusch… I apologize for not remaining as your support.

And Priscilla… I love you, and always will…

“Oh my, it seems that it truly is your weakness,” Crusch said as she stood up, her sword having flashed outwards to cut the wasp in two, it’s body falling to the ground. “Honestly… just what would Wilhelm-dono think if he saw his most respected comrade as he was now?”

Taking a deep breath, I felt my nervousness calm as I shook my head.

“Thank you… Crusch,” I said, bowing my head before I looked over to Priscilla. “And… I apologize for such a sorry display…”

Dammit… just what had I been doing?

I know I hated wasps, so why didn’t I just kill it right away?

“Hmm… no matter. In fact, I found it quite amusing to have discovered such a cute side to you,” Priscilla said, her finger stretching out to poke my cheek. “But know that I will absolutely hold this against you in the future, Selian~”

And from the giggles Crusch was currently letting out, it seems that she had found my earlier actions hilarious to watch as well.

With Crusch’s sword clinking as it found its place in her scabbard, I tilted my head downward as I bit my lip in frustration.

Dammit… there went my respect.

Chapter 23: 23 - Passing Time

Two months have passed since the subjugation of the White Whale, and a month since the celebration of it, and in that time… well, not too much had changed.

The initial reforms and construction projects we wanted to start using Priscilla’s newfound influence had already been put in place, and with her shining example of governance that had improved the territory’s quality of life, as well as the legends about our exploits against the White Whale, the people’s love for their Sun Princess had risen to even greater heights.

And as for right now… well, I had just finished drafting a contract for a new residential district, an expansion to the town that would be quickly filled by the new immigrants from the neighbouring villages, and even some people from other domains, with many rural families sending their children that didn’t inherit their land to start a new family in the town that served as the capital of the Barielle barony.

Although… even though I called this place a town, it was more apt to call it a small city at this point, although we would need to go through the official channels to be named as one.

But that should come naturally as more moved in, which would only increase from now on thanks to our policies that promoted urbanization.

Honestly… with my memories from earth, once I began to understand more of this world, I was extremely surprised at the amount of rural villages that dotted the nation.

Ignoring the benefits of civil works that could only be expanded on with magic, there was also the threat of monsters that should have incentivized living in large cities.

After all, it was extremely dangerous to live in a town with only one or two good fighters, as the entire village was at risk of being destroyed by an unlucky rush of monsters, especially without the defences that only a city could afford.

And that wasn’t even mentioning how useful it was for collecting taxes, how much easier it made it to manage people, how you could easily grow trade and education through centralized markets and institutes… urbanization had many benefits.

And speaking of trade, the promise of Anastasia’s connections after I helped with the White Whale had finally been fulfilled, creating an influx to our economy as the Kararagi merchants had agreed to new shops and products.

The deals were all quite in our favour, to be honest, but if I had to guess, it was due to the merchants investing in Priscilla, for if she eventually gained the throne, she would show them favour for their initial support.

Of course, Priscilla didn’t work like that, but I decided to not tell them about that little trait of hers in our negotiations.

Such was the art of the deal.

Aside from the development, there had also been an influx in marriage proposals for Priscilla after she was revealed as a candidate for the throne.

After all, even though they couldn’t marry during the next two years due to the rules of the selection, there was nothing saying that they could not court her, or even become engaged while they waited to become official.

But instead of me unilaterally refusing those letters, it was now Priscilla who would burn them without even sparing them a glance.

To say I was happy at that… well, that might be an understatement.

And speaking of her… she had much more affectionate as of late.

“Pris…” I said, feeing the light tickle of her hair against my nose.

“Keep holding me, fool… and do not stop until I say so,” she said, remaining in my grasp as we laid in bed together, her back pushing further into my chest as she snuggled tight.

To think that a midday nap could feel so wonderful…

But this was nothing special.

After all, we slept in the same bed every night, where I would hold her just like now until we both fell asleep in absolute tranquility.

Although… I do feel like we might have skipped a few steps, considering how we acted now even though we weren’t engaged, not to mention how we still hadn’t had sex, only having gone as far as kissing.

So I wonder… just what were we, at the moment?

“Haa… just what are you thinking about, Selian?” Priscilla said, turning around to look at my face.

Just how was she always able to read my mind…?

Ah, right, of course… it’s because she was perfect.

“Nothing, really…” I said, watching as her expression morphed into a displeased frown. “I… I just wonder what we are… when I’m holding you like this…”

“Hmph. Idiotic as always. You should know exactly what we are. We have already promised as such, correct?” she said, her hand reaching to grasp mine as she raised it between us. “You are mine, just as I am yours. There is nothing more that needs to be added, no?”

“Right… you’re exactly right, Pris,” I said, shaking my head.

I had nothing to worry about.

We loved each other, and that was all that mattered… right?

“Hmm… ah, I see… are you perhaps wishing for something more?” she asked, a suggestive smile forming on her lips. “You are a man, after all…”

“N-No… well, sometimes, but I am more than fine with taking things slow,” I said, lowering my head.

Having to see her breasts so clearly pressed against my chest certainly didn’t help the arousal I was beginning to feel right now.

“Is that so? I wonder about that…” she said, her free hand raising to rest on the back of my head. “But you know, Selian… I am not completely uninterested in doing such things with you…”

…Oh.

Well… that was practically an invitation, right?

Then…

Gently pushing my face forward, my lips overlapped hers as we both closed our eyes, my mouth gently sucking on her lower lip as her hand gripped onto my hair.

Ah… this felt different from usual…

It was always exciting, passionate, and incredible when I kissed her, but this… this felt mind-blowing.

I wanted more.

And so, I went for more, gently coaxing her to open her mouth as my tongue gently slid inside, prodding at her own tongue as I felt the two soon intertwine.

We continued to make out, exchanging just as much love as we did saliva before we eventually separated, the two of us gasping for breaths as we stared into each other’s eyes.

Just as enchanting as ever… and with those flushed cheeks and dazed expression…

Yeah, I don’t think I would be able to hold back today.

I slowly reached out to caress her cheek, my fingers gently tracing along her neck as my thumb brushed along her lips before suddenly pushing forward, her mouth quickly opening at the gesture as she began to gently suck on it.

Wow… those sunken cheeks… that upwards glance… while I had been spellbound by her on more occasions than I could count, as had many others… I doubt that Priscilla had ever looked more seductive than she did right now.

I used my other hand to wrap around her waist, tracing down her back as I eventually found her bottom, my hand covering the captivating feature as I gently squeezed.

“Mmh~”

…And the action had apparently elicited a moan from my Priscilla.

Did she like it?

Then… maybe she would like this as well-

Knock! Knock!

“Priscilla-sama! Selian-sama! May I enter?” Schult’s voice said, interrupting our affection.

Both Priscilla and I immediately paused, staring at each other once more, this time in surprise rather than arousal, before Priscilla eventually pouted with her cheeks still flushed.

‘Sorry,’ I mouthed, slowly taking back my hands. ‘But I doubt he would come for nothing…’

‘This isn’t over,’ she mouthed back, pulling me into another kiss before she sat up on the bed.

Raking her fingers through her dishevelled hair, and taking a short breath to compose herself, Priscilla then looked to the door as I also stood up.

Ah… my pants… well, I would have to deal with that later.

“You may, Schult,” she said as the door opened to reveal the boy. “But just why did you disturb us?”

“A-Apologies, but we have a guest, indeed!” he said.

“Oho? And who is this guest?” Priscilla asked, raising an eyebrow.

So she seemed completely composed now… no, actually, I could see that her legs were unusually pressed together, so maybe that wasn’t the case?

“I-It’s one of the other candidates, Felt-sama, and her knight, the Sword Saint,” he said, bowing his head. “They wish to speak with you as urgently as possible!”

So my beloved little sister finally decided to pay me a visit… although I was happy, I couldn’t help but feel a little disappointed at the timing.

—

“Ah! Brother!” Felt exclaimed, running over to give me a hug, only to be stopped by Reinhard, who had reached out to grab her by the scarf.

I see he had finally learned how to deal with Felt properly.

“Felt-sama… while I admire your excitement in seeing family, this is a formal meeting first and foremost, so please do wait until later for such things,” he said calmly. “And on that note, thank you for meeting us today, Priscilla-sama, Selian.”

Bowing his head, Reinhard then turned to Crusch, who was standing at Priscilla’s opposite side after being called back from organizing the town guards.

Unfortunately, with Ferris taking control of the newly improved hospital, he couldn’t be here to greet these two as well.

“And you must be the new knight I have heard about… Crusch-dono, correct?” he said.

“Yes, but my name is of no importance,” she said, shaking her head. “That aside, for what reason have you come to meet us today? And without a letter, no less? I understand that Felt-sama has a connection to Selian, but even still, this feels quite… abrupt.”

“Yeah, don’t worry, I’ll explain,” Felt said, brushing off Reinhard’s hand before she looked to Priscilla and me. “But still… just what is with you two? It almost looks like-”

“Just get to the point, girl,” Priscilla said, narrowing her eyes as she flared out her fan to cover her flushing cheeks.

Right… there was that which had just been interrupted…

Felt couldn’t actually tell, right?

“Hm? Well… I guess you can keep your secrets,” Felt said, shrugging her shoulders. “But as for what we came for, well, basically, we had some trouble around our territory with an underground crime group, and found that the top brass are hiding in the outskirts of your domain. So, ya know, we kinda need your help in dismantling them so we can take them out at their roots.”

“I see…” Priscilla said, narrowing her eyes. “To have come to the lord of the domain before narrow-mindedly rushing forward without my permission… I commend you for taking the proper steps. It seems that you have at least a small hint of wit about you.”

Indeed… something like that would be what worried me most about Felt, as heading into another noble’s territory to fight without informing them, even with the best intentions, could easily be seen as an invasion.

“Yeah, yeah, you damn condescending bi… woman. This whole run around is so damn annoying,” Felt complained, stomping her feet in frustration. “Once I become Queen, I’m definitely getting rid of this shit!”

“Hmph. What a nuisance. Selian, I will have you go in my place, so please escort them until they finish their business,” Priscilla said, narrowing her eyes at Felt. “I quite dislike having rats in my backyard, after all. Especially without a guard.”

Ah… so she wanted to give me time to spend with Felt… my lady really was the best.

“Are you sure you’ll be alright without me?” I asked.

Her fan instantly lashed out to smack my cheek, but not hard enough to leave a mark.

“How idiotic. I can handle myself just fine without you,” she said, looking away. “But… do return to me at once… the Duchess and the maids are not nearly as skilled at doing my hair… not to mention the comfort of you being at my side in bed…”

“Wha-!?” Felt exclaimed.

Priscilla… did you really have to say that with them there?

But still…

“I understand,” I said, kneeling down as I took her hand in mine. “Then, I will return as soon as possible, my lady.”

And planting a soft kiss on her knuckles, I then stood up, sending her one last smile before making my way down to Reinhard and Felt.

“Well, if it is an underground criminal organization, then we should strike as soon as possible before word of your arrival causes them to flee. Do you have some supplies for me, or should I gather my own?” I asked.

“W-We brought extra supplies, so there is no need to worry… and yes, we can leave at once,” Reinhard said, bowing his head to Priscilla once more. “Then, I shall prepare the carriage. Thank you for your assistance, Priscilla-sama.”

“Hmph. Just make it quick, Sword Saint,” she replied.

And with that, we headed outside, with my dragging the stunned Felt along with me, before we eventually reached the carriage, the three of us settling in as the coachman with greyish hair with pink ends set forward.

“W-What… oh… we’re here now,” Felt said, having finally come back to reality.

“Yes, we are… and just how far away will this group be, Reinhard?” I asked the red-haired young man.

“Hmm… it would normally take a few days, but we should reach there by sundown,” he replied.

…What did that mean?

“Wait! Hold on a moment! There’s something more important here!” Felt said, looking over to me with wide eyes. “Brother… you and her… you’ve gone that far!? Will I be an aunt soon!?”

I nearly choked at the implications.

“W-What? No… no, we haven’t done anything like that yet,” I said, shaking my head.

Although… if we hadn’t been interrupted…

“‘Yet’, huh?” Felt said with a raised eyebrow.

Umm… I really didn’t want to have these conversations with my little sister of all people…

Luckily, Reinhard was here to save me.

“Moving on from… those topics, I do have to apologize for not seeing you sooner,” he said, nodding my way. “I have heard the tale of how you landed the killing blow on the White Whale… for that, I have to thank you, as both a knight of the kingdom, and as me personally.”

Ah… right.

The previous Sword Saint that had been killed by the White Whale, Theresia van Astrea… was Reinhard’s grandmother.

“Of course… and… she has been avenged. Both Wilhelm-dono and I made sure of that,” I said, nodding to him.

He smiled back, though… it didn’t feel as happy as I would have thought.

“I see… but it was me that killed her, not the White Whale… so it is difficult to call it true revenge,” he said, looking downward.

Huh?

What the hell did that mean?

“Tsk. Spouting that idiotic shit again… didn’t I order you to quit with that?” Felt said, crossing her legs as she frowned at Reinhard.

“Ah… apologies, my lady… I had forgotten,” he replied.

“Then don’t do it again,” she said firmly.

And with that, a gentle silence settled on the carriage as we continued down the road, swiftly and smoothly.

Actually… a little too swiftly and smoothly.

“Uh… how are we going so fast?” I asked, looking out the window to check that I wasn’t hallucinating things.

Nope, we were definitely going fast, and dirt roads weren’t meant to feel so gentle, especially at this speed.

“Ah, that would be due to my Divine Protection of Travelling,” Reinhard responded with a smile. “It allows any transportation that I am using to operate much more effectively.”

“The Divine Protection of Travelling… wasn’t your Divine Protection the one of the Divine Protection of the Sword Saint?” I asked, confused.

“Ah, well… I do have that, but it isn’t the only one in my repertoire,” he said, scratching his head. “There is the Divine Protection of Anti-Magic, the Divine Protection of Wind Absorption, the Divine Protection of Arrow Evasion… amongst many others.”

“I… see…” I said, my eyes wide in surprise. “That’s… quite a lot.”

“Hah. That’s an understatement. If you want to try to understand that guy, just don’t. Be like me and just not worry about it,” Felt said, shaking her head as she moved closer to me. “That aside, how about you tell me some stories! You said we could talk after we met, but we never could, and now we finally have the time!”

“Ah… right. Well, there’s quite a lot I can choose from, though some are quite boring,” I said.

“Heh. You fought the Great Rabbit and the White Whale, so I doubt that,” she said, leaning her head to rest on my shoulder. “Just say 'em, okay?”

“Yes… understood, Felt-sama,” I replied with a smirk.

In response, she struck out her elbow, but my hand was able to catch the blow in time.

Honestly… this truly reminded me of the times before the royal selection, where she was always the curious little kid, wanting all the tales I could possibly tell her at bedtime…

But if she wanted some stories, then I would try my best to provide her of them.

And so, I did. Recounting a few of the more exciting moments of my journey through the nation, rambling on until, eventually, Felt found herself falling asleep.

“She must have been quite tired…” I mumbled, gently lowering her head to rest on my lap as she then curled up beside me.

“Well… Felt-sama was quite excited to come here and see you. So much so that we ended up riding through the night at her order, so I am not surprised,” Reinhard said with a smile.

This girl… well, that sounded just like her.

But… now that we were alone…

“Reinhard… I have been told that my Divine Protection is similar to the Divine Protection of the Sword Saint… do you think you could give me some advice, such as how you use it?” I asked.

“Your ‘Divine Protection’…? Ah, sure… as for how the Divine Protection of the Sword Saint works, it is difficult to explain. It allows me to reach the pinnacle of swordsmanship, and grants me the ability to see the trajectories of incoming attacks, with the spirit of the Sword God showing me how to optimally deal with such attacks.”

“Really? So it focuses on sword skills… but that doesn’t sound like mine at all,” I said, eyebrows furrowed in confusion.

Didn’t Beatrice, that Great Spirit, say it was similar to the Divine Protection of the Sword God?

Was she mistaken?

“Oh… so you mean the mana control part… well, I can’t comment on it too much, as it is something more instinctual, but in short, it allows me to pull mana towards me and take control of it,” he said, tilting his head in thought. “If I were to put it into words… the feeling would best be described as ‘becoming one with the world’, if that makes sense.”

“I… see… thank you,” I replied, leaning back into the seat.

Feeling like one with the world… it was quite cryptic, but I got the essence of it.

It was similar to how I felt when I struck the White Whale.

But to do it consistently… I wonder if I can do that as well.

I hope that I can see an example to build on in the upcoming fight.

—

I watched on with an expressionless stare as the dust settled on the destroyed building, it’s foundation having been cut in half with one slash as the numerous thugs and bandits laid dead, their bodies spread across the ground.

And the cause of all this destruction was, of course, Reinhard.

It only took a few minutes after we arrived when the bandits refused to submit, drew their swords, and then… that was it.

He dealt with them so easily, that it was finished before a fight could even really start.

I didn’t have to do anything, and more than that, I didn’t even get to see his skills.

“I… can’t help but feel like I was a bit useless here,” I replied.

“Nonsense. This was our mess to dealt with, and we needed you here to serve as the barony’s witness,” Reinhard replied.

“Well… I guess that is true, but-”

My words cut off as I felt… something.

A presence… a subtle sensation of discomfort.

There. Close to the destroyed building, but moving away.

Was there someone trying to escape?

But I had no clue as to where, and I wouldn’t have time to prepare my teleportation.

Wait… this was a chance, right?

What Reinhard said… becoming one with the world…

‘Becoming one’ is akin to ‘connecting’, right? 

And that very word was the foundation of my understanding of Yang magic.

Connecting with the world… feeling the mana…

Time resumed from it’s seemingly paused state as I instinctually felt where the presence was, and then… I appeared in front of that place.

I didn’t release any mana in preparation… no, I simply used the ambient mana in the world to connect to this place.

I then thrust my spear outward, feeling it sink into something as a figure soon appeared out of nothingness, his neck run through by my spear tip as he crumpled to the ground, dead.

But damn… my gate… that took more out of me than normal.

So… did activating my Divine Protection use my mana? And at a higher rate than normal?

Perhaps… but I was able to actively use it under a controlled circumstance.

Even if this didn’t really change much from my usual combat style, this opened up some new possibilities… I definitely had to train with this.

“That was impressive,” Reinhard said, walking over to me as he looked down at the corpse with a grimace. “To think they would have someone capable of such an invisibility spell… I suppose this is how they have evaded the knights thus far.”

“Yeah… I guess so,” I said, flicking the blood off of my spear.

“Indeed… but you did well in sensing him. Perhaps we should spar sometime,” he said with a smile.

“Yes… perhaps the next time we meet,” I said, giving him a smile in return. “Although, it would be best that we return to the town for now, if that is alright.”

“Huh!? What’s the rush!? Tired of me already?” Felt said, walking over with a frown that quickly transformed into a teasing smirk. “Or… maybe you’re just missing being in a certain someone’s bed~”

This little shit… but she wasn’t wrong.

“Yes… that is part of it, I admit…” I said, shaking my head. “But I’m more worried about her killing someone in anger if they upset her.”

The two paused, their faces going slack as Felt tilted her head.

“Umm… you… you’re kidding, right?” she said.

I simply looked away.

While I could trust Crusch, Priscilla was quite quick to anger, and when she didn’t have me at her side to soothe her during and afterwards… well, I wasn’t sure just how she would curb her frustration.

“…Oh,” the two said in sync.

Yes… ‘Oh’.

Chapter 24: 24 - Festering Feelings

“So… I will send the order to have the new works commissioned. We’ll ask for the fountain’s centrepiece to be a wolf… is there anything else of note?” Crusch asked, looking down at the parchment.

A wolf… I remember Priscilla mentioning that being her favourite animal.

A white wolf, specifically.

Perhaps I should try to get a present for her… either being a stuffed animal, or maybe even an actual wolf, considering her taste.

“Umm… the mines are asking for more personnel, as well as an expansion of their available territory…” Ferris added, hesitantly raising his hand.

Right… that.

“The demand for metals have increased, so I expected this… tell them to create an application form, and we’ll incentivize some new immigrants to join their operations with subsidized pay… and there are a few hills to the south that might contain iron, at least from the surveyor’s opinion, so relay that to their operations,” I said, sending a nod to Ferris who marked it down in his notebook.

“Understood… is there anything else?” Ferris said, looking around, flinching slightly as his gaze landed on Priscilla.

Pris still wasn’t very happy with Ferris, but at the very least, she was able to tolerate him now, and allowed him to join the critical camp meetings like this one.

Small steps…

“If that is all, then let us conclude this meeting. It has gone on for long enough to bring me to the edge of boredom,” Priscilla said, standing up. “Selian. I will be having a bath, so be prepared to fix my hair once I am finished.”

“Of course, my lady,” I said, giving her a smile before turning to the other two. “And thank you both for the efficient meeting. It was quite difficult to do it with only the two of us, so your help is greatly appreciated for the incoming development.”

Honestly… between meeting those involved, overseeing planning, surveying the needs for growth… it would be hell on earth for me.

“It is my pleasure,” Crusch said with a calm smile as Priscilla headed out the door.

“And same for me! But, I do have to go check on my cute little apprentices, so I’ll see you all later!” Ferris said, standing up. “Oh! And Selian, I’m probably going to get called to the capital again, since a lot of nobles have their yearly check-ups coming up soon. I’m guessing that’s fine?”

“Yeah, just make sure you clear everything up with the hospital before you leave,” I said, nodding to him.

“Got it!” he replied before making his way out the door.

Well… at least he seemed happier now.

I guess Ferris had finally found a place here, at least in his mind.

“Selian… Priscilla-sama mentioned you doing her hair… is that common?” Crusch asked, having watched Ferris leave with a bittersweet smile.

“Hm? Well, yeah, I usually do it every morning, although she is able to do it herself,” I replied.

“I see…” she said, looking down at the table. “Would you say that you are good at it?”

“I would like to think so, yes,” I replied. “At first, I only knew what I did from helping Felt, but at this point, I have quite a bit of practice from doing Priscilla’s.”

I mean, even if I said I did Felt’s hair, that was at most a simple braid as she had always kept it short.

“Is that so? Well, in that case… do you think you could… help me with mine?” she then asked.

…What?

“I… suppose I can, but… why?” I asked, raising my eyebrow in question.

“Well… I have recently been wanting to try a different style than the straight hair I have at present. Ferris used to do it at his own insistence, but with the effect of Gluttony… well, I doubt that will happen anymore,” she said, revealing a sad smile. “And due to relying on him in the past, I unfortunately lack the skills to do it myself… so, please.”

I mean… she could always ask a maid to help, but if she was asking me this in confidence…

“Hmm… alright. Do you have any tools in your room?” I asked.

“Of course. Please follow me,” she said, standing up as she began heading for the door, her face looking down the entire time.

Well… I guess I should follow her.

Closing the door to the meeting room behind me, I followed Crusch to her room, which wasn’t too far away, before hesitantly entering inside.

There wasn’t anything… too private in here, right?

She had invited me, after all.

“I-Is there fine?” Crusch said, gesturing to her bed.

“That should be fine… do you have a hairband, or something similar?” I asked.

“Yes, on the bedside,” she said as she took a seat.

Looking over at the table, fit with a lamp, a small book, and an empty glass, I quickly spotted the hair tie that she had mentioned.

“Alright, then give me one moment,” I said, grabbing the offered ribbon before I took a seat beside her. “Please turn around… and what style would you prefer?”

“Uh… a braid, please,” she said, turning away.

A braid… well, I wasn’t an expert in these things, but I don’t think that Priscilla’s style would fit her.

Crusch looked quite good with a ponytail, so maybe a simple braid going down the middle?

Yeah, that sounded good.

Hesitantly taking her hair into my hand, I then began my work, creating the strands to start weaving them together as a slightly awkward silence settled between us.

“So… how do you feel about it? About being here, I mean… as a knight of Priscilla and helping in managing the territory,” I said, deciding to start a conversation. “And lean your head forward, please.”

“Ah, of course. And, well… it’s very different from before,” she said, tilting her head down as per my request. “I do love seeing the growth around here as time passes… when I was a Duchess, while I could call myself competent, it was mainly about maintaining the status quo of our territory’s success.”

“I see… and I’m guessing this is quite different,” I said, beginning to cross the gathered strands over each other.

“Yes… absolutely,” she said. “But… it is very fulfilling, to see families come together like this… and the progressive plans that you have proposed are quite amazing. Many I could see leading this nation to a golden age of prosperity if they were implemented to a wider range of the land.”

“Ha. Well… we need to gain the throne first for that to happen,” I said. 

“But with the results of you and Priscilla-sama’s exploits, it is starting to feel like a forgone conclusion,” she replied.

“I suppose… but do not forget that you are now a part of this as well,” I said.

“Ah… right. I guess… I am,” she said.

Another silence descended upon us, but this time being one that was more comforting than awkward, as I finished braiding her hair.

“So… how does it look?” I asked after I finished, watching as she turned to look into the mirror in the corner of the room. “I do have to say, while the straight hair looks nice, this style definitely suits you well.”

As I stood up, I watched as her eyes widened as she took the braid into her hand, tilting her head to get a better angle as a subtle blush formed on her cheeks.

She must have really liked it, huh?

“Y-Yes… I suppose it does… thank you,” she said, turning to look at me.

“No problem,” I replied.

As her eyes met mine, I watched as she began to open her mouth, as if looking to say something.

“Selian… do you…”

“Selian! I am finished, so I require your assistance!” Priscilla’s voice rang from the hallway.

I guess she was done her bath.

“Crusch? Were you about to say something?” I asked, getting ready to attend to my lady.

“Ah! N-No… I just wanted to thank you once more,” she said, bowing her head.

“It really is of no concern… but I should go to her before she gets mad,” I said, heading for the doorway.

“Yes… you should,” she said, her smile growing… strained.

Weird.

But unfortunately, I had a bigger thing to deal with.

Such as how exactly Priscilla was going to ask me to style hers today… and also controlling myself with the scent of her freshly bathed body.

— Crusch Karsten —

Watching as Selian took his leave, I looked back into the mirror at the sound of the door closing behind him, running my hand along the new braid that he had so thoughtfully prepared for me.

Honestly… he was quite skilled, just as he had said, but that was expected considering how Priscilla always looked amazing.

And with how gentle his touch was…

A faint smile tugged at the corners of my lips as I turned toward the window, looking beyond the glass, where the town beyond glowed beneath the darkness of the night.

With the little over two months I had spent next to Priscilla and Selian, I couldn’t help but think back to a friend that both Ferris and I missed dearly.

The Fourth Prince of Lugunica, Fourier Lugunica… who was also Selian’s brother.

More specifically, I had been thinking about my feelings concerning him… the feelings of admiration, and more than that… the guilt.

Ever since the day of his confession and his consequent death, I had promised myself to look inward, focusing on my feelings a little more in order to find an answer as to how his words affected me.

However, before I could, I was revealed to be a candidate for the royal selection, so I shifted my focus onto the goal of taking back our nation's independence, and severing the contract with the dragon that had only watched as Fourier, someone it was obligated to protect, died.

But now that I was no longer in the selection, and instead served as another candidate’s knight… I had found the time to focus on those feelings.

No, rather… I was forced to focus on them, considering the circumstances.

But eventually… especially with that earlier scene… I was able to find the answer.

I loved Fourier… but only as a friend, just like how I love Ferris.

And perhaps, in a different world, I could find myself loving him romantically, especially if I hadn’t been as dense to his feelings as I was before.

But now, romantically… and sexually… I knew that I was only attracted to one man.

A certain former prince of the nation, and someone that had given me comfort in the most terrifying moment of my life.

It was quite ironic, considering that my brain rejected the two who were so devoted to me, yet my heart ached for someone who was devoted to someone else already.

But I had discovered that feelings were simply like that… they didn’t always follow logic or reason.

“Haa…”

Releasing a sigh, I glanced over to ensure the door was closed before standing up and opening my wardrobe, taking out a dress that I had decided to purchase on a whim for… formal occasions.

Taking another look at it, I briefly pressed it against myself as I looked in the mirror.

Hmm… Fourier did say that he loved seeing me in dresses… did the same go for all men?

I had always thought that I was too masculine to make a man’s heart skip a beat, especially after Ferris had promised to take on the burden of my femininity so I could take over my father’s position without worry, but now… now I wanted to change.

And Selian had said that my hair was nice, so perhaps… perhaps it was possible.

Would he enjoy seeing me in this dress? Would it excite him?

Those thoughts flashed in my mind, but unfortunately, considering how he had dressed Priscilla until I joined their cause, and with how beautiful she was, it was doubtful.

I already knew I wasn’t fit for the traditional sense of beauty, but still… I wanted to try.

And so, I quickly changed into the dress, ensuring my hair was kept in its braid while I did so.

But still… simply changing for the sake of it seemed redundant.

It was a warm night tonight, one perfect for a drink, so perhaps I should enjoy it.

Taking a bottle of my favourite liquor from the bottom drawer, as well as a glass on my desk, I then walked out of my room, heading towards the centre balcony where I could enjoy a nice night, and hopefully, take my mind off of things.

But as if fate had intervened… the very thing I wanted to take my mind off of had gotten there first.

“Hm? Ah, Crusch… it’s rare to see you out here,” Selian said, turning back to his notebook as he leaned against the railing. “Coming to enjoy the night?”

“Yes, but… I could say the same to you,” I said, closing the glass door behind me as I began walking over. “So… what exactly are you doing?”

“Ah, this?” he said, raising his notebook as he looked back up at the sky. “Well… just mapping the stars. It’s something I did in my childhood, but on a night like this… well, it just felt right to give it another look, you could say.”

“I see…” I said as I went to take a seat on the nearby chair.

The night was extraordinarily clear, with the whole sky dotted with the light of stars, so I could see what he meant by that.

But mapping the stars… that was quite the interesting hobby, although it seems that he was done with actually doing any work, and was simply stargazing as of right now.

So… he wouldn’t mind this, right?

“Selian… would you like to join me for a drink?” I asked, setting my glass and bottle down on the table. “I would do it often on nights like these, although Ferris would usually be the one accompanying me… so, would you mind?”

This feeling of nervousness… it was as strong as the sensation I felt before the fight against the White Whale… no, in some ways, it was even worse.

“Uh… no, it would be my pleasure,” he said, walking over to me as he slowly sat down in the seat to me left. “But… isn’t there only one glass?”

…Oh.

He… was right.

…But did that really matter?

“M-My apologies… but… I am fine with sharing… if you are okay with it,” I said, opening the bottle as I poured it into the glass, my eyes focused on not wandering to my left.

If my eyes did wander… I had a feeling that the nervousness that I was keeping deep down would explode.

“Well… I guess that’s fine,” he said.

Why was I so flustered about a simple thing?

And why, under the effects of this state, did I not want to get another glass instead?

No… I knew why.

Closing my eyes and pursing my lips, I then took a small sip of the liquor, feeling the familiar burning sensation run down my throat as I savoured the taste.

If only that burning could rid me of these… impure thoughts.

“This bottle… this is from the Karsten territory, isn’t it?” he asked, looking at the label.

“A-Ahem! It’s technically an import from Gusteko, but yes, my family has distributed this across the nation for a while,” I replied, placing the glass back down. “It’s… a familiar taste of home, you could say.”

Nostalgic… that was indeed the right word.

Nostalgic towards the time when my parents knew of me as more than a royal candidate’s knight… and instead as their precious daughter.

But I had long since accepted my situation, so I would not wallow in despair.

Instead… there was a future I could look towards.

“I see…” he said, taking the glass as he took a very hesitant sip, his eyes widening a moment later. “T-That’s quite strong… so I think I’ll pass for the moment.”

Ah, right… he was quite the lightweight in terms of alcohol.

I could already see his cheeks flushing as he put down the glass… the glass where his lips had touched, right where mine had but a few moments earlier…

No, stop this.

This was simply a tender moment to be shared between friends.

“That aside… it’s rare to see you dressed up like this,” Selian said, his eyes darting over to me.

Ah… I felt a bit embarrassed now, being under his gaze.

Was this really the right decision? 

To dress up like I was to attend a party for no reason?

You were much too hasty, Crusch Karsten!

“Still… it looks nice on you,” he then said, causing my hand that was raising the glass to my lips once again to stop.

…Oh, my.

That… felt quite pleasant.

Words that I had heard before, but such a compliment coming from him, in a time like this, with what I was wearing… well, I really had to fight the giddy smile that was fighting to form on my face so that I didn’t embarrass myself.

“T-Thank you,” I said, quickly taking another sip, this one a bit larger than the last. “It’s… I simply wanted to try something different.”

He simply nodded in understanding before his head turned back to the sky, his red eyes sparkling under the moonlight.

That star-struck gaze… I wanted it to be directed at me, but even I knew there was no chance of such a thing.

Because no matter how much he complimented me, and how often he stood at my side… there was someone else he was devoted to.

Remembering his love for Priscilla, I couldn’t help but frown.

“That aside… I’m surprised you aren’t with Priscilla-sama at the moment,” I said, looking forward. “You two are practically joined at the hip, after all.”

“Well… she wanted to get her sizes taken for a new dress, so I couldn’t quite join in,” he said, scratching his cheek. “I… can’t quite deal with that just yet, so another maid took my place… although, Priscilla did have quite the laugh at my expense.”

He couldn’t deal with that? Why?

“…Really? Didn’t you see her naked all the time before I began helping her change?” I asked.

Not to mention how their current relationship had progressed…

“Well, that was just her underwear, and I tried not to look,” he said, shaking his head before he narrowed his eyes at me. “And what’s with this line of questioning? Are you teasing me?”

I felt the frown on my face slowly release as I began giggling lightly at his annoyance, waving my hand in dismissal.

“I apologize, but… perhaps I am,” I said, raising the glass to my mouth. “But still… I am a little curious about your relationship. I had thought that the two of you would have crossed such a line by now… even though I do not have any personal experience to compare it to.”

Selian leaned back into his chair as a small smile formed on his face.

“If we were in a regular situation, then perhaps we would have advanced much further… but, for better or worse, we’re not,” he said, shaking his head. “I love her. Stronger than anything but what I feel towards Felt, I love her… and I know she loves me too.”

I ignored the pang of hurt in my chest as I nodded at him to continue.

“But we cannot advance our relationship hastily. A mistake like a pregnancy during this critical time would be extremely detrimental to her cause, and then there is the slight issue of her also being my master…” he said with a sigh. “But in essence, you could say that there is no rush. So advancing our relationship… well, you could say that we are taking it slow.”

‘Taking it slow’… from what I had seen the two doing when they thought I wasn’t looking… their lips locked in what seemed to be a fierce battle for minutes on end… it was hard to call such a thing ‘slow’ for a relationship.

But I guess his reasoning was a good one… even if hearing such a thing made me feel slightly upset.

Yes… it made me feel upset… because these feeling were something that I needed to accept.

Glancing over to his face, I felt my frown deepen even more.

Yes… I had decided.

I like him… romantically, I like him.

He was the one who made me feel like a normal woman despite my stature, he was the one that made me believe in my femininity, and then gave me a place to call home when I was at my lowest when he didn’t even remember me, unlike Subaru.

And then, even more than that, he showed me that Lugunica could become independent, and could grow to new heights under the leadership of himself and Priscilla.

But this love… anyone in my position would know that it was doomed to fail, and I wasn’t under any delusion either.

Still, even if it had no hope of coming to fruition with Priscilla as my rival… I would still cherish this feeling of love.

And so, shaking my head to get rid of these feelings, I released my frown as we continued our conversation into the night, only stopping once a maid eventually came to tell us that Priscilla had finished being measured and was now preparing for bed, initiating Selian to return to her side.

A doomed love… well, even if it was so, I could at least cherish a friendship.

And these festering feelings… well, that was simply another challenge that I would need to overcome.

Chapter 25: 25 - Zombies?

Watching the passing scenery of the rural countryside, I turned to Crusch, who was sitting opposite me.

“This is the first time touring the north of the territory, correct? How do you like it?” I asked.

Crusch, Priscilla, and I were currently conducting a survey of the surrounding villages, wanting to complete a final inspection before the seasonal taxes were expected to be collected.

This was also a way to see if there was anything out of place in the barony, and if a situation within a village was dire, we would negotiate the movement of its citizens into the town or a village closer to it.

“It is… different, but nice,” Crusch said with a smile. “It’s a wonderful way to get adapted to my new surroundings… although, seeing as this is my third month here, I wonder if I can truly call it ‘new’.”

“That’s good,” I said with a nod, before I looked over to the coach seat, where Schult was sitting with the reins of the ground dragons in his hands. “And you have been doing wonderful, Schult. At this point, I can say that you’re better at driving a carriage than me.”

“H-Huh!?” he shouted, sitting up a little straighter as he glanced back at us.

“Indeed, my Selian does prove a point,” Priscilla said, raising her head that was resting on my shoulder to smile at Schult. “You have truly become a competent butler. It was apparent that the education in the capital has proven useful.”

Schult, hearing this praise, quickly closed his eyes as he shook his head from side to side.

“T-Thank you, Priscilla-sama, Selian-sama, b-but I truly am nothing special!” he said before he looked downward. “I… I want to do more… I want to be strong and cool like Selian-sama and Crusch-sama…”

Hah. I knew that Schult often liked watching me train, but to think it was something like this…

“You’re plenty cool enough already, Schult,” I said.

“Hmph. There is no need for my cute butler to be ‘cool’, but I suppose I can agree,” Priscilla added.

Schult grew a smile at this, but he still seemed a bit down.

“Right… but, if you wish to be stronger, then I can train you if you would like,” I said, causing the boy’s head to perk up.

“And I am more than willing to aid in this as well, although I have not trained another individually,” Crusch said.

“R-Really? W-Would it not take too much of your time?” Schult asked.

“We already train in the mornings, so we would simply give you tips and watch you as we do our own,” I said.

“I see… then, thank you, Selian-sama, Crusch-sama!” Schult said, bowing his head.

“No problem… now keep your eyes on the road, please,” I said with a small smile.

“Ah! That’s right, my apologies!” he said before turning back to the front.

What a funny kid… but, he was nice, and he was loyal, and most importantly, he was one of the few people Priscilla could stand at her side.

Looking back out to the passing scenery, I noticed that there was a small village coming up, the nearby fields covered in farmland, and from the amount of houses, there seemed to be only a hundred or so people living here.

There was supposed to be a river around here, right?

Perhaps we could look into making some trade posts to make use of the easy transportation of boats, but-

“Schult. Stop here,” Priscilla suddenly said.

“Uh… Pris?” I asked, confused.

Looking over to Crusch, she seemed confused as well.

“Something feels off…” she said, narrowing her eyes as Schult pulled off towards the front of the village.

As we came to a stop, I stepped out first, helping Priscilla down with my hand as we slowly walked forward, only to see an old man walk over with a calm smile.

“Tch… disgusting,” Priscilla said, causing me to look over to her.

She… looked furious.

“What is it?” I asked as Crusch also stepped out.

“Do you notice anything?” she asked with narrowed eyes, gesturing towards the old man that was coming closer.

Notice anything?

Looking at the old man, I couldn’t sense anything out of place, other than the odd limp he had.

But if Priscilla said she felt something off… perhaps I needed to look deeper.

And thankfully, my training allowed me to.

With my Divine Protection, not only did it allow me to sense and control the ambient mana in the world, but as I had discovered, that sense also extended to the Od.

In general, the skill was quite useless, especially for how much concentration it took to feel it, but in a time like this… well, it had proven quite practical.

“His Od…” I said, reaching for the spear on my back. “It’s disgusting. It feels distorted… nearly inhuman.”

Compared to the bright flame of Priscilla’s, and the calm breeze of Crusch’s, this was like a murky swamp… but more than that, even the ‘shape’ felt off.

It was difficult to describe, but all I could explain was that it was wrong.

“I see. Well done, Selian. You truly are the only one meant for my divine self,” Priscilla said, taking out her Yang Sword. “Now you who sully my lands… disappear.”

And with a single swing, the man that was about to greet us was then engulfed in flames, his body being reduced to not even ashes as he was instantly consumed in the blaze.

“P-Priscilla-sama!?” Crusch shouted in both surprise and anger. “W-What… what do you think you are doing!?”

“Wait, Crusch. It’s not what it looks like,” I said, grabbing her wrist that was resting on her sword. “Just watch…”

As another man came out to greet us, I noticed that he also had a distorted Od as I went over to greet him.

“Ah! Are you nobles? Do you need something-”

His words were cut off as my spear cut through his neck, sending his head to the ground as his body… remained standing, only to walk backwards in shock.

Gross… there had been rumours of such magic, but to think we would see it here, so out in the open… no wonder Priscilla was angry.

“It seems that this village has been infested with a type of undead… although I have no clue as to how,” I said as I struck forward.

Stabbing my spear into the man’s chest, I aimed for his Od before flaring my mana outward in a small explosion as the body then fell to the ground, this time remaining still.

So targeting the Od worked for these things… good to know.

Looking up, I noticed that more people were coming out to greet us, all of them being men, and all of them not seeming very ‘welcoming’ to our presence.

“Crusch… are you prepared?” I asked.

“I… still don’t know what is happening, but these civilians… is there a possibility of returning them to normal?” she asked with a frown.

“I doubt it… and it certainly is not possible for us. If they are undead, then it is best to let their souls rest peacefully,” I said.

“I see… then, if I have no choice…” she said as she unsheathed her sword. “This is my first time facing combat as a knight of Priscilla-sama… so I will not waver.”

Good.

With a nod shared between us, we then both shot forward, with Priscilla watching from behind as she stood guard in front of Schult.

Seeing as her Yang Sword could easily remove them, I wasn’t too worried… but I still wanted to give her a show she could be proud of.

The fight was nothing special, as despite their numbers, they had no skills to speak of, with their weapons only consisting of their bodies and a few pitchforks and axes.

There was still the issue of durability, but Crusch was able to easily immobilize them with her sword, while I destroyed their Od with my spear, leading us to finish things in but a few minutes.

And like that… around forty bodies lay strewn across the ground, but for better or worse, there was no blood to be seen.

That must be a product of their ‘curse’, whatever that was.

“Hmm… a grand display. Your skills are something to admire, Duchess,” Priscilla praised Crusch as she walked up to us.

“Ah… thank you. Though, I don’t think I can call this a respectable showing, considering our opponents…” she said, looking down at the bodies with a frown. “Who would do such a thing? Was it deliberate, or was it some kind of accident?”

“I’m not sure… but don’t feel too down. Despite the… unfortunate circumstances, you still used your blade to protect this territory, and therefore, the nation,” I said, patting Crusch’s shoulder as I passed by. “Now… aside from these guys, there seems to be others…”

Feeling the presences approaching, I felt Priscilla walk up to my side.

“Then let us greet them. If they aren’t the same as these commoners, then perhaps we will finally get some answers,” she said, extending her hand.

“Priscilla?” I asked in question.

“Are you that much of an idiot?” she asked, turning my way. “I want you to hold it.”

“Ah… got it,” I said, grasping her hand as our fingers instinctively interlaced.

Quite an odd place to share a romantic moment, but that seemed par for the course with our relationship.

The three of us waited as the presences eventually revealed themselves, all of them being women and children, presumably the occupants of this village.

“Y-You… got rid of them?” one of the women said, hesitantly walking over to us. “T-Thank you!”

Hmm… but why was it only the men in the village?

And what was the reason for their distorted Od and zombie-like constitution?

“W-We were confined to the sheds, but we never imagined-”

“Silence,” Priscilla said as she suddenly walked forward, unlatching my hand as she then stood in front of the young village woman.

“P-Pardon?” the woman asked in question.

Priscilla simply narrowed her eyes, and with her hand reaching out to grab the woman’s collar, she then pulled her towards her before… kissing her.

Umm… Priscilla?

I… did not know that you swung that way.

And more importantly, I’m right here, you know?

“P-Priscilla-sama!?” Crusch shouted in confusion.

Instead of answering, Priscilla then pulled back, and my eyes widened as I noticed that she had brought something with her, as a meter-long tentacle was strung between the village woman’s throat and Priscilla’s teeth.

I instantly rushed forward, gripping the monster as I pulled it away from Priscilla’s mouth and threw it on the ground.

“Tch. Disgusting creature. Selian, you’ll be removing this taste from my mouth after this,” Priscilla said as she reached into the air, a bright flame burning a moment later as the Yang Sword was revealed.

And with a light swing, the tentacle creature that was squirming on the ground suddenly burst into flames, becoming nothing but a pile of ashes a moment later as the village woman dropped to her knees in a mix of shock and disgust.

Wait… was this… what had been infecting the villagers and turned them into monsters?

Some kind of parasitic infection that, for some reason, remained dormant in women and children?

I suppose it made sense if it wanted its hosts to breed, but then, that meant that all of these people were still infected…

My eyes tracing across the line of people watching in interest, I clenched my fist before stepping forward.

If it was buried in their throat… then I guess I would need to do the same thing Priscilla had just done.

I just hope that I would be able to-

“What in the world are you thinking?” Priscilla said, having smacked me with her hand, causing me to stop.

“Well… don’t we need to do the same with all of these people? You can focus on burning, and I’ll take them out,” I said confidently.

That didn’t seem to do the trick as her glare deepened, those piercing red eyes seemingly staring right into my soul.

She… was really annoyed.

“Hmph. There is no need for that, fool,” she said, looking towards the group of villagers as she raised her sword. “And even if there was… you do not have my permission.”

She then swung forward, and while nothing appeared to have happened, I sensed the wave of power that emerged from the blade, and a moment later, all the villagers suddenly dropped to their knees, writhing in pain as they held their stomachs.

“What… just happened?” Crusch asked, confused.

I also wanted to know.

“Hmph. I simply burned all those disgusting parasites,” Priscilla said as her Yang Sword returned to… wherever it went.

“How… did you do that?” Crusch asked.

“My Yang Sword can cut and burn whatever I want it to,” Priscilla said, turning around as her eyes narrowed in a glare. “More importantly… those disgusting creatures invaded my land. I am very angry right now.”

Yeah, I could tell.

And the sword’s unique ability… that was quite amazing.

“Either way, first, we need to know just how far these creatures have spread, if they have at all,” I said, frowning. “There are a few villages around here, with most of them connected by the river… could it be a water-born parasite?”

That was the most common explanation, but then again, we couldn’t use such a baseless assumption-

“E-Excuse me…” the village woman that Priscilla had kissed suddenly said, drawing my attention. “I-I have heard that the nearby villages have had the same disaster… but there was someone who came from one in the north, that didn’t seem to have the same problem. But… he eventually succumbed to… that.”

“I see… thank you,” I said, turning to face Priscilla.

A small smirk adorned her lips as she unfolded her fan.

“Then it is decided,” she declared, pointing to me. “Selian, we shall leave for that village at once!”

Of course… but that conviction was part of why I loved her.

“At once, my lady,” I replied.

—

It was a short journey over to the next town, no longer than a few hours, but now, instead of using a carriage, it was only Priscilla and I riding on a ground dragon, with Schult and Crusch being sent back to get the Crimson Battlefront to check on the neighbouring villages.

But despite the… more rugged transportation, I couldn’t find it in myself to be displeased.

After all, aside from this method making us go faster, having Priscilla so close to me, pressed tightly against my chest as my head rested right next to hers… well, perhaps we should ride like this more often.

And from the few kisses we had exchanged on the way in order to cleanse her mouth of the foul taste of that villager, and how she ordered me to rest my hands on her hips, she seemed to enjoy the intimate position as well.

But either way… we were here.

And after going through the walls of the town, I instantly focused on the citizens that were nearby, and thankfully, their Od’s were completely normal.

“Selian, focus please,” Priscilla said, causing me to lift me head.

Right… we were currently meeting the head of the village, Edda.

She was a tall woman, one that nearly reached the room’s ceiling, and after quite the… unserious introduction, she had finally returned with a plate of water.

Ah… so she wasn’t even putting up appearances, was she?

“Do you notice?” Priscilla whispered, her red eyes narrowing at the woman as she set down the refreshments.

“Yeah… what would you have me do?” I asked, having felt the woman’s Od the moment she greeted us.

It wasn’t as horribly distorted as the previously infected men in that other village, but it was still wrong… as if the infestation had completely taken over the woman’s soul, her Od too murky to see through.

So was this truly Edda?

Or was this personality a complete fabrication from… whatever it was that had infected her?

“Ah… you two… is there something wrong?” she asked, tilting her head as she towered over our seated forms. “Why don’t you have a drink?”

We did not answer, my hand inching towards the spear I had left leaning against the chair as Edda’s smile grew strained.

“I see… you two are just too smart for your own good,” she said, shaking her head as she then tapped her foot against the floor.

I instantly felt the floor behind me disappear as I began falling down with wide eyes.

A trapdoor?

Ah… so this was her strategy.

Separate me from Priscilla, and then use that to do whatever she wanted with my lady…

Well, aside from the fact that Priscilla was plenty strong enough to protect herself, this method was probably the worst one for containing me.

Focusing on the area next to Priscilla, I connected to the mana in the air before teleporting a moment later, spinning my spear in my hands to point at Edda as I crouched down in an attacking position.

“Are you an idiot? Why would you do such a thing?” I asked.

“Tch. So that didn’t work…” Edda said, shaking her head. “Oh well.”

With a shrug of her shoulders, I was about to attack her before five men burst through the nearby windows, all of them closing in on me as I released a wide slash, my spear creating an arc that cut through all their heads in an instant, their bodies dropping to the floor, and one of them falling down the trapdoor.

“Haha! So you’re strong too? Well, that’s fine… even if you’re strong, you can’t stop the might of an entire town!” Edda shouted with a crazed smile. “But you know… you won’t have to get hurt if you just leave the woman behind you. I promise not to harm her… it’s not in my interest, after all.”

Not harming her…?

But… oh, so that must be why.

These parasites… the one controlling Edda here must be the leader.

Or, it might even me that all the parasites are one being, with this woman here being the ‘brain’.

But either way, wanting Priscilla, and leaving her unharmed no less… its plan must be to take over her body and grow her position as a royal candidate, or something like that…

As if I would allow such a thing.

Resetting my stance, I noticed that aside from the four bodies that were slowly getting back to their feet, we were also completely surrounded outside the building.

So she must have called them here… but it doesn’t matter if their leader is dead-!

“Selian…” Priscilla said, her hand gripping the hem of my shirt, stopping me just as I was about to leap towards Edda. “Stop. I have some questions for this fiend.”

Turning back to look at her, I saw that beneath the angered frown, Priscilla was wearing an expression of intrigue, although there was also a spark of annoyance as her fingers twitched.

“It seems that my beloved blade has decided to spite me for this night… how bothersome,” she said, narrowing her eyes before she turned to me. “Selian, deal with all the scoundrels and cleanse this corrupted town… I will remain here with this lout to discern the culprit of this farce.”

She wanted to stay here with Edda… and from her words, she wouldn’t be able to use her Yang Sword either…

Logically, I shouldn’t move from my position, but since it was an order…

“Understood, my lady,” I replied, facing the four foes that were closing in on my. “I shall give you yet another victory.”

“Hmph. Having you at my side is a victory for me in and of itself… but yes, do complete this task I have assigned, and I shall give you a reward of fitting pedigree, my fool,” she said with a smirk.

Well… if there was a reward on the line, then there was no way I would fail here.

—

Dodging another swiping sword, I kicked the townsman back, sending him crashing against the nearby gate as I cut through his legs, leaving him paralyzed, at least for the moment.

These guys were… slightly more troublesome than the previous village’s infestation, aside from the fact that I now needed to cut down women and children as well, as none of the townsfolk had been spared from the infection.

First, their numbers were insane, with practically the entire town turning their aggression towards me as they all tried to overwhelm me.

Then, there was the fact that some of these guys were armed, with Edda having seemingly prepared for such a confrontation.

And lastly… they were stronger, and much faster, and their rate of regeneration was concerning.

Was it because they were closer to their ‘mother’? Or was it something else?

I didn’t know… but I knew that this couldn’t go on like this.

I was more than fine with defending myself, dwindling down their numbers each time I struck their Od, causing them to be removed from the battlefield… but that wasn’t going to cut it.

It was hard to strike the Od perfectly, especially with their enhanced states and without Crusch’s assistance, and I was taking too long… too long leaving Priscilla alone.

Think, Selian… you already know what you have to do, right?

You’ve done it before.

Think… ‘connecting’ the strike… I had done it back when fighting Regulus, or at least, I was close to it then… so bring out that feeling.

I teleported away as three zombies jumped at me, running my spear through one of their backs and dismantling their Od a moment later.

Zombies… yeah, I guess that word really fit this fucked up situation, huh?

Even though I wasn’t a big fan of those type of stories… weren’t they supposed to die when you cut off their heads?

So annoying.

But focus, Selian.

Focus on their Od, their bodies, and the mana connecting your spear to it.

Feel the flow of mana, from your gate through your arm and into your spear, extend it, and then… strike!

My eyes widened as I slashed outward, my spear tip glowing as a wave of mana passed through the surroundings, and all the townsfolk that were about to jump me fell to the ground, their gates shattered.

Damn… I doubt I could do it against a normal opponent, as their own mana would block me being able to connect to their Od and gate, but for these guys who were just masses of flesh controlled by a parasite… yeah, I could do this easily.

Just wait, Priscilla, for your beloved knight is on his way!

—

Shit… taking out those guys was really a hassle… and now that I was back here…

“You… what the hell have you done, you monster!” the distorted form of Edda screamed as she clawed at her face. “Dammit… do you know how much time it took! Now they’re all gone! It’s all gone!”

I would have thought that Priscilla would have already killed this woman while I was busy, but it seems that wasn’t the case.

I wasn’t worried about her, though, as not only would killing Priscilla go against this thing’s plans, but I could also sense that familiar Od inside the large building in front of me.

But it seems like I would have to go through this thing first…

“It’s fine… I’ll just have to get my revenge, and that bitch is already done for, so you’re dead!” Edda shouted as limbs began to sprout from her skin, creating quite the disgusting scene.

Ah… and her Od… so she wasn’t just one person, but multiple undead transfused together?

And I could already tell from the pressure radiating off of her that this would boost her power.

Certainly, it would be troublesome, and if her regeneration had been increased, then it might even be impossible for a normal fighter to defeat her without some very… destructive methods.

But since it was me… especially now that I had gotten some practice in earlier…

“It’s quite easy… isn’t it?” I muttered, teleporting in front of the thing as I ran my spear through its chest, my mana clashing together as I focused on her gate, causing its torso to explode in a shower of flesh and blood.

Disgusting… I would definitely need a long bath once I got back.

But at least, with this… it was over.

Flicking the blood off of my spear, I placed it over my back once again as I made my way inside, wiping the sweat out of my eye as I headed towards where my lady was.

“Ah, Selian… it’s a good thing that you made it so quickly,” Priscilla said casually from her chair as she lifted her head towards me, revealing a pleased smile. “Although, considering it was you, that was to be expected.”

It was good that she trusted me, but…

My gaze narrowed at the glass set on the table next to her, a small smudge of Priscilla’s red makeup on the edge.

And the glass… it was empty.

“Priscilla… why did you drink that?” I asked with worry.

That was how the parasite was transferred, wasn’t it?

Did she just play into that thing’s hand?

Although… now that Edda, or whatever that thing was, was dead… who knew if that even worked the same.

“How observant. But if you may know, it was simply a good way to let that idiot’s guard down and to have her tell me everything in that obnoxiously boastful tone. Although, unfortunately, the information was quite useless. But another scoundrel’s attempt to make use of mine divine self,” she said, getting up as she walked towards me, her heels clicking against the wooden floor. “But that aside… it is also a good excuse for you to perform what I had to do earlier, but this time with your woman.”

I gulped, my nose taking in the scent of her perfume as she pressed close enough so that her chest pressed against mine.

“W-What… do you mean by that?” I asked.

“I am saying, fool, that my Yang Sword still has decided to not come out, and I wish for you to remove this disgusting parasite with the other method that you know of,” she said, slowly reaching her arms to wrap around my neck, as my own hands went to grab her waist.

So she wanted me to kiss her…

Seriously, this woman… she was going to be the death of me.

“You know we can do that anytime, right?” I said, looking into her eyes. “Or is this meant to be my reward?”

“I know we can do this any time I wish, but I simply need my knight’s aid,” she said, reaching one of her hands up to her hair. “And as for your reward… you quite like seeing me with my hair down, do you not, my perverted fool? So this shall be your reward.”

Calling me perverted was a bit much… but I did like it a lot.

I watched as she undid her hair, taking out the pendant decorated with three black flowers, I watched as her golden locks cascaded over her shoulders, granting me a sight that I could only describe as… incredibly alluring.

She was beautiful wearing anything, and her hair done in any way, but for some reason, the casual style like this… it made me go crazy.

“See? A pervert, just as I had said,” she said with a smile as her lips slowly approached mine. “My hair often gets in the way when I let it down like this, so be grateful, Selian… for this is a sight meant for your eyes only…”

Then, we kissed, her arms tightening around my neck as my tongue clashed against hers and my mouth gently sucked her bottom lip, eliciting a pleased hum from the woman.

But, while this was all very wonderful, unfortunately, this kiss was not meant for only pleasure.

So, with my teeth biting down on the slimy thing, I then pulled back, taking the meter-long tentacle with me as I immediately spat it out, my foot crushing it into a pile of goo as soon as it hit the floor.

“That… was gross,” I muttered with a frown.

“And how do you think it felt to have it invading my precious body?” Priscilla said, with a raised eyebrow, her expression then changing into a teasing smirk. “But very well. If it was such a disgusting feeling, then there is only a need to rewrite the experience with another one, correct?”

Playing those word games to kiss me again… she really was so adorable.

“I agree… But you know, Pris…” I said, relishing in how her face glowed at the nickname as my had moved up to caress her cheek. “There is never a need for an excuse, as I am always lusting for your lips…”

Her hold around my neck tightened, and her face twisted into a loving smirk.

“You are so insolent, Selian,” she said in an exasperated tone. “But if that is the case… then you must kiss me more often.”

“Now that… is an order I can very willingly oblige,” I said, my lips moving closer to hers.

“You… idiot,” she muttered as her eyes fluttered closed.

And like that, we kissed once more amidst the surrounding bloodshed, and perhaps… a few more times after that… with both of us too distracted by each other to recognize my disgusting state.

And as for after that?

Well, things were quite easily handled in the surrounding villagers, with all of those who were completely infected being culled, while those who could be rescued having the parasites removed by Ferris’ magic.

But that is quite the boring tale.

Chapter 26: 26 - Heinkel Astrea

A month had passed since the issue regarding that parasitic infestation and the resulting ‘zombies’, and Priscilla and I were once again completing another tour of the territory, although this time, it was focused on discerning the truth of some recently troublesome reports, and promptly handling them.

“So… these bandits that have organized their operation in my territory… you say that these swine originate from the mountains to the east?” Priscilla said, resting her head against my chest as her fingers traced along my forearm.

That was ticklish, Priscilla… but I would never stop her.

As we were in the border of the Barielle territory, where the roads were not very well maintained, we had ditched the carriage in the closest village before we set forth on the ground dragon, leading to a very… favourable position, where she was sat right in front of me.

“Yes, and their base is supposed to be nearby… but are you sure you’re fine with coming with me?” I asked, looking down to meet her eyes. “This can’t be comfortable, and I can defeat them by myself just fine…”

She raised her eyebrow at me in question before bringing her hand to my face, gently caressing my cheek before she suddenly pinched it with an annoyed frown.

Ouch.

“Fool. While I do not care for the task of taking out trash, it is because I wish to remain with you that I have decided to come here,” she said as her lips curled into a smirk. “And as for the issue related to comfort… well, while I am not displeased at present, if you wish to make me more comfortable… then should you not do so?”

I felt a bead of sweat trail down my neck as I looked into her eyes, my face unconsciously approaching hers.

“And… how could I do that?” I asked, my lips brushing against her ear.

“Dear Selian… you know that there are many things you can do to relieve my discomfort,” she whispered back, her arms wrapping around my head as she gently kissed my neck, causing my back to straighten.

So she wanted to do that… well, I wasn’t going to refuse.

I pulled back slightly, enough so that I could see her face again, and with my gaze narrowing in on her perfect lips, I felt an unconscious draw towards them.

And with both of our eyes slowly closing, I felt her breath against my skin as I got closer, and then…

“Rahh- gack!”

And then, the sounds of battle entered my ears, causing both of us to pause as we pulled back from each other, turning to focus on where the noise was coming from as the two of us quickly noticed the entrance to a cave amidst the trees that surrounded us that seemed to be the source.

“Selian, we’ll continue this later,” Priscilla said as she leaped off the ground dragon.

“Understood,” I said as I followed suit.

Approaching the entrance as we sprinted towards it, I noticed the many footprints that were around the clearing in front of the cave, as well as the burnt out torches on each side of the opening.

So this must be the camp… and it seems that there was some sort of fight happening inside, judging by the shouts, as well as the two dead bodies crumpled against the side of the hill.

“Yah! Haha, you fuckers! I’m in a good mood, so I’ll try to make it painless!” a haughty voice echoed from inside the cave, accompanied the death cries of what I could assume to be another bandit.

Priscilla and I’s gaze met, and seeing the glint of excitement in her eyes, I instantly hardened my stare while lightly shaking my head, causing her to pout before stepping back as I took the lead.

That lady of mine… did she not understand that a knight should be going into a possibly dangerous situation first?

Even if it was unlikely that anything could harm her, it would hurt my pride as both a knight and a man… well, at least she relented to my untold request.

With me stepping past the rocky wall, I looked to the left where the cave continued, only to see a sight of absolute bloodshed in the opening, with seven or so bodies strewn across the roughly built camp, with blood pooling from under their corpses.

And as for who had created this scene…

“Oh? And you two are the only ones left? Ain’t that something?” the red-haired man said with a smirk as he pointed his sword forward towards two bandits. “To think you would all die to a talentless guy like me… shouldn’t you be ashamed?”

A middle-aged man with knight armour and striking red hair… and this was someone I knew.

Heinkel Astrea, the current leader of the Astrea House, the father of the current Sword Saint Reinhard van Astrea, and the son of Wilhelm van Astrea.

“Y-You fucker!” the bandit shouted in response before he lunged forward.

I was tempted to step forward and intervene, but Priscilla, who was watching from over my shoulder, held my arm as she shook her head, looking at the end of the battle with a thoughtful gaze.

Shrugging my shoulders, I watched as Heinkel moved to the side, causing the bandit’s sword to stab into nothing but empty air before Heinkel’s form blurred, the bandit’s arm flying into the air a moment later as Heinkel twisted his blade to intercept the other bandit’s strike, their swords clashing before Heinkel moved his sword to the side, disturbing the bandit’s balance as his blade found its way into his neck, ending the man’s life.

Interesting… Heinkel Astrea, the supposed useless, lazy, and utterly talentless vice captain of the royal knights… his skills weren’t bad.

In fact, if we ignored power and focused purely on swordsmanship technique, he wasn’t even that far from Wilhelm, although something in his form seemed so… ordinary.

Not in a bad way, but more as if he had completely mastered the basics, without having any talent to aid in his fighting prowess.

Well… I guess, even if he was a ‘failure’, he was still a swordsman of the Astrea House.

“Ha!” he shouted, slashing outward and cutting off the armless bandit’s head, ending the fight as the corpse dropped to the ground with a wet thud. “Fucking hell… all you annoying shits… you made my buzz wear off, dammit!”

Umm… what?

Heinkel’s body suddenly stilled, and with his head snapping towards us, I saw him narrow his blue eyes as the grip on his sword tightened.

“You two… the hell are you doing here?” he asked.

“Hmph. Imbecile. Could I not say the same to you? Flaunting your disgusting self in my lands… do you have no shame?” Priscilla said as we both stepped out, causing Heinkel to release a sigh.

“Tch. So it’s just you,” he said, sheathing his sword. “What can I do for you, Priscilla-sama? This isn’t a place for a lady, you know?”

That was quite the dangerous tone to take…

“Anywhere in this world is blessed with my presence, so cease with that nonsensical drivel,” Priscilla replied, unfolding her fan to cover her mouth as she narrowed her eyes. “And you did not answer me, cretin. What are you doing here? Sullying my land like a mole, leaving your disgusting droppings in your wake.”

Heinkel’s casual smirk thinned at her scathing words, but as if sensing the potential power that Priscilla held, he didn’t rebuke her, and instead, complied with her request.

“Well… I heard about this bandit group, so I decided to come deal with em’… shouldn’t I be getting praised for that?” he said, averting his eyes.

An obvious tell, even to me, and that was surely not to pass my lady’s eye.

“Scoundrel,” Priscilla said, her tone cold enough to make Heinkel freeze as the mana surrounding her began to fluctuate. “I am not one who appreciates lies. I will give you one more chance to explain yourself, or you shall know how it feels to meet your end by the divine.”

Heinkel gulped, sweat dripping down his face that didn’t come from the exertion of the earlier battle.

“A-Alright, I got it…” he said, instinctively bowing his head. “I… heard that these guys had a treasure… a cup that could cure any disease… and I wanted to get it.”

Priscilla nodded her head, narrowing her eyes as she walked off to the side, and rummaging through the opened crate, she then pulled out a chalice adorned with a blue gem at the stem, lifting it to inspect it before casting her gaze back to Heinkel.

“Is this meant to be the supposed treasure?” she asked, raising an eyebrow as Heinkel nodded with an amazed expression. “For some reason, I doubt that it is the case… Selian?”

“Yes, Priscilla?” I asked.

“Does this thing have anything of note within it?” she asked.

What… was she asking me if there was any mana embedded in it?

Narrowing my eyes, I tried to feel for anything of note, but honestly…

“No… there isn’t,” I said, frowning a bit. “If I had to guess, this supposed cup is but a legend-”

“No! You’re wrong!” Heinkel shouted, walking closer to us. “That… you can’t say that without trying it out! Hell, what are you even talking about, being able to sense mana? Are you trying to look good for a woman or something!?”

Well… I was always trying to look good in front of Priscilla, but I wasn’t lying.

“Tch. Annoying drivel,” Priscilla said before tossing the chalice over to Heinkel, causing him to quickly catch it in his hands. “Do not slander the name of my Selian with your lies born out of ignorance… so try it yourself.”

Heinkel was too focused on the cup to take in Priscilla’s words, his hands gently tracing over the rim before he suddenly stilled, his eyes widening as his jaw clenched.

“What? Have you finally used your brain?” Priscilla said, sending him a cruel smirk. “You truly must be an idiot to think that some passing thugs like these would harbour such a treasure. Imbecile.”

I felt Heinkel flinch, and moving his thumb across the rim, I watched as the intricate blue and gold pattern along the cup smudged, revealing nothing but the dull grey of common metal.

Ah… so it really was a dud, and quite a badly manufactured one at that.

It must have been meant to be displayed rather than used, considering how easily it had been ruined.

“Fuck… fucking dammit!” he shouted, his arm blurring as he threw the cup at the wall, the clang of metal echoing across the room.

“Cease that language, dimwit, or I shall remove your ability to speak myself,” Priscilla said, shaking her head as she turned back to the cave’s entrance. “Come, Selian. I had hoped to see something interesting, yet it was but the actions of an idiotic cur, following a senseless rumour like a fish to the glint of a lure.”

“Got it, Priscilla…” I said as I followed her, looking back at Heinkel once more, only to see his gaze centred on us, eyes hardened in determination.

Uhh… what?

“Wait,” he said, causing Priscilla to stop as she looked over her shoulder.

“What is it? To waste my time is akin to throwing gold coins into the Great Waterfall, so it would be best not to exhaust it needlessly,” she said, snapping her fan shut to reveal her frown.

“Yeah, I got it… you’re a candidate for the throne, Priscilla-sama… so I have a proposal for you,” he said, his tone serious.

“Oho? And what exactly is it?” Priscilla asked.

“Well… you have some competition, right? And while I can’t do much against two of them, considering that Felt girl is staying with that son of mine in my house… allow me to deal with her,” he said, a smirk growing on his lips. “In return… allow me but a drop of Dragon Blood once you ascend to the throne.”

This bastard… he wanted to ‘deal’ with Felt?

I felt my fists clench, but before I could say anything in response, Priscilla brought her hand down to cover mine, sending me a small glance before her gaze returned to Heinkel.

“An interesting proposal… but for what reason would you go to such lengths?” she asked, raising an eyebrow in question. “And if I were to harbour a guess… it is related to your idiotic chase for that sham of a chalice, is it not?”

“Yes… you’re right,” he said, his fists clenched as he looked down at the ground. “It’s… for my wife. She has the Sleeping Beauty disease, so… I need to wake her up. No matter what.”

…What.

It was all for that?

Threatening Felt, going against his son… it was all for that?

And I knew that Reinhard’s family situation was strained… especially from the few letters Felt had sent me complaining about it.

But… it was all for that?

“You… the hell is wrong with you?” I asked, fighting back the urge to teleport in front of him and knock him down, only being calmed by Priscilla’s hand that had squeezed mine a little tighter. “You would abandon your family and duties… ignore your son that’s right in front of you… just to try to heal your wife?”

His gaze lifted as he levelled a glare my way.

“Watch yourself, brat…” he said lowly.

“I could say the same to you. What happens when you revive your wife, huh? Do you think she’ll be happy with you and Reinhard’s relationship?” I asked, feeling my jaw clench. 

Why was I so angry?

Aside from how he had threatened Felt, what was it?

Was it due to how his current path had hurt my friend Reinhard?

Yes… perhaps that was part of it, but more importantly… I couldn’t stand a man that would cast aside his children, especially when there was no need to.

Wanting to revive his wife, I could understand, but to completely ignore everything else…

“No… she would be disappointed, wouldn’t she? You know that too…” I said, taking a breath in an attempt to calm myself. “Pathetic.”

“You don’t know what it’s like, you fucker!” Heinkel shouted, his eyes blazing in fury as he stared me down. “Seeing her like that every day… I can’t even stay in that damned mansion because of it! So shut up, or I’ll fucking make you-!”

“Silence,” Priscilla then said, her voice cold, as Heinkel instantly stopped making his way towards me.

Priscilla then looked towards me, and after staring into my eyes for a few moments, she then looked back to Heinkel with a slight frown on her face.

“Selian… you are certainly right in this man being a disappointment… but regardless, I will take him with us,” she said, sending a small glance my way. “I don’t intend on using any foul methods to win against your sister, but it will be interesting to see what he chooses to do with his waste of a life going forward… will it not?”

I… guess so… and he was certain to be useful considering his position… and if there was ever a chance at making him change, just as Priscilla said…

“Yes… I suppose you are correct,” I said, releasing a sigh.

Still… I wasn’t the happiest about it.

“Hmm~ is there something wrong, Selian?” Priscilla asked, pressing her chest against my arm as he fan pushed into my cheek. “Well? Is there? Don’t tell me… are you perhaps jealous?”

“Hah. As if,” I said with a shrug, still looking away.

I could feel the smirk rising on her lips.

Just why did she have to have such a fascination with teasing me?

“Is that so… well, I will let you off for now,” she said, moving her fan away. “But just know, Selian, no matter how amusing the passing scoundrels may be, only you can truly fulfill my excitement.”

“O-Oh… that’s… good,” I said, still looking away.

That… did feel quite good to hear.

Of course, I would prefer if she said that she loved me as well… but I didn’t need another reminder to know that.

“You two… talking like I’m not here… but still, if it means I can get that Dragon Blood in the end, I don’t really care,” Heinkel said, causing me to look back at him as he walked towards the edge of the camp.

What… was he doing?

Was there something else he was searching for?

“Hmm… there ought to be some here, considering these guys…” he said, rummaging through a crate before his face lit up in a smile. “Aha! That’s it!”

He then pulled out… a bottle.

“Nothing beats the taste of some good booze after a good fight,” he said as he uncorked the bottle, instantly bringing it to his mouth as he began gulping it down.

Urgh… so he was a drunkard.

I should have guessed from the flask at his hip, but I guess even spare booze from some butchered bandits would do… disgusting.

It reminded me of him … that shitty father of mine from my past life.

But if he was going to be in Priscilla’s camp from now on… I guess I would need to get used to it.

“Fool… you seem quite displeased,” Priscilla suddenly said, her hand grabbing my chin and turning me to face her. 

“Uh… yeah… I just… don’t like him, is all,” I muttered, keeping my gaze away from those beautiful eyes that no truth could escape from.

“You don’t like him, is it? Hmm… but it doesn’t seem that simple…” she said, her eyebrows furrowing before her head suddenly snapped to the side, her nose twisting as she sneered at Heinkel. “You. Put down that bottle.”

She found out just from that, didn’t she?

“Huh? What? Is something the matter, Priscilla-sama?” Heinkel asked, head tilting in confusion as he wiped the red liquid that had dribbled down his chin.

“I said, you will put down that bottle, and will do so for the remainder of your time that is in our presence,” Priscilla said, her hand still holding my chin. “Or… will you refuse the order of your master? Surely even a worthless drunkard like yourself would know the consequence of such a thing…”

Heinkel froze at the threat, and with an annoyed grunt, he took out his flask before pouring the remainder of the bottle’s contents into it.

“Whatever…” he muttered in frustration.

She definitely did…

As Priscilla turned back to look at me, I felt my cheeks redden at the proud smirk she threw my way.

“P-Pris… thank you,” I said, bowing my head slightly.

“Nonsense, it is only natural to dislike disgusting things,” she said as she lifted my chin so that I looked at her, those same enchanting eyes sparkling in affection. “However… if there is a need to be in the presence of them… then simply cast your gaze to a beautiful thing like myself to distract your mind.”

Ah… I really do love her.

“I will… always,” I said, my gaze narrowing in on her lips.

I wanted them.

“Hmph… how needy… you are lucky that I quite like when you look at me like that,” she said, her face approaching mine. “And… you are the most fortunate that I love you.”

Yes… indeed I was.

With our lips finding each others, I felt her hands trail down across my neck from my chin to hold my collar, as my own arms had wrapped around her waist, the two of us sharing the moment to ourselves.

At least… that was before the sound of shattering glass interrupted us, causing me to open my eyes to look at the shocked red-haired man.

“Y-You…” he stammered, taking a step back as his finger raised to point at us, the ground beneath him covered in the remains of his bottle. “The fuck!?”

Haa… and now we would have to take this guy back with us, wouldn’t we?

But… if Priscilla was next to me… I think I could handle it.

—

After a night’s rest in the nearby village, the three of us returned to the Barielle manor, and with Priscilla going upstairs for a rest after a full day of travel, I was left alone with the Heinkel, or as Priscilla called him, the ‘worthless drunkard’… who, ignoring my position of Priscilla’s knight, was technically my superior.

“Damn… that Sun Princess is just as arrogant as the rumours say, eh? That’s surprising, considering how much those people seem to love her,” he said, leaning against the wall as he cast a glance outside before turning back to me with a smirk. “And more than that… to think that you, Selian the ‘White’, have tamed such a woman’s heart… that’s quite the accomplishment, especially for a guy who couldn’t even save that caravan of soldiers.”

This fucking guy… speaking of ‘rumours’, Heinkel was just as shitty as I had heard, and in many aspects, even worse.

His unkempt appearance, that foul mouth, and how he constantly reeked of booze, even though he hadn’t drunk in front of me or Priscilla again… suffice it to say, even with such a short amount of time spent together, he was an expert at getting on my nerves.

But now that a couple of days had passed since we met in that cave… I had remembered him.

From my childhood, that is, back when I was a prince.

He was always had quite the carefree attitude for a knight and noble, but instead of being irritating like he was now, it was more in a… fun way.

I would even say that he was nice.

But now that I think about it… right around the time that I left with Felt… he changed, having shown flashes of the person he was today.

That must have been when his wife came down with that disease, huh?

But even still… I was still confused.

“What’s with that look, brat?” he asked, gesturing towards me with a sneer.

Well… if he wanted me to come out and say it…

“I’m still wondering why you would forsake your son,” I said, ignoring how his gaze sharpened in annoyance. “I mean, knowing Reinhard, he would only want to help you with your wife, considering how it’s his mother… so why?”

I mean, with him devoted to Felt, Reinhard might not be as focused on saving his mother as Heinkel was, but still… what use was there in antagonizing his own son?

“Shut it,” Heinkel snapped, turning his gaze away as his hands clenched into fists. “You don’t understand shit… even if you have Priscilla-sama, you would never know what it’s like.”

That didn’t answer my question.

“I’m not talking about your grief,” I said. “I can understand that, and I know how focused you are on curing your wife… but how does that relate to Reinhard?”

“Because that monster is the reason that everything’s fucked up!” Heinkel shouted, removing himself from the wall as he took a step towards me, his eyes narrowed on me before eventually looked to the ground. “Tch… whatever… I’m leaving.”

Watching as he headed towards the room’s doors, I found myself confused as I sat in the chair.

‘That monster’… was that any way to refer to your son?

Reinhard may be strong, yes, but a monster… just what the hell was with this guy?

“Hey… do you hate him?” I suddenly asked, causing Heinkel to stop just before he reached the door.

He did not respond.

“Reinhard… he’s the living, breathing product of you and your wife’s love…” I said, turning my head towards him. “So… do you hate him?”

I waited for a few moments for him to reply, but instead…

“Tch. Fuck off.”

With those last eloquent words, he then opened the door and walked away, slamming it behind him as the dull thud of wood echoed throughout the room.

Huh… so he didn’t answer… or perhaps, he couldn’t answer…

Interesting, just as Priscilla had said… even if he was a bastard.

I wonder… was there a way to fix things with them?

I didn’t know.

Considering how cold Wilhelm was, Heinkel’s whole deal, and then Reinhard’s humbleness and quick attachment to both Felt and I… one thing was for sure.

The Astrea House… that was one fucked up family.

Chapter 27: 27 - Cementing Love

A few weeks had passed since Heinkel Astrea joined our camp, and aside from a short visit he took to the capital, he had remained living in the manor along with us, as he didn’t really like being in his family’s home, which was now being used as Felt’s base.

While he was still the same annoying guy, thankfully, he mostly kept to himself and spent his days lazing around the town, often taking in the warm summer breeze with some good alcohol, from his own words.

Well… it was better than him causing trouble, and it wasn’t as if he had any official duties given from Priscilla yet, so I was fine with it.

But still…

“Just what are you doing here? Shouldn’t a royal knight keep themselves busy?” I asked as I defended Heinkel’s strike, brushing his momentum to the side.

Seeing a slight opening in his broken form, I twisted my spear to jab him with the blunt end, but before I could reach his chest, he suddenly spun backward, barely dodging the strike as he reset his stance.

“Ha. Well… even if I’m the vice captain, it’s not like I need to do anything. It’s in name only, brat,” he said as he rushed forward, his overhead strike flowing into a diagonal slash that I evaded. “Besides… that little rat took over my place and filled it with thugs, so I don’t feel like heading home either.”

‘Little rat’…

“That’s my sister you’re talking about,” I said with a frown, crouching down to prepare a lunge.

“Yeah,” he said, a smirk spreading across his face as he held his sword in a short stance to defend. “I can tell, since she’s just as much of a bitch as you.”

…

He was trying to get a rise out of me… trying to mess up my rhythm to take advantage of.

And unfortunately for him… it worked.

My spear flashed forward, and with my mana flowing into the blunted tip, I struck the flat side of the blade that he moved to defend himself just in time, sending him tumbling to the ground with a grunt from the burst of power.

Ah… I got too annoyed.

Whenever I sparred with Heinkel, I limited the use of my mana so that we were evenly matched, allowing me to grow my technique as I couldn’t just overwhelm him with strength… but that last strike was a little much.

Not that I felt bad, however, considering how he was the one who had provoked me.

“You… damned brat… didn’t you say not to use enhancement?” he said, struggling to sit up.

“Yeah… but if that annoys you, then aim to get stronger than a ‘brat’,” I said, releasing my stance.

“Tch. As if. You can’t provoke me with that, kid. I know better than most that brats can be monsters, considering how my son had beat me before he even had a bush between his legs,” he replied as he slowly got to his feet.

He could have just said Reinhard beat him when he was young…

“I see… but that isn’t something you should admit proudly,” I said, watching as he released an irritated grunt before looking away.

This fucker…

Still, my impression of him had increased since our first meeting, though only by a little.

Even if he was still a drunkard, he didn’t drink near us, and as a result, he wasn’t drunk as often as I would expect from how he acted.

Though I still found myself healing him of his hangovers whenever he stumbled back to the manor…

Well, because of that little favour of mine, we had gotten a little closer, also helped by the little spars like just now.

And begrudgingly… these spars were more helpful for me than for him, as while I was much stronger, in terms of pure technique, Heinkel was a great opponent, being even better than me.

However… even with all that, I still didn’t like his foul mouth and how he constantly complained about his father, Reinhard, and Felt, especially with how I was fond of those three.

And then there was how he was a bit disrespectful towards Priscilla and Crusch… but my lady’s fist always shut him up whenever he made a mistake.

I had also picked up a bit more of the man’s personality from his annoyed rants and complaints, and I ended up at the conclusion that he was an ugly mix of arrogance, shame, and a whole lot of inferiority and self-hatred.

And interestingly enough, while he was one to abuse his power, he would never stoop as low as to take the lives of the innocent, and from how relieved he seemed when he learned that the punishment in here for everything less than murder was based on labour rather than the death penalty, he seemed to dislike killing in general.

Although, while I say that, he looked fine with killing those bandits back in the cave… but that could have been due to them being criminals known to take lives themselves, as well as his focus to get that fake cup.

Yes… Heinkel was a complex, pathetic man, just as I had thought with my initial assessment of him… but I could understand him a bit more now, and didn’t hate him as much.

Still… I think he should focus on bettering himself and rekindling his relationship with his son, rather than lashing out uselessly over the pain of his wife’s condition along with his other problems.

“Anyway, that’s enough for now, right?” I said as I placed my practice spear on the small armoury rack.

“Yeah… but I’m gonna get you back tomorrow, you little shit,” Heinkel said, throwing the dulled sword to me as I caught it in the air.

Couldn’t even bring it over?

“Sure you will, old man,” I replied as I placed the sword on the rack as well. “And I’m taller than you.”

Heinkel simply clicked his tongue in response.

And not even a thank you… he really was lacking in manners, but considering how I had cheated to knock him down, I would let it go for today.

Heading back inside the manor, I thanked the maid with a nod as I took the offered cold rag to wipe my sweat and dirt from my face, with Heinkel receiving one from the maid as well, accompanied by a sharp glare before she walked away, bowing to me with a smile as she passed.

“Jeez… talk about a difference in treatment,” Heinkel grumbled.

“And whose fault do you think that is?” I asked, sweeping my hair back. “But more importantly… it’s good to see you two.”

Looking over to the door, I watched as Priscilla and Crusch walked in, with Crusch’s gaze narrowing in on the cloth in my hand.

“Good afternoon to you as well, Selian. So the sounds from outside were the two of you after all…” she said, smiling. “If you do not mind, I would love to join you in a spar tomorrow morning.”

“Heh. Should a girl really be- ouf!”

I shut Heinkel’s idiotic mouth up as my elbow jabbed into his side.

He had only seen Crusch in training rather than battle, so perhaps I could arrange for Crusch and I to get a new target for our ranged technique practice.

“That is more than fine, although perhaps it should be only the two of us…” I said, casting a glare at the hunched over man beside me, breathing in through his nose to regain his breath.

Heh.

“Yes… I would prefer that as well… although I believe that Schult would want to join us, from how he had requested my aid yesterday. Do you think that is possible?” Crusch asked.

Ah, right… I should probably get started on training the kid, just as I promised.

While Schult had been completing the exercises I gave him to build up his basic physical abilities, it wasn’t very fun, so we could get started on some basic combat and weapon stuff.

“That sounds alright,” I said, nodding to her before I tilted my head. “That aside… we were out there for a while. Just what did you two do in the meantime?”

“Hmph. Is it not my right to rest my head?” Priscilla said, raising an eyebrow at me.

So she had a nap… and I guess Crusch decided to guard her, knowing how diligent she was.

“Although… I am quite sure that my energy would have been replenished much faster with you by my side,” she said with a frown before walking over to me. “And more importantly… you are absolutely filthy.”

She then brought her hand up to my face, her fingers gently brushing against my neck, making me nearly shiver, as her thumb then pressed against my cheek, her eyes narrowed in concentration as she wiped something off.

“It seems that you missed a spot… luckily, the cut seems to have already healed,” she said, wiping her blood-stained thumb on my dirty training shirt.

“Ah… thank you, Priscilla,” I said, smiling at her kindness.

“It is of no matter,” she said as she then looked up and down my figure, her cheeks reddening a bit.

For some reason… I felt a little embarrassed at that.

Having just come back from training, and wearing my casual exercise clothes, my shirt and pants were soaked with sweat, as dirt and tears covered the fabric.

“A-Ahem! Well, as I said, you are truly filthy,” she said, looking back up at my face. “Ensure that you are at least presentable for the coming meeting.”

Wait… a meeting?

“What meeting? I thought that our schedule was free today,” I asked, confused.

“We were, but I have received word of some nearby lords visiting the town. I decided to send out an invitation in order to display mine divine self to them, and I wish for my beloved knight to be there at my side,” she said, bringing her hand back up to my cheek as her eyes glinted in excitement. “As they are but Barons and Viscounts, I plan to use them to expand my influence even more. If all goes well, they may pledge their allegiance and come under my protection, allowing me to achieve the same power as a Duke, and a title is soon to follow.”

Well… there was talk of having the town surrounding the manor named as a city, which would undoubtedly increase Priscilla’s standing, but I guess there was this route to increasing her influence as well.

“Then I will be sure to clean up, my lady,” I said, lowering my head a bit.

“Good, my fool,” she said as she pulled my face down lower, causing my lips to meet hers as we shared a deep kiss, which, sadly, was broken a few moments later.

“Now then, you are not the only one to prepare for the meeting, so I will depart. But do meet me in my room once you are finished,” Priscilla said as she then walked away, with Crusch following behind her with a smile.

But that expression… why did it look so odd? 

Crusch’s eyes didn’t usually thin like that when she smiled…

Removing my gaze from Priscilla’s nape as the door closed behind her, I took a short breath to calm my rapidly beating heart.

Honestly… whether it was our first kiss, or our hundredth, the effect she had on me still remained the same.

Haa… what a woman, my Priscilla was…

“You know… you two are really fucking weird, you know that?” Heinkel suddenly said, causing me to look over to him as my introspection was cut short. “You do a bunch of sickeningly sweet shit out of nowhere, like right then, and in front of people no less… you’re basically acting like a married couple.”

Urgh… that felt a little embarrassing to hear.

“Y-You think so?” I said, feeling my lips spread into a happy smile.

“Gross,” Heinkel snapped as he sneered at me.

The hell was his problem?

Why wouldn’t I be happy at that?

“What… does it make you angry when you see us like that?” I asked, looking away as I tried to wipe the giddy expression off of my face.

I guess that would make sense, considering that Priscilla was the one he was banking his hopes on to get the Dragon Blood.

It probably wasn’t a great feeling to see that very woman in such a close relationship with-

“No… it makes me envious,” Heinkel said, causing me to pause as I looked back at him, seeing his head tilted down with a thoughtful expression. “It reminds me of… no, whatever. Are you two engaged or something at least?”

“U-Uhh… no… but we do love each other… a lot,” I said, avoiding his gaze as he looked back at me.

“I see… even though you sleep together… fucking weird,” he said before his eyes hardened. “Well, if that’s the case, you should make it certain… or you’ll regret it.”

With that serious tone, I couldn’t help but straighten my back.

Making it certain… I had definitely thought about it before.

“Ah… yes, maybe I should… but should I really take advice from you?” I asked, my tone turned teasing at the end.

“Haha! Well, I won’t argue that I’m not a useless bastard, because I am, and you definitely shouldn’t take my advice in being a good father or even a good person…” he said as a warm smile grew on his face, an expression I had yet to see on the man. “But you know, kid… there was no one who has loved someone as much as I love Louanna… so with matter of love, at least… you can take my word.”

Well… maybe he was right about that.

“Then I will take your advice to heart,” I said as my eyebrows then furrowed. “But… what should I do?”

A small hint of vulnerability might have slipped out there, but thankfully, Heinkel didn’t seem like he would tease me about it.

I mean… could anyone blame me for not feeling completely confident?

Even if we loved each other, when it was someone as beautiful and amazing as Priscilla… I couldn’t help but get nervous at the thought of advancing our relationship.

“For better or worse, that woman appreciates truthfulness above all, and even if it’s uncomfortable to watch, she clearly wants you as well,” he said.

“I… already know that,” I said, crossing my arms. “And that isn’t exactly ‘advice’.”

“Well… then you just need to be truthful about it all,” he replied, looking over at me with a shrug. “Good luck, I guess.”

This… fucking guy…

“Thanks…” I muttered back.

Now I just needed to clean up, and then somehow get through that meeting without my nervousness leaking through.

—

“Pris… can we talk for a moment?” I asked as she sat down on the bed, getting ready to sleep.

“Hm? Of course. Is this about whatever has been clouding your mind? You had been acting quite weird earlier, especially around me,” she said as she let down her hair.

So I had failed in hiding it… whatever.

The meeting had gone well, and while we hadn’t directly secured their loyalty, those lords were much more… no, I didn’t really care about that right now.

Taking a quick breath, I then dropped to a knee in front of her, taking her left hand in mine as I gently traced circles on her palm.

“Pris… I love you,” I said, causing her cheeks to flush.

“I-I… love you too…” she muttered back, slightly averting her gaze from mine.

That was cute… but I didn’t want her to avert her eyes for this.

“Pris… please look at me,” I said, causing her eyes to flutter towards me, her gaze meeting mine once more.

That was better. Now I could convey my sincerity.

“I love your confidence… your affection, your kindness… I love how your eyes sparkle when something catches your interest, and I love how your lips quirk up when you look at me from across the room,” I said, lowering my head to kiss her hand before I returned to looking up at her, smiling softly at how adorable she looked at the moment. “I love your hair and all the different styles you wear. I love your lips, both how they look and feel. I love your hands, and I love the shape of your body and the warmth of your skin. I love your kisses and how your fingers squeeze mine discreetly under the table during meetings and dinner. I love-”

“I-I get it! T-That’s quite enough!” Priscilla said, huffing as she looked away, embarrassed.

“Priscilla Barielle…” I said, bringing her attention back to me, her red irises peering at me from the corner of her eye. “I love you… I love all of you. Whether it be your faults, your strengths, your beauty, your pride, or your vulnerability… I love everything about you.”

Her body stilled, and watching her lower lip tremble, I heard her release a short breath before her head turned back to face me, her skin flushed from her cheeks to her ears, and all the way down her neck.

Was she just as nervous about this as I was?

I could only hope so.

“Y-You… what is this all about?” she asked, eyes quivering ever so slightly.

Indeed… the big question.

“Well, Pris… I am kneeling in front of you like this for a reason,” I said with a soft smile.

Her eyes widened, a sharp inhale soon following.

“So… I want to do things properly,” I said, taking out the ring I had purchased a few weeks ago.

At the time, I had bought it simply as a gift to her without the connotations of marriage, but had never found a good moment to present it, as I was quite uncertain of her reaction.

After all, despite all the jewellery she had and could purchase, she never wore rings, even when she was married to Leip.

There were those emerald rings that she wore on her middle fingers, but those were only worn with her primary formal dress in order to secure her black arm sleeves.

But since it was like this… I suppose I should thank my past self for setting everything up.

“Pris… Priscilla… may I take your hand in marriage?” I asked, looking up at her as I hovered the ring over the tip of her ring finger, not wanting to force it on without an answer.

It was a simple ring, with a band of pure, hardened silver with an intricate etched pattern, and a bright red jewel that reminded me of Pris’ eyes that was secured by the gold rim that surrounded it, a representation of, well… me.

“I-I see… what brought this on?” she asked, still looking down at me.

“I… want things to be cemented. And even if we have to wait until after the selection concludes, I want to be yours, and for you to be mine… now and forever,” I said as confidently as I could.

While I meant every word, it was still difficult to maintain my composure when clarifying such a thing, especially when she had yet to give me an answer.

“And… what would you do if I were to refuse?” she asked.

“Then I will continue to chase you until I make you my wife,” I replied, squeezing her hand lightly. “This love of mine is not one that can fade just because of a rejection… It is you who made me this way.”

Her lips quirked up in amusement.

“Foolish. And what is with that answer? That would be akin to the behaviour of a dog with no pride,” she said.

A dog, huh?

Well… they were loyal at least, right?

“While I don’t deny it being like a dog, that decision is something I can only make because of my pride,” I said. “It is only my pride that can make me confident enough to ask a question like this and love you so.”

That answer seemed to please her, as a bright smile spread across her face, only to subside a moment later.

“So you say… but I wonder, will you be fine with taking my hand?” she asked, a hint of vulnerability leaking into her voice. “I have already had eight husbands, and I am the one that owns the name of the ‘Bloody Bride’. Would you truly be happy with such a thing?”

Was she being serious?

Being happy… such a word couldn’t describe the sense of fulfillment and bliss I would feel from being with her.

“I always have been more than fine with that… and no curse, no matter how powerful, could make me stop being by your side,” I replied.

Gently biting her lower lip, she gently looked down as her hair draped over her shoulder, and finally, with a brilliant and loving smile blooming on her face, she nodded her head.

She accepted… fuck yeah!

As I looked back down to her fingers, I only now noticed that my hand was trembling.

Whether it be from nervousness or excitement, I didn’t know.

But ignoring that, I then slowly put the ring on her ring finger, pushing it all the way to the base where it remained, not being pulled back from the small tug I did as a test.

It fit perfectly.

I guess it was a good idea to get her size from her previously discarded rings.

“It’s… wonderful,” Priscilla muttered as she raised her hand up to the light, a soft glint reflecting off the red gem. “It is so simple… much less extravagant than my other accessories, but yet… it is perfect.”

“I am happy you love it just as much as I love seeing it on you,” I said, feeling much of my previous tension fade at the wonderfully girlish look on her face.

“Yes… and I do not plan on taking it off…” she muttered before she looked back down at me, her face glowing with warmth. “Selian… come here.”

Her hands then reached down to grasp mine, pulling me up to her as her lips instantly met mine, the two of us then falling back onto the bed as we exchanged a deep kiss, my hands raking through her wonderfully soft hair as my body pressed tight against hers.

Her kisses were… different from usual.

Filled with an insatiable need and passion that made my heart race and hands clench.

The world disappeared as I continued ravaging her lips, my closed eyes enhancing every other detail of hers as I relished the moment. 

The smell of the lingering soap from her bath mixed with her natural scent… the softness of her lips… the feeling of her thigh pressed tight between my legs… the silkiness of her hair… the feeling of her formfitting nightgown against my hand as I ran my hand down her side, stopping at her hips as she released a hum of pleasure.

All these wonderfully pleasant sensations that only I was allowed to experience… I wanted more of it.

We separated a moment later, a light string of saliva connecting our mouths as I opened my eyes, taking in the sight of her beneath me.

Her dishevelled hair splayed across the bedsheets… those flushed cheeks with the slight trail of saliva dripping from the corner of her lips… her eyes overflowing with love and desire… the very same itching desire that I was feeling at the moment, threatening to burst at any moment… it was much too enchanting for a mortal man.

“You…” she whispered, her hands reaching up to my head, with one caressing my ear as the other grasped my hair. “You have already stolen my heart, but it seems that is not enough for you… do you intend to steal my virginity as well?”

I pressed against her, my lips pecking her nose as my hardness pushed between her thighs and brushing against her pelvis, causing a light gasp to escape Priscilla’s lips.

“I think you already know the answer to that, Pris…” I said, my hand at her hip finding itself under the fabric of her gown to caress the bare skin of her thigh.

“I see… to desecrate a maiden like me… you truly are a bad man,” she said, anticipation bubbling beneath her shaky breaths.

“Horrible,” I acknowledged, a smirk flashing across my lips. “But my lady… you are just too tempting.”

My hand moved from her thigh up between her legs, brushing past the front of her panties as Priscilla’s face flushed even deeper, my fingers stopping as I felt the dampened patch of fabric.

So it seemed that she was just as eager as I was…

“T-Then… if we are to be together, and become one… you must stay beside me,” she said, taking a moment to swallow before her grip on my head tightened. “Selian… please stay beside me.”

“Pris… I was going to do that anyway,” I whispered, my lips once again approaching hers as my hand moved the fabric from below to the side. “I will stay beside you… forever.”

And as for what happened next… well, I simply hoped no maids passed by during our activity.

Chapter 28: 28 - Love and Desire (R-18)

My lips crashed against hers, my tongue briefly licking across hers as I gently nibbled on her lip, causing Priscilla to release a short huff as her grip on my hair increased, pulling me closer against her.

While my tongue was occupied with rolling over hers, tasting the faint flavor of fruit while I did so, I used my hands to reach up to Priscilla’s shoulders, slowly pulling the shoulder straps down her arm as Priscilla eventually let go of my head, helping me undress her as we remained drowning in each other’s lips with our eyes closed.

It was intoxicating.

The faint feeling of her breath against my face, the feeling of her tongue, her lips, and her mouth… and not to mention the intensity of her actions, filling me with a profound mix of pride, excitement, and lust.

Eventually, my hands that were clumsily running down her front found the edge of her gown, and with Priscilla’s hands returning to the back of my head, I began pulling down, eventually reaching her waist before I felt Priscilla’s legs move.

My mind still hazy, I separated from her as I slowly opened my eyes, taking in the sight before me as she let go of me.

Her breasts were clad in a lacy red bra, the perfect waist my hands had unconsciously moved to grasp, and of course, the red pair of panties with a frilly lace along the top, and an opaque patch of fabric under the pelvis, the middle of which was stained a bit darker than the rest.

“So beautiful,” I muttered as my finger trailed across her waist, the skin soft to the touch.

“Mmh… that tickles, Selian,” Priscilla murmured as her eyes opened as well, a small smile forming on those luscious lips as her cheeks burned red. “And if I am to lay myself bare for you, can I not ask you to do the same?”

I gulped as Priscilla then repositioned her legs, freeing one of them from her gown as the other kicked it to the floor of the room.

Nodding my head, I then brought my hand to the hem of my shirt, quickly lifting it over my head before throwing it to the side, placing my hands on each side of Priscilla’s head as I positioned myself over her once more.

“My… you have more scars than I had thought,” she muttered, her hands trailing down my chest and toned waist, gently pausing as her fingers met the scarred skin, most of them having long since healed, though some of them being more recent.

“Is it unsightly?” I asked, my skin prickling at her touch.

“Not necessarily…” she said as a complicated expression formed on her face. “I… do not enjoy the prospect of you getting hurt and causing these marks to show… but yet, seeing it like this… I cannot help but find the ruggedness incredibly exciting.”

Her tender touch continued heading downward, crossing my abdomen as she soon reached my pants, her hand hesitating for a moment before she brushed against the hardness that was poking against the fabric, causing me to hold back a groan in response.

I watched her eyes widen for a moment, but with a confident grin, she then brought both hands to the hem, quickly unbuttoning my pants before pulling them down, her hand then slipping past the waistband of my underwear as her palm grasped the tip of my member.

Fuck!

Her hand… it was so soft… so warm… and how her palm was gently stroking down it, as if it was the most precious item in the world…

I felt a rush of ecstasy flow through me as I instantly dropped my head down, my eyes meeting Priscilla’s as she stared up at me with excitement, the look instantly bringing me back to sanity.

That look of pride on her face… wasn’t this her first time?

There was no way that I would lose, no matter how seductive she was.

I fell moved off of Priscilla to the right, resting against the bed on my side to face her as I slipped out of my pants, the gentle motions of Priscilla’s actions continuing as I reached across her body, my hands tracing across her bellybutton before I felt the hem of her panties.

And with the slight fluttering of Priscilla’s breath, I then slipped my hand underneath, my fingers instantly finding the wet folds as I began rubbing up and down.

“S-Selian!” Priscilla rasped, her usual unwavering confidence nowhere to be found as I continued touching her as I relished in the sweet noise she released a moment later.

And to think she was already so wet… well, since this was her first time, I wouldn’t tease her with that until I knew she was comfortable, but it definitely helped my confidence to know how aroused she was.

My fingers moving up her slit, I noticed that she had stopped stroking me, much to my thanks as I had already noticed that I was getting close.

I was definitely not going to be the first one to come in this little ‘battle’ of ours.

Focusing on the sensations on my fingers, I moved my face closer to hers as I eventually found the nub I was looking for, and taking a moment to stare into her eyes, I then gently rubbed against it, causing her entire body to jolt as her eyes widened in pleasure.

Feeling her hands let go of my member to grab onto my arm, I began concentrating my efforts on her clit, her breathless moans spurring me on as my other hand reached behind her back to undo her bra, the piece of clothing quickly coming undone as her breasts were released.

They truly were the most amazing breasts I had ever seen, not that I was particularly an expert on them, as while they were quite large, more importantly, they were just as perky as any average pair, making them particularly enticing.

And seeing how her pink nipples were currently poking out… well, the sight looked quite delicious.

So, with my lips kissing the corner of Priscilla’s opened mouth, I moved my head to her breasts as I then enveloped her fleshy mound, my tongue swirling across her nipple as one of Priscilla’s hands instantly reacted to grab my head.

Sucking and gently nibbling on her tit, at the same time, I moved my hand that was focusing on her clit as I slowly pulled her panties down, moving them to her knees as her mound was exposed to the open air.

Repositioning myself to look down, I took in the sight of her glistening skin as my hand reached up to caress the trimmed patch of pubic hair, my fingers reaching down as Priscilla’s hands pushed my head tighter against her breast.

And with my digits already soaked in her wetness, there was no need to prepare as I slowly inserted two of them, feeling the warmth of her entrance envelop me as her hands trembled.

Slowly, I slid them all the way in as I felt her walls clench around me, bringing a smile to my face as I let go of her breasts, a trail of saliva dripping onto her chest as I looked at her face once more.

“Have you done this to yourself before, Pris?” I asked as I began moving my fingers in and out, her hands gripping my hair as she sent me a glare from her tense expression.

“Y-You fool… that isn’t something that a lady should say,” she said, my hand having moved up to caress her hair as I felt her hips begin to lift, begging for my fingers to go deeper.

“Is that so…?” I muttered with a smirk.

Priscilla sent me a confused look, but before she could respond, she suddenly squinted her eyes shut as I curled my fingers, feeling her body squirm as I began feeling for the rough flesh inside of her.

And only a few moments later… I found it.

“Mmmh!” she moaned, her arms tightening around me as she brought her head to my shoulder, my own hand holding her head steady as I began attacking her g-spot.

And with a short shudder, along with the clenching of her insides, I felt the tension in her body coil up before suddenly releasing, causing her to drop against the bed with a slightly dazed expression.

To think I could make Priscilla like this, with nothing but my fingers… I guess I still got it, huh?

I was a bit worried since it had been nearly nineteen years, but I guess some skills didn’t lessen even with reincarnation.

“T-That… was acceptable…” Priscilla said through ragged breaths, her eyes opening slightly to look at me as a pout formed on her face. “And what are you doing, kneeling over me like that?”

I smirked as I pulled my fingers out of her, causing her brows to twitch as I brought the hand up to inspect my two fingers slathered in her essence.

“What am I doing? This,” I said as I stared into her eyes, placing the two fingers in my mouth as I sucked off the juices.

Hmm… it was a mix of sweetness and muskiness, with a very slight tang of sourness, but in short…

“Delicious,” I said, smiling down at her.

Her cheeks somehow flushed even deeper, and with her eyes trembling for a moment, she then snapped her head to the side.

“D-Disgusting… absolutely disgusting…” she said, her stern tone softening as her eyes glanced back at me. “But… I suppose, if you’re so enthusiastic… I will return the favour.”

She then sat up, and without me resisting, I let her push me against the bed as she straddled me, kicking off her panties in the process as she rubbed her slick folds against my bulge, causing both of us to hiss in pleasure.

I felt my heart thump in anticipation as she snaked down to kneel between my legs, and with her fingers hooking the edge of my underwear, she then pulled down, setting my member free as it flopped onto my chest, Priscilla’s eyes shining at the reveal.

“My… I am quite inexperienced, but is this the usual size?” she asked as her hands gently gripped the shaft, causing my breath to hitch.

“I-It’s a bit above average… though I do take care in maintaining myself,” I said, watching as her thumb brushed against the pulsing tip.

I was more than happy with my ‘gift’ in this world.

After all, it would only be painful and uncomfortable to have an absolute monster cock, so as long as I kept myself trimmed and clean, I was plenty satisfied with myself.

“I see… then you have my thanks,” she said as she lowered her head to it, wrapping her other hand around it as I felt her breath blow past it.

Fuck… I wanted it inside her, and I didn’t care which mouth it was.

“Pris… please,” I muttered, looking down at her.

A victorious smile appeared on her face, and with her mouth opening slightly, her tongue trailed along her lips as she sent me a quick wink, and then… she took me inside of her.

I had to hold myself back from instantly bucking my hips, the sensation of her hands stroking my base as her mouth wrapped around the top instantly overwhelming me as I instinctively reached down to grasp her hair.

As she continued using her hands and lips in tandem, I eventually gathered her hair to hold it in my hands, both as a way to keep myself busy while I bathed in the pleasure of her service, but also to keep her hair out of her mouth.

She soon stopped moving her hands, and looking down at her, I watched as her cheeks hollowed, a subtle pressure forming around my tip that caused my toes to curl before she went back to her regular movements.

This… this was amazing.

There were certainly some flashes of inexperience, such as her uncertain pace at the start that she soon corrected, as well as the few times her teeth had brushed against my cock, which were thankfully more exciting than painful… but she was much better than I thought.

My thoughts were broken as she suddenly looked up at me, her stunning eyes meeting mine as she widened her mouth, her red lips wet with saliva as she then began to swirl her tongue across my tip, causing me to lurch in response.

Honestly… she was too good at this… I didn’t know how long I would even last.

With her eyes narrowing with a confident gaze, she then returned to taking me into her mouth, moving up and down with increased vigour as I felt myself nearing the edge.

And with a final long suction, and the feeling of her hands moving down to gently fondle my balls… my patience ran out.

The grip on her hair tightening, I felt a shockwave ripple through my body as I released into her mouth, my head tilting up to stare at the ceiling as I slowly came down from the high of pleasure, releasing my grasp on her hair as my arms dropped to the side.

A few breaths to recoup myself later, I looked back down to Priscilla, watching as she moved her head up, releasing my member with a ‘pop’ as she got to her knees.

A curious expression flashed across her face, and with her lips gently touching her closed mouth, I watched her throat bulge before she exhaled, and with her eyes narrowing down at me with a smirk, she then opened her mouth, revealing that it was completely empty.

“Hmm… curious… the taste of your essence isn’t amazing on its own, but knowing it was the product of your lust for me…” she said, her finger wiping the bead of cum that had leaked from my tip before she put it in her mouth with a satisfied smile. “Knowing that, I find it incredibly addicting.”

This woman…

“Fuck…” I eventually let out, my hands slowly reached to hold her hips, holding her as she sat down on my thighs. “You… are much too sexy.”

“Isn’t it obvious that I would be?” she said as she leaned down to rest on my chest, her breasts pressing against my pecs as she looked up at me with a smirk. “But that aside… how was I?”

How was she, she asks…

“You were good… really good,” I said, my hands moving to wrap around her body, pulling her close.

Was she really inexperienced in these things?

If she was… then I should be extremely excited about our future.

“I see… I am glad that the skills I was taught in my youth have not dulled,” she said. “Honestly… the real thing is much more exciting than the wooden tools I used for practice.”

Ah, she must have had some classes on seduction as part of her education as a princess.

It made sense, considering how important bearing children were for royalty.

She then moved her head to look down, her hand reaching to hold my now flaccid penis as it shrunk in size.

“I had heard of such a thing before, how men are quite… unresponsive after the act,” she said, looking up at me with a pout. “That is troublesome, Selian.”

“Don’t worry, I don’t plan on stopping here either,” I said, my hand trailing down to caress her ass. “Just give me a few minutes to get back to normal, and in the meantime… well, there is something I can do.”

I then pushed her off of me, ensuring her back was against the bed as I kissed her neck deeply, causing her to huff as I gently nibbled the skin before I began trailing kisses down her naked body.

Her neck, her shoulder, her breasts, her navel, her thighs… I worshipped every portion of her divine figure with my mouth before I eventually found my head between her legs, her knees bent in wait as I took in the sight.

Her clit was swollen, peeking out of the hood as juices trailed down her pink folds, her opening widening with each shaky breath she took as my face slowly approached.

“S-Selian… what are you doing?” she asked, her thighs closing to cover my ears.

I didn’t answer her.

Instead, looking up to give her a quick wink just as she had done to me, I then dove in, my mouth enveloping her entire pussy as my tongue flicked out to lick her clit.

A strangled cry echoed through the room, and with her hands instantly reaching down to grasp my head, I felt her pull me deeper into her as I continued eating her out, my tongue moving down to delve into her folds.

I continued diligently pleasuring her, my mouth switching focus from her entrance to her clit as I soon found myself gently sucking on her nub, her hands pulling my hair in desperation as her thighs squeezed tight around my head.

And with my mouth focused on her clit like this… I then added my fingers, bringing my hand up to her entrance before I slowly inserted them, her opening easily accepting them as I quickly found her g-spot once again.

I heard her muffled moans, I felt her body tremble, and with my tongue flicking her clit as my fingers curled deep into her, I felt her pussy clench as a small stream of liquid splashed onto my chin as her body then relaxed, shuddering slightly as I pulled out my fingers and removed my mouth.

Pushing away her thighs, I wiped my mouth from her juices as I crawled over her, the hands that were grasping my hair moving down to hold my shoulders as I took in her dazed face.

Eventually, she calmed from the pleasure of her orgasm as she looked back at me, her eyes having regained clarity.

“That… was incredibly stimulating,” she said, taking in another deep breath. “In fact, if such acts can be that good… I might very well get obsessed.”

“Well, I can pleasure you that way whenever you want, Pris,” I said as my hand reached out to cup her cheek. “But right now… there’s something else I want to do.”

Her eyes then darted down to my pelvis, where my member had once again regained its hardness, a bit of pre-cum leaking from the tip.

“Pris… are you ready?” I asked, gently caressing her cheek.

“Selian… yes, I am,” she said, smiling sweetly at me. “As a reward for allowing me to feel love… I will allow you to make me your woman.”

My cock twitched at her words.

“Understood, Pris,” I said as I lowered myself between her legs, positioning my tip against her entrance as I felt the warmth and wetness, with my other hand trailing down to hold her breast.

I swallowed hard in excitement, and slowly pushing inside of her, I felt the most pleasurable sensation overwhelm me as my tip sank into her.

Both of us exhaled softly, and with my eyes looking up to meet hers, I watched as her expression changed as I pushed deeper into her, going all the way to the base as I found my face hovering over hers.

Her grip on my shoulders tightened, and I watched her lower lip quiver, and planting a soft kiss on her nose, I then lowered my mouth to cover her neck as I pulled my hips back, scraping along her walls as I began sucking on her skin.

“S-Selian…” she breathily moaned, her hands moving down to my back. “More…”

And who would ever refuse such an invitation?

My hips thrust forward as I continued nibbling on her skin, wanting to leave a mark as I began to slowly increase my pace, the world fading into the background as a wave of pleasure assaulted me each time our hips met.

The hand on her breast began moving in tandem, my fingers gently squeezing her nipple and eliciting a sharp gasp from Priscilla as her hands wrapped around my back began digging their nails into my skin, scraping across as I continuously pumped into her.

Eventually, once we found a rhythm, I felt her legs reach up to wrap around my waist as I moved my mouth up, planting kisses on her jaw before I reached her ear, both hands reaching under her to hold her tight as I began gently nibbling on her lobe.

“S-Selian! S-Selian!” Priscilla cried, calling out my name as I began rolling my hips to reach her depths.

“I’m here, Pris… you’re everything I ever wanted… everything I ever need… you’re perfect ,” I whispered into her ear, the sweet words causing her to clench harder around me.

I continued praising her, pouring out my love into her ears as she melted from my affections, the excitement of my lower half growing with each passing moment.

Priscilla… she was surprisingly submissive, like this… although that might just be due to it being her first time.

But either way, to know how much she was enjoying sharing a bed with me… it made everything much more vivid.

I felt a flash of intense relief as my member pulsed inside of her.

I was getting close… but I didn’t want to come on my own, and from how desperately she was clawing at my back, Priscilla was close too.

So… I just needed a little push to bring us both over the edge.

“Pris…” I whispered into her ear, gently sucking on it as my hold on her tightened. “I love you… my beautiful woman.”

I then thrust as deep as I could into her, holding her tight as I felt her mouth clasp onto my shoulder before she bit down, a muffled groan escaping from her lips.

Her body stilled, and I felt her walls clench around me, and hearing the sweet whine she was still releasing as she held onto me… I felt the pleasure overflow as I emptied into her, desperately thrusting deeper as the waves of my orgasm eased the tension I had accumulated.

The two of us took a few moments to gather ourselves before we separated, and after I raised myself so I was facing down at her, the two of us stared into each other's eyes for a few moments in silence.

“Selian… I love you,” she said passionately.

“I love you too,” I replied, my lips curling into a smile as I noticed the mark I had left on her neck.

“That… felt amazing,” she said, her arms and legs dropping to the bed as her face morphed into a dreamy expression.

“I know… it felt even better for me,” I said as I lifted to my knees, slowly backing up as I pulled out of her.

Watching the milky white fluid leak out of her pussy, I felt a wave of satisfaction and accomplishment wash over me.

Yes… she was mine, wasn’t she?

And there was no better sign than this.

Looking back up at Priscilla, I watched as her eyes narrowed as her gaze traced my body, and biting down on her lip, she then reached down between her legs, pushing her finger into her before she pulled it out, having it now soaked in my cum.

What was she doing?

“Yes… it was certainly amazing,” she muttered as she brought her fingers back up, and sending me a seductive smile, she then licked them off, her tongue cleaning them completely.

Holy shit…

“But while it was pleasurable… that was not nearly enough to extinguish the flame of desire inside of me,” she said as she suddenly turned around.

Moving her knees under her, I watched as a mix of my semen and her juices dripped down her thighs, her front lowering to the bed as she presented her ass to me, my eyes drawn to the perfect shape.

“So…” she said, her head looking back at me from over her shoulder. “I order you to continue to please me.”

I wet my lips at the sight, feeling my desire begin to recharge as I began moving towards her.

“Of course… my lady,” I replied.

And thus, with the soft glow of the candlelight lighting our passionate actions, we continued for quite a while longer.

Chapter 29: 29 - All Truths Revealed

Hearing the sound of birds chirping from outside the window, I slowly opened my eyes, revealing the room bathed in the soft orange glow of the sunrise, before I gradually sat up.

Cracking my neck, I waited a few moments for my mind to catch up after a very deep sleep, and as my grogginess melted away… I looked over to my side.

“Mmgh… hmm…” she hummed sweetly, her nose scrunching ever so slightly as the light shone in her face, having no longer been blocked by my body.

Adorable.

And she was even more adorable last night, where after the act, or rather, the numerous acts, were finished.

Apparently, she enjoyed cuddles after sex, and quite a bit of them at that.

Watching as she slowly began to wake up as well, I relished in the image of her naked body wrapped in bedsheets as she sat up, the sheets falling off of her shoulder as she extended her arms in a stretch.

But that only gave me a more arousing sight, as it had revealed her bare skin that were marked in kisses and hickeys, the scent of dried sweat and intimacy wafting from her body as her perky breasts lightly bounced with her movements.

The flushed skin… her tangled hair… her swollen lips… suffice it to say, the slightly-unkept look was extremely attractive on her, especially with how much it contrasted from her usual pristine appearance.

“It is rude to stare, you know,” she said as she sent me a look of amusement.

“Apologies… but you simply look too beautiful,” I replied.

“Hmm~ well, even if I love hearing that from you, I would still prefer to cover myself for the moment,” she said, going over to her side of the bed as she leaned down to the floor, only to come back up with a shirt and ribbon in her hand.

“My… I will certainly need a bath after this… and the maids definitely need to air out this room,” she said, her nose wrinkling as she slipped the shirt over her head before tying her hair back with the ribbon.

Indeed, it was quite obvious what had happened considering the intensity of the musky stench, and that wasn’t even considering the stains that coated the bedsheets.

Sorry, maids… but I’m not really that sorry.

Shaking my head, I looked back at Priscilla, only to be instantly stunned at the sight of her.

The way my shirt, which was a bit oversized on her, hugged her body, emphasizing her curves in all the right places, and the way her hair was casually tied in a ponytail, exposing the nape of her neck that had a small red mark from last night…

That combination was quite dangerous, somehow even more so than seeing her naked.

“Haa… and then there are all of these,” she said, looking down as her hands traced over the hickeys on her neck that continued all the way down to her breasts. “You beast… I will need to use makeup now until they heal back to normal.”

“Well… while that is unfortunate, you’re not the only one in such a state,” I said, looking down at my chest, which also had their fair share of marks from last night.

There were a few hickeys here and there, while my back was likely completely covered in scratches, and there were even a few bite marks from whenever Pris got particularly passionate.

“Indeed… but be sure to not heal them, nor will you be permitted to hide them,” she said, narrowing her eyes at me with a smirk. “They are the marks that declare you as ‘mine’, after all.”

Well… I guess I would keep them, as per her wish.

Looking down to her hips that peeked past the hem of my shirt, I remembered just how many times I had grabbed onto them the night before.

Ah… to think I had gone so hard when she was a virgin… even if she was able to keep up, the pain might have caught up to her after a night of rest.

“Speaking of healing… are you sore at all?” I asked, laying down on the bed on my back.

“A bit, but it is nothing I cannot handle. It is not as if I am some dainty flower,” she replied, leaning on her side as she placed a hand on my bare chest. “Besides… considering what it came from… the pain is a bit enjoyable.”

…No, calm down, Selian.

Even if I had morning wood, I definitely shouldn’t ravage her right after we woke up, no matter how arousing she was.

“But on that note… it was very enjoyable, and while I cannot compare it to anything, you seemed extremely skilled. I was told that a pair of lovers’ first time would be awkward, yet you seemed so comfortable taking the lead…” she said, her tone hardening as she gave me a slight glare, her fingers that were raking across my body pinching some chest hair. “So? Have you had other women in your bed before mine self, Selian?”

“Uh… n-no, I haven’t,” I said, looking back up at the ceiling.

In this life, at least…

“Hmph. Truthful, yet veiled… so be it,” she muttered, moving her head to rest on my arm as she laid down beside me. “That aside, no matter how enjoyable it was, we do need to exercise caution, as it would be disastrous for me to be with child during the royal selection. For today, I can use my Yang Sword to remove your seed, but I cannot completely rely on that thing for the future.”

Ah… right.

We hadn’t used any protection, and I had released inside of her… quite a lot last night.

“You’re right… but I’ve heard that there is a herb that can limit the risk of pregnancy, so I can ask the local apothecary for some medicine,” I said, looking down at her as she continued drawing circles on my chest.

“Hmph. So you are that lustful… regardless, I also quite enjoyed the act, so I will accept your suggestion,” she said, a small smile flashing across her lips before she looked up at me, her lips thinning as her eyes turned down in worry.

“What is it, Pris?” I asked gently.

Her eyebrows furrowed.

“It’s… also about the royal selection… as well as your proposal,” she said, averting her eyes. “While I accepted your hand in marriage, and still do, as per the rules of the royal selection… a candidate cannot get married during it. And even after, the coronation and seizing control of the kingdom will take some time… so we will need to remain engaged for the foreseeable future. Is that… acceptable?”

With her voice leaking some vulnerability, I smiled down at her before planting a kiss on her forehead, causing her to look up at me.

“Don’t worry, I knew all of that when I made the decision,” I said, watching as her expression relaxed in relief. “And even then… I only wanted to marry you to cement our love, but no matter what title we share, my love for you remains the same.”

Although… that rule regarding marriage for the royal selection was quite annoying.

But I understood it.

After all, it was a rule put in place to ensure that no situations regarding Leip and Priscilla would arrive, where the candidate would simply be a puppet to their supporter and eventually husband who would then take over the kingdom.

Although in the case of the past lord of this place, they had not considered the possibility of a prophecy circumventing the rule.

Anyway, while Priscilla would likely have been headstrong enough to refuse such control from Leip, even if they were still married, if it was someone like Emilia… well, let’s just say I understood why the rule was needed.

“Is that so… then I will gladly take the title of your fiancé,” she said, snuggling closer to my neck. “And Selian… after how you defiled me so thoroughly last night, it is not as if I can take another husband… so you will need to take responsibility.”

I think I had already taken the most responsibility one can with that ring on her finger… but she was right.

“Don’t worry, I didn’t make that promise impulsively,” I said.

“I see… then I will hold you to it,” she said, releasing a soft sigh. “Ah… and now that you have seen me like this, I might just ask you to help me bathe. Many of the maids hesitate to clean my more… sensitive places.”

I had to fight back the image that was trying to enter my mind.

“Yes… that sounds wonderful,” I replied, swallowing hard as the image broke through my restraints, giving me quite the pleasant array of possibilities. “And… does our time in the bath have to consist of only cleaning?”

“Control yourself,” she said in a playful tone as she lightly smacked my chest.

That wasn’t a no…

“Still… now that I have given you my love and my virginity, I suppose I should lay myself bare completely,” she said, closing her eyes as her breath ticked my neck. “I… am a girl originally named Prisca Benedict, one of the many former princesses of the Vollachian Empire.”

I already knew a bit from her talk all those nights ago, but now that she seemed to want to explain everything, I decided to wait and listen as she did so.

“My mother died in labour from birthing me, leaving me essentially alone aside from the few maids that took care of me, as my father was much too busy, being the father of many children and the emperor. Although, he did eventually gift me my sister… Arakiya was her name, and she soon became my sworn sword, something akin to a knight,” she said, her body curling into mine as I wrapped my arm tighter around her.

This must have been a tough topic for her, seeing how unusually fragile she seemed.

“Eventually, at the age of twelve… I was deemed worthy of the Yang Sword, and was entered into the Imperial Selection Ceremony as a result,” she said, looking up at me. “Do you know what that is?”

“It’s… the way the Vollachian Empire chooses their next ruler, but I’m not knowledgeable about the rules of the succession,” I responded.

“Mmm… it’s a terrible, disgusting thing… but I was required to take part regardless, forced to kill my siblings and relatives until there was a victor,” she said, her body relaxing as I began rubbing up and down her back. “But I persevered, and in the end, I was left as the last competitor aside from my half-brother… the current emperor of Vollachia.”

I see…

“So… you lost,” I said, hoping that my words didn’t hurt her.

“Yes… I was deceived, and by the only one I allowed into my heart in Arakiya, no less,” she said, her face twisting into a difficult expression. “She did it out of concern for me, so I could not call it a complete betrayal, but nonetheless… the plot succeeded in fabricating my death, and as Vincent took the mantle of emperor, I was forced into a marriage near the border of the nation, taking on the name of Priscilla to conceal my identity, the name coming from one of my past body doubles that was killed during the competition.”

“Priscilla… I do have to thank her for providing such a nice name for you to take, but I think you will always be ‘Pris’ in my mind,” I replied, feeling her legs wrap around mine.

“Mmm… I quite like that… Selian,” she murmured before shaking her head. “Regardless, shortly after that, I was involuntarily involved in a failed revolution, and as punishment, I was scheduled for execution along with my then husband… but I survived. Thanks in large part to the intervention of that very Arakiya, who allowed me to escape.”

“So your sister that betrayed you… saved you in the end?” I asked.

I felt her brows twitch as her fingers pinched my nipple.

Ouch.

“Yes… I suppose you can say that… though I would rather not think of such a thing,” she said, releasing a huff of annoyance. “Either way, after that, I was smuggled across the border to Lugunica, where I was married to six different men who soon met their end, garnering my moniker of the ‘Bloody Bride’, before I eventually married Leip Barielle, and then… I found you.”

Her hand moved up to my chin, turning me to look at her as those blazing red eyes stared into mine, her eyebrows furrowed in seriousness.

“Selian… I have always been bereft of love… and even if there were people who loved me, such as my former sworn sword, and perhaps my mother if she had not died… they never stayed with me in the end,” she said, her tone infused with desperation. “So please… remain at my side and continue loving me. Don’t… don’t make me regret opening my heart to you.”

Seeing her vulnerability, I gently brought my right hand up to caress her cheek, rubbing my thumb under her eye as I leaned in for a tender kiss on her lips.

“I promise that I will… I will always love you, and I will continue to live for you, to remain at your side for as long as you wish,” I replied.

Her eyes sparkled as the anxiety faded from her expression, and, after leaning in to plant a soft kiss on my lips in return, she went back to resting her head in the crook of my neck.

“Well… that is the basics of my own story… so now can I ask for yours?” she asked, her tone much lighter than before. “Do you have any secrets from me aside from being former royalty?”

Ah… well, I certainly did.

And if I wanted to follow Heinkel’s advice about being truthful… then I should explain everything, especially since she had poured out her entire history to me just a moment earlier.

Well… here goes nothing.

“Have… you ever heard about reincarnation?” I asked, causing her eyebrow to raise in question.

“Reincarnation…” she muttered, a small frown forming on her face. “I have heard of it. Were you cursed under such a technique?”

A curse?

I guess it was in a way… but that was an odd way to put it.

“Yes… but my past life wasn’t one from this world… but from a completely different one,” I said, watching as her eyes widened, but not as much as I had expected.

“From beyond the Great Waterfall… I had a suspicion, but to think it was true… yet I have only heard of those that have suddenly arrived here, not whatever you had gone through. Even reincarnation itself is but something of legend,” she said, raising an eyebrow. “Tell me about it. Your world, I mean.”

Ah… then there was this.

“Well… my life wasn’t too interesting before… I was a normal kid, and grew up to be a normal teen, and when I was nineteen and walking back from university… I suddenly found myself as a baby,” I said, a small smile forming on my face. “Honestly, I don’t remember much from my past life, as my memories got messed up while I had the brain of a baby… but I remember enough to know I was just an average guy with a slightly better academic record than most.”

Not hearing a response, I closed my eyes as I released a breath to calm my nervousness, my head turning to see Priscilla’s pondering expression.

“Do you… think of me differently? Knowing that I was someone of no consequence in my old life, and how I have a past life in the first place,” I said, a bit of my unease seeping into my tone.

Would this secret of mine screw everything up with us?

I was a bit worried, but I… could trust her.

I could trust in her love for me.

“Hm? No… not particularly. In fact, your supposedly average origins only make your current success even more endearing to me,” she replied as her eyes narrowed in playfulness. “But I do have to ask… did an old man like you enjoy stealing the heart of a young flower?”

…What?

“Pris… can you please not call me old? I can hardly remember anything besides some clouded memories, so I don’t think that counts towards my age,” I said, bringing my palm to my face as I massaged my forehead. “Besides… I told you that I was nineteen when I died, the same age as I am now… so just consider me as my current age… please.”

I really didn’t want to think anything otherwise.

But seeing that look on her face out of the corner of my eye… I don’t think I was going to be free from her teasing anytime soon.

“Is that so? But I have to say, my dear Selian, for a 40-year-old, you did quite well in bed,” she said, her eyes creasing as she poked my cheek. “And not to mention that impressive stamina… but I do feel quite bad. Perhaps I should take the lead from now on so you don’t hurt yourself. We wouldn’t want you to injure your hips, no?”

“Pris…” I murmured in annoyance.

She simply laughed in response, her giggles causing my chest to flutter as she looked into my eyes, her face glowing in delight.

“You fool… whatever you are, and whoever you are, there is only one thing of importance,” she said, her head leaning into my arm. “You are mine, just as I am yours.”

Yeah… I guess that was the only thing that mattered here.

“You’re right… but I’m still not old,” I said.

“Whatever you say, Selian,” she replied as she pushed my head to face up to the ceiling, her arms wrapping around my body. “That aside, now that I understand a bit more about your childhood, I do have to ask a question that I have had for a while.”

“And what question is that, Pris?” I replied.

“The spear… why did you choose it when Lugunica is known for their swordsmanship?” she asked. “Is it due to your reincarnation?”

“No… not really,” I said, shrugging. “I still know the basics of the sword from my early combat lessons in the palace, but I began training in the spear once I was four as, in my world, where there was no magic, it was the best weapon for fighting with its longer reach.”

“So did you use the spear in your past life?” she asked, confused.

I was going to hazard a guess that playing with a broomstick didn’t count, so no.

“No… I wasn’t a fighter in my past life, as ours was an era of peace… and even then, the wars were fought with weapons more like magic cannons than swords and spears,” I explained, scratching my ear. “But as for the reason I decided to use the spear… well, mostly because it felt more natural for me. And while there weren’t many that could train me in spearmanship, since I knew the basics of combat from my sword training, I was able to transfer those skills to know what to do with the spear… and since spearmanship is rare in this world, not as many opponents know how to deal with it.”

I felt her pause, prompting me to look down at her slightly surprised expression.

“That… is quite intuitive. To reach your current level of strength from nothing… you truly are a genius, Selian,” she said warmly.

I felt a wave of embarrassment wash over me at her tone.

“I… that isn’t true,” I replied, shaking my head. “My Divine Protection enhances my strength while also allowing me to constantly have mana to train, and my knowledge of physics helped use the connection aspect of Yang magic to it’s fullest with quantum mechanics… so it was simply the product of my luck.”

Besides, even if my memories were muddled, the experiences of my past life helped me immensely in focusing on training and learning about the world as a child and not wasting a single day to improve.

“Quantum… what?” Priscilla asked, confused.

Ah, right.

“I… can’t really explain it that well, but it’s a scientific theory from my past world,” I said. “I can try to explain it to you later if you would like.”

“Yes… I expect you to satisfy my curiosity and explain everything from your world later… but still, you are a genius, Selian,” she said, her eyes locked on mine to convey her seriousness. “It was your hard work that made full use of the benefits you obtained, no matter how ‘lucky’ they were, so do not disparage the effort and intelligence of my favourite person, understood?”

“O-Oh… alright, Pris…” I said, feeling my face get hot at her affection.

How… how the hell could one woman be such a perfect mix of sweet, sexy, determined, and elegant… she was everything I needed.

“And speaking of your hard work… you are quite talented at territory management. I am guessing that many of your ideas are due to your past knowledge?” she asked.

“Yeah. Most of the ideas are simply policies that were implemented in my past world’s society, while some come from what I learned in school… at least from what I remember,” I replied.

I was in city planning, after all… or, at least something to do with it…

“Anyway, knowing that, do you think of me as a fraud?” I asked jokingly.

“Of course not. Many from beyond the Great Waterfall have tried to implement changes with their exotic knowledge, yet only Hoshin of the Wastes succeeded to any meaningful effect,” she said, giving me yet another blindingly sweet smile. “You, my Selian, are an amazing man.”

Hearing that… well, what other emotion would I feel than happiness?

“But it is only due to your own skills, influence, and… incredible character that allowed them to be put in place,” I said, giving her my own praise.

“I suppose you are correct… then, in that case, we truly must stay together, no?” she replied.

“Yeah… we truly are compatible… in more ways than one,” I said, my voice lowering as I leaned towards her, my right hand trailing down to cup her ass.

“My… what a lustful man you are,” she said, our noses brushing against each others.

“Yes… but only for you,” I said, pulling her body closer to mine. “Pris… I love you.”

She blushed, her hands trailing down my back to stop at the top of my underwear.

“I… love you too,” she said, slightly averting her eyes. “But everyone in the mansion is likely awake…”

“The sun has only just risen, so we have some time,” I said, my hand moving to between her legs as I felt a bit of wetness. “And who cares if they hear?”

“Hmph… then let us be quick about it, Selian,” she replied as we both then leaned forward.

And so, with all of our truths revealed to each other, we began another round to start the day… what a wonderful morning.

Chapter 30: 30 - The Astrea Family

With my body having been cleaned with a rag and some water, I left Priscilla to tend to herself in the bath as I went downstairs to see if there was anything that had come up while we were… occupied.

But still, as of right now, I was in quite the good mood.

After all, I was an engaged man now, and my beautiful fiancé and I had just consummated our love many times over.

Honestly… what a great day to be alive.

Perhaps this was why I had been reincarnated into this world?

To give that beautiful Pris of mine all the love she could want and need?

Maybe… and I was going to do it, whether I was destined to or not.

Catching a glimpse of a green-haired woman and cat-eared knight at the bottom of the steps, I felt a smile form on my face as I made my way towards them, skipping a few steps on the way.

“Good morning, Crusch, Ferris. A wonderful day, is it not?” I asked, looking over to them.

“Ah…” Crusch said, her eyes widening as she looked at me.

Hm?

What was her problem?

“S-Selian,” she muttered, her cheeks flushing as she instantly averted her eyes. “G-Good… good morning!”

Bringing her hand to her chest, she closed her eyes and shook her head before suddenly turning away.

“N-Now that you are awake, I must be off. I… have to do something!” she said, before she suddenly started walking away towards the back door.

…What?

“Ferris… is something wrong?” I asked in concern, slowly turning to look at him. “Why would she run away like that?”

“Ah… well… Crusch might be feeling overwhelmed, seeing you face to face after… you know,” he shrugged, stopping to sniff the air a few times before his nose wrinkled. “And even without the scent left on you, we were able to hear the sounds just fine.”

Oh.

So… I see.

This… might be a bit awkward.

“Well, I didn’t know Priscilla-sama could make noises like that, so congratulations, but maybe you should limit your energy in the morning,” he said, walking past me with his hands behind his back. “Neither Crusch nor I would want you to fall completely into depravity along with our lady, so make sure to control yourselves, nyan~”

He then skipped away, following where Crusch had gone to, as I was left alone, having the intense feeling of wanting to run back upstairs out of embarrassment.

So… they had heard.

I know Crusch’s room was quite close to Priscilla’s, so that was somewhat natural, but Ferris, who was practically on the other side of the manor’s layout…

Perhaps, we might have gone a bit too far.

Taking a moment to regain my composure, I then made my way towards the dining room, hoping to get some food in me before starting my day.

And as I arrived… I realized that I wasn’t alone.

“Haa… that’s the good stuff,” Heinkel said, downing his mug with a smile before he noticed my presence, looking over to me with a raised eyebrow. “Ah, brat. You’re awake.”

“Yeah… I am,” I said as I took a seat across the table from him, pushing my hair back as I looked at the empty plates in front of him. “So I guess breakfast is already prepared?”

“Yep. The maids here really are amazing, huh?” he muttered, wiping his mouth before he narrowed his eyes at me.

I… had a bad feeling about this.

“But that doesn’t really matter, does it? More importantly…” he said, his lips spreading into a smirk. “You work fast.”

Fuck… he was the last one I wanted finding out.

“That… I don’t know what you mean,” I said, averting my eyes.

“Ha! As if I could believe that lie. Not only did I hear the sounds, but the entire mansion probably did as well,” he said, pointing his fork at me. “But still… it seems that you had a good night… and morning, from what I could tell.”

Urgh…

“I already heard from Ferris, so please… just stop it,” I said, massaging my forehead.

He was probably the last person I wanted to know about this.

“Haha! Well, I gotta say, congratulations kid. Priscilla-sama is one hell of a woman, so to have not only taken her to the sack, but absolutely conquered her while doing so… you’re really living up to the title of ‘White’,” he said, wagging his eyebrows.

Fuck… 

“Anyway, it’s a good thing that you finally came down, since I’m heading back home,” he said, standing to his feet.

“You are?” I asked, trying to ignore his earlier comments and move the conversation away. “But don’t you hate it there?”

“Heh… yeah, I still do… but I figured that it’s about time that I paid her a visit,” he said, looking down at his clenched fist. “After acting so high and mighty in giving you advice… it’s about time that I stopped running away from her myself.”

“I… see,” I said, looking back down at the table as my fingers thrummed against the polished wood.

The Astrea manor, where Felt and Reinhard resided, as well as Heinkel’s wife, who was still under the effects of the Sleeping Beauty disease and was a main source of all of that family’s problems.

And with how my progress in using my Divine Protection was coming along…

“Hey, Heinkel…” I said.

“Tch. Missing the ‘-sama’ there, brat,” he spat, though I could tell he was mostly kidding.

And even if he wasn’t, I would ignore it.

“Are you leaving right now?” I asked.

“Err, I’ll probably take an hour or two to gather my stuff and get a carriage,” he answered, turning to look at me. “Why?”

So I would at least have a bit of time to tell Priscilla… that was good.

“Well… mind if I joined you?” I asked.

I think it was time to see what was going on with the Astrea family.

—

“So this is your wife… Louanna, right?” I asked, looking down at the woman as Heinkel reached for her hand.

“Yeah… this is her…” he said, his tone warmer than anything I had heard before as he began rubbing circles into the still hand. “I’m back… Louanna. You look just as beautiful as ever.”

While many would say this about their wives, in this case… Heinkel really was right.

Aside from the divine beauty that is Priscilla, she was easily the most beautiful woman I had ever seen, to the point of nearly seeming inhuman.

With long blonde hair, a soft face, and completely, utterly still, as if frozen in time.

So this was the Sleeping Beauty disease…

“She’s beautiful… how did a guy like you get a woman like her?” I asked, half teasing, half interested in their story.

“Hah. I of all people know that she’s too good for me… but as for how, it was an arranged marriage, although I fell in love at first sight regardless of that fact,” he said, smiling down at her. “I mean, who wouldn’t? The only thing that comes close to her beauty is Priscilla-sama’s… hell, that probably is the reason I asked to join you guys rather than that merchant girl, even if I made that decision unconsciously.”

I see…

“Then… in that case, did you fall for Priscilla as well?” I asked.

“Heh. Maybe if I was a brat like you, I would have, but it isn’t like that… and even Louanna, while I said I fell in love with her at first sight, that was more like getting an interest,” he said, leaning down to kiss the woman’s forehead as he gently raked his hands through her hair. “No… what truly made me fall in love with Louanna was her kindness… that easygoing spirit… and that despite me being a talentless guy, she alone believed that I could succeed as the Sword Saint… though I guess I disappointed her, huh?”

I see… I wonder, was that part of the reason he didn’t like Reinhard?

Some sort of insecurity?

I wasn’t sure…

But speaking of the woman, I was able to confirm that her state was eerily similar to those who had been attacked by Gluttony.

In fact, I would have thought of that being the reason for her condition, but she was still remembered, unlike them, so that couldn’t be the case.

“And no usual medicine has worked yet? Healing magic too?” I asked, seeing Heinkel’s smile turn bitter as he shook his head.

“No… I even had Blue check on her as soon as he rose to his title, but… nothing could be done,” he said, releasing a sigh. “I’ve been searching for a way to heal her ever since, but… well, you can see the results right in front of you.”

Well, that certainly explains why he was killing those bandits back then, and also why a lazy guy like him was dead set on getting Priscilla to the throne.

But while Ferris was an amazing magician, the best healer in the world… he wasn’t me.

Closing my eyes, I concentrated on the woman in front of me, activating my Divine Protection to feel the mana in the air… and moving past the white noise of the ambient mana, to the two shining spots in my senses.

Heinkel’s which was a bit stronger than a regular person’s blazing bright and full.

And then… there was a weak flame… so weak that I might have mistaken it for simply mana… but no, it was Od.

Her Od.

Having it so low… it was nearly to the level you would find in corpses, but even corpses had more Od than her right after their deaths.

“Heinkel…” I said, opening my eyes to stare at the man. “Her Od… it’s weak. Do you have any idea why?”

His eyes widened.

“Her Od… wait, how do you know? Aren’t spirits the only thing that can sense that?” he asked.

“I… have my methods,” I said, averting my eyes.

While I didn’t think the man was absolute scum like before, I still didn’t trust him enough to tell him all of our camp’s secrets, including that of my Divine Protection, and especially with my history as a former prince that he was sworn to.

“Alright… but if her Od is low… then that is probably what caused her to be like this, right?” he said, his jaw clenched. “But as for how… I have no damn clue.”

Hmm… I wonder if there was a way to fix it… and since I was able to effect the Od, at least if it was unprotected… maybe I could do something about it.

But still, at this point, I only knew how to cut it, and my only experience with that was with the ‘zombie’ phenomenon a while back… so I was way out of my depth.

But maybe… if there was a spirit that could help…

My eyes widened as I felt a presence approach, and as I turned my head to the door, I watched as it creaked open as a red-haired young man appeared, his eyes wide as he looked at the both of us.

“S-Selian? Father? You two… what are you doing here?” he asked, his tone confused rather than stern.

But still, Heinkel didn’t seem to care, his eye twitching as he turned to look at his son.

“Can’t a guy come to his damn house to see his wife? Or what, are you planning on taking that away from me too?” he asked, expression twisting in anger.

Reinhard flinched, stepping back as he averted his eyes.

“No… I… would do no such thing… I am just surprised at your arrival… Father,” he said.

“Don’t! Don’t… call me that, dammit,” Heinkel said, head tilting to look down at the ground. “Who would want to have you as a son… the least you can do is not remind me of it…”

A tense silence fell between the three of us, while I simply stood back, feeling the awkwardness permeate the atmosphere with each passing moment.

At least, that was before I slammed my fist into the back of Heinkel’s head, sending him sprawling to the ground as Reinhard’s eyes shot open.

“Agh! Fuck! What’d you do that for, fucker?” he asked, slowly getting to his knees.

“I’m telling you to knock it off,” I said harshly, meeting his glare. “Talking all that shit to your son… at the very least, don’t do that in front of your beloved wife.”

That seemed to affect him a bit, as his eyes went to the woman sleeping on the bed, before he looked down, chewing on his lip.

“How the hell is that telling me?” he asked.

“They say actions speak louder than words, so I don’t feel bad,” I said, shaking my head. “Besides… why all the hostility? Couldn’t you have waited a few minutes before rambling off like that? Are you a kid?”

Heinkel tensed, and with a click of his tongue, he got to his feet before pointing over at Reinhard with a glare.

“Why, you ask? It’s because this fucker is the one who ruined our family,” he said. “Stealing his grandma’s Divine Protection… everything went to shit after that!”

I looked over to Reinhard, who had a guilty expression on his face as his father berated him.

Stealing a Divine Protection… did Heinkel go insane or something?

Theresia van Astrea died, what, fifteen years ago? Reinhard would have been four at that age.

So, somehow, even if he did… why would you blame a kid so harshly for that?

“Perhaps he did, though I doubt it… but even if Reinhard ‘ruined your family’, it’s you who ruined the two of yours’ relationship,” I said, looking at the older man. “I’ve asked you before, but now that we’re here, I’ll ask again. What do you think your wife would say if she got up right now, seeing your hatred for your child… her child… how do you think she would feel?”

Heinkel stepped back in slight shock, but that look was quickly replaced with one of rage.

“You! I didn’t bring you here to spout that shit! So shut the fuck up before I-”

“That’s quite enough,” I muttered, closing in on him in an instant as I struck his neck with my hand, hitting his pressure point so that he dropped to the ground a moment later, unconscious.

Of course, I didn’t stop his fall, resulting in a thump resounding through the room.

Fucking hell… this guy definitely needed some anger management.

“Sorry, Reinhard, that your father is such an annoying piece of shit,” I said, kicking Heinkel’s hand that had fallen onto my foot.

“Uh… it is quite alright… and I understand that he is a… difficult person,” he replied after a moment of getting over his shock. “That aside… I apologize on behalf of him for his behaviour… and thank you for taking care of him.”

Jeez… why did Reinhard care about him so much, when Heinkel was just a piece of shit?

Well… I guess that’s family love… perhaps that was the Louanna part of him.

“Brother! You’re here! I thought I smelled something familiar!” a voice said as Felt soon appeared next to Reinhard, her hair blowing around as she came to a sudden stop.

Did she use her Divine Protection to rush over here?

And what was that thing about smelling something? I feel like that was a bit concerning…

“What are ya doin’ here anyway? I thought you were… oh,” she muttered, her voice quieting as she began to glare at Heinkel on the ground. “Why is that piece of shit here?”

So she already knew about him…

“Don’t mind that guy. As you can see, he’s not going to interrupt us,” I said, walking past the man as I took Felt into a hug. “Anyway, how are things? Anything different from your letters?”

“Nah. Just some people being annoying,” she said, squeezing me back before a beaming smile spread across her face. “Oh! And I got Old Man Rom to join us! He’s off to take care of some shit, but you should come see him sometime!”

Old Man Rom, huh?

Well, even if he was old, he was still strong, and an experienced person, so I was glad someone like him was on Felt’s side… truly on her side, I mean, not just trying to use her for her position.

“That’s good. I’ve also been doing… well,” I said, remembering the woman I would soon be returning to.

“I see… but what did you come here for?” she asked. “Not that you need a reason to visit, of course!”

How nice of her.

“Just… following this guy. I wanted to check on his wife here to get a better read on the situation,” I said, looking over to Louanna. “It… truly is a shame.”

“Yeah… it is… you didn’t really know her, did you, Rein?” Felt asked, turning to the man beside us.

“No… I was but two years old when she fell into this state… so I cannot remember her aside from some faded memories, even with the Divine Protection of Perfect Memory,” he said with a frown. “I do wish to cure her, however. Not only as she is my mother, but also for my father… but despite wishing for all the Divine Protections that could help… nothing has worked.”

I see… it was unfortunate that even with his insane amount of Divine Protections, they didn’t seem to do anything.

“Is there any Divine Protection that you think could help?” I asked.

“No… there is not,” Reinhard answered with a sad frown. “If I had to guess… the condition known as the Sleeping Beauty disease is something outside of Od Laguna’s authority.”

Outside its ‘authority’, huh?

Interesting…

“Anyway, how long do you plan on staying here?” Felt asked, turning her head to look up at me.

“Not long. I have to return as soon as possible for my duties,” I said before looking behind me. “And… I’ll be taking that guy too.”

“Oh… well, thanks for keeping him away. He’s really damn annoying… a real piece of shit,” she said with a scowl before she shook her head. “But anyway, how are things going with that bi- with Priscilla?”

I caught that near-mistake, but since she corrected herself, I would let it go for now.

And as for me and Priscilla…

“Wait wait wait, why the hell are you blushin’?” Felt asked, reaching up to grip my collar as she began shaking me back and forth. “No way… you did it, didn’t you?”

My silence spoke volumes as her eyes widened in amazement.

Dammit… since when did Felt get so sharp? Was it because of her training as a candidate?

“You crazy bastard… should I expect to be an aunt soon!?” she asked.

“N-No! We’re… that won’t be happening… for a while…” I said, looking away from her. “We’re being careful, and I can’t imagine having kids at the moment.”

As Felt continued shaking me to her pleasure, my mind drifted off to the woman in question, the image of her smile and blazing red eyes clear in my mind.

Priscilla… I think this might have been the longest we had been apart since we came into each other’s lives.

I wonder what she’s doing right now?

Chapter 31: 31 - Matters of the Heart

— Priscilla Barielle —

Signing off on the last of the current batch, I did one last read through the documents to ensure that everything was in order.

A new water line… I could only hope that the increase of drinking water would aid in servicing the rapidly expanding populace, but knowing it was my knights’ idea, I had quite high confidence in it.

And sitting across from me as I did the boring task of paperwork was my assistant, one forgotten duchess named Crusch Karsten.

Idly watching as she diligently flipped through a reference book to properly record the ledgers, I released a silent huff as I turned my gaze towards the window, looking at the plains that stretched past the town before meeting the forests of the east that went all the way to the distant mountains.

How dull… this mansion truly had become too dull, and I knew just the reason.

Selian… he was still gone.

As it had already been two days since he left, he had likely arrived at the Astrea household by now, and would likely take another two days to come back, but…

It had been too long, and I was getting very annoyed.

Not at him, as he had already explained his reasoning for leaving, but I was just… irritated.

And it was all because he wasn’t here with me…

The me of the past would have spit on my current self for being so dependent on another, but when I knew how much my life lit up when he was here… well, there was a reason why I did not fight these intense feelings of love despite my usual confidence.

Still… despite my flame of passion, I never realized just how much I craved his touch until now, where the itching nearly becomes unbearable with each passing moment he isn’t here.

But once he came back… I was sure that he would fix that.

Ah… and speaking of Selian, and the love that man received… there was something that needed to be addressed.

“Duchess,” I spoke to the woman, hearing the movement of the pages across from me come to a halt.

“Yes, Priscilla-sama?” she asked.

Releasing a sigh, I turned back to the room, looking at her as she tilted her head in confusion.

Her beauty, while less than mine, seemed awfully unpleasant at the moment.

A sickening, churning feeling… and that feeling, paired with the pathetic display of watching her fumble over herself, was something I didn’t wish to see any longer.

“So… Duchess…” I started, narrowing my eyes slightly as I decided to simply come out with it. “It has come to my attention that you’ve taken quite a liking to my knight.”

Her eyes widened as her jaw opened slack, surprise coating her face for a few silent moments before she quickly regained her senses.

“W-What!? No! I do not! Wha- why would you think that, Priscilla-sama? Me and Selian? T-That… just no!” she replied in a fluster, her cheeks burning red in embarrassment as she fumbled over her words.

Hmm… indeed, while it might be pathetic, a part of me did enjoy seeing that look on her face.

Like a child being caught taking a cookie.

And seeing such a usually diligent woman in such a state, and due to such an innocent topic like romance no less… well, it was quite adorable.

But still… I did not bring this up to tease the woman, but instead to put an end to this farce, one way or another.

“Stop lying. And before you try to argue, simply stop. I do not need your Divine Protection to tell what words are true and which are deceit,” I said, leaning my chin on my hand.

While I would say it was due to my own divine ability, I think just about anyone could tell that she was lying.

“B-But! But…! No… I’m sorry, Priscilla-sama,” she said, her head turning down as she eventually relented. “I… I know the two of you have a special bond… one past a knight and their liege… but even still… despite knowing that there is no chance… I can’t help but like Selian… r-romantically, that is…”

Hah, so she actually came out with it… that was easier than I had assumed.

How amusing, and yet still, I felt that twinge of pain.

“I see… but why is that?” I asked, tilting my head. “While I do admit that my Selian is quite handsome, there are many others that match or exceed his physical attractiveness… so it cannot simply be that, no?”

Her gaze softened, and as she slowly put down her paperwork, she brushed her hair behind her ear in a demure gesture.

“He… made me feel like a woman, you could say,” she then explained.

Well… I could say the same applied to myself, but I had a feeling that it was not what I was thinking of.

“While this may be lost now due to the effect of Gluttony’s attack… back when I was a Duchess, I was seen as the pinnacle of Lugunican nobility, and had abandoned my femininity to meet the standards expected of me,” she said, shaking her head fondly. “I was fine with such an arrangement, especially when it concerned my possible ascendance to the throne, but I suppose, somewhere deep inside… I had wished to be seen as a woman. A regular woman who was simply myself… and he made me feel seen in that way, and… still does.”

It did irk me a bit to hear her think she could not rise to her previous position simply due to her gender, but I decided to ignore it for now.

I would have to change that mindset later if she wished to stay at my side.

She then shook her head.

“And past that, there is of course a sense of admiration at his strength and determination, something that I admire about yourself as well, Priscilla-sama… the two of you bring me hope to see this nation flourish as an independent, human entity… but I suppose if I was to say what cemented this feeling, it would have to be how he remained at my side, even after having forgotten me,” she said as a soft smile formed on her face. “So… I suppose those are the reasons… a combination of them to be sure, alongside some… other factors.”

‘At her side’… delirious, but I suppose I could let that mistake of hers slide, considering that it was I who asked the question.

There was only one place that fool of mine could say he was meant to be, and that was either at my side… although, being under or over me worked as well.

“P-Priscilla-sama?” she asked, confused.

Ah… I had zoned out for a moment.

“What is it?” I asked.

“N-Nothing, just… are you not angry?” she asked, her shoulders hunched.

Hmm… that was indeed a question…

Or more accurately, the question was why I wasn’t angry, hearing that my second knight lusted for my precious lover.

I was not like those idiotic scoundrels, as I knew myself better than anyone… well, other than anyone besides Selian, as I had come to discover, but that was beside the point.

And because I knew myself, I knew that before, I would have certainly felt angry, or at least frustrated, but yet… I did not.

Even that mild irritation I had regarding this Duchess from before had begun to fade, likely due to seeing her true feelings written so clearly on her face and through her words.

But still… I still felt… a bit frightened.

Now… let’s think about this, clearly and calmly.

I already knew that I had Selian under my spell, just as he does me, especially after we had confirmed our love. Not only with the ring I now always wore, but also the new aspect of physical intimacy being added to our relationship.

So, suffice it to say, I wasn’t worried about the prospect of a competitor.

But it wasn’t just that…

For some reason, the image of two previously enraging characters entered my mind.

The half-elf and her dog… and also that blue-haired maid.

The image of the three of them together, how the two held affection towards that black-haired boy…

I could proudly call myself the perfect woman, especially since I was now complete with my partner, but even I had to admit that the adorableness of the unconfident Rem had sparked an appeal in me.

And Crusch… I felt the two of them were the same in some ways.

I suppose you could call it a different flavour of woman?

Compared to me, who prided myself on my confidence, Crusch was more… gentle, though she could definitely show moments of intensity when she wanted to.

But still… I was better.

So was there any need to worry?

Ha. Ridiculous.

“Do as you please, woman,” I said, scoffing as I returned my gaze to the papers on my desk. “But… do ensure you do not leave me in the dark.”

Of course, I would need to reconsider my feelings if they got closer.

And this… it might just be a way to discover a bit more about myself, and my thoughts about love.

After all, despite all the confidence I held in practically every aspect of life, when it was something that I had minimal experience in… well, learning was an important trait of one that wished to be perfect.

Besides, I had also grown up in a nonmonogamous household, so it wasn’t as if I was unfamiliar with the concept of a man having multiple wives, and from how infatuated we were with each other, it wasn’t as if I had to worry about being forgotten.

Ah… so that was it.

The source of this discomfort… it was the fear of losing the place I now call ‘home’ in Selian.

And while I wish I could call myself someone who could rise above such shallow feelings… there was indeed quite a bit of possessiveness in my heart as well, increasing the unease.

Mmm… control… the assurance that Selian was mine and no other’s… I was scared of losing that.

Hmph. That was annoying to admit to myself, but such was the pain of learning.

Besides… at the very least, I had a ring to soften my doubts…

“Priscilla-sama…?” Crusch said, breaking me from my thoughts.

Right… this woman.

The source of this momentary growth and self-realization, and also the worry I had been feeling…

“Yes… as I was saying, you can do as you wish… in fact, I implore you to confess your true feelings to him… but just know something, Duchess,” I said, lifting my hand into the air and revealing the ring I had kept on my finger. “I am already much further ahead.”

I felt the smile on my face widen at the look of surprise from the woman.

Indeed, it was quite a cruel and childish thing to do, but I felt it was appropriate, considering that she wished to be with my Selian.

But at the very least, this conversation allowed me to confront and understand the thoughts dwelling inside of me.

Selian had already placed himself into the deepest part of my heart, and while I trusted him with all of my being, I still found it unpleasant to think that my overpowering control over him, or rather, being the sole recipient of his love, would change.

But now I understood a bit better.

It was only natural that I would, considering that it was me.

What mattered most was that I felt that sense of belonging in his arms, and that would not change simply due to an interesting woman invading into his heart.

So things could play out as they did, and if I found it unpleasant… well, I would simply place him under my hips and remind him of just who he was meant to dedicate himself to.

The loneliness I had always felt had been replaced with the warmth of love, and I would never let that go, no matter who tried to interfere.

— Selian —

Seriously… that family was completely fucked up.

But finally, I was back home, where I would no longer have to worry or think about all of… that.

Honestly, I was kind of glad Heinkel went off to the bar instead of returning right home with me, as I was sure he would have been far from pleasant company.

Instead… I would get to bask in the comfort of the woman I love…

“Pris… I’m back,” I said, burying my face in her chest as we both crashed into the bed.

I didn’t waste my time walking around and greeting everyone once I had returned, and instead, right after putting the horse back in the stable, I had rushed right up to our room, where Priscilla was thankfully in despite it being the afternoon.

And now… I was here… content to rest my head in the divine pillows of her breasts after two long days of travel.

“I told you to come right back to me once you returned… you have done well in keeping your word,” she said, gently brushing her hand through my hair. “I missed you, Selian.”

Mmm… I missed her voice.

“I… missed you too,” I replied, my voice muffled by her chest.

“And? How was the useless drunkard and his family? Did that imbecile get any better after seeing his wife?” she asked.

Hmm… that drunkard did seem to gain some clarity after he woke up, and he wasn’t even mad, like I had expected… so perhaps he had gotten some introspection after everything calmed down?

But then again, he went right to the closest tavern, so maybe that wasn’t the case.

“No… well, perhaps… but either way, I gained some insight to their issues,” I said, moving to rest against the bed with her as Priscilla naturally placed her head on my chest, wrapping her legs around mine as she curled closer to me.

“That does not matter. Instead, I have something much more important to do,” she replied.

I was about to ask what she meant, but before I could, I found her lips crashing into mine as her grip on my hair tightened, our tongues instinctually wrapping around each other’s in a deep kiss.

Just how much time had passed?

A second?

Two?

A minute?

I wasn’t sure, but by the time we both separated, with just a thin string of saliva connecting our mouths, we were both out of breath, with Priscilla’s rosy cheeks making my heart beat even faster.

“What… was that?” I asked.

It was much more passionate than I would expect for a greeting after what had only been four days… not that I minded, of course.

“Claiming what is mine, one could say,” she replied, reaching up to unpin her hair as it cascaded over her shoulders, reaching down to tickle my nose.

She smelled amazing…

“You already know who I belong to,” I replied, watching as her hand trailed down to grasp the hem of my shirt.

“I suppose so… but Selian… you are no longer permitted to go on such a journey alone again,” she said, narrowing her eyes. “And more importantly… I have an itch that I require to be scratched at the moment.”

“An… itch? Where?” I asked, confused.

Did she want me to scratch her back or something?

She licked her lips, leaning in towards my neck before she gently nibbled on my ear, causing my toes to curl as I felt her breath against my skin.

“It’s… inside of me,” she whispered.

…Oh.

And as if that wasn’t enough of a hint, from how her hands had moved down to grab my crotch, I knew exactly what she wanted at the moment.

“Then… I will satisfy you to the best of my ability, my lady,” I said, moving over her.

It was my duty as her knight and lover, after all… and besides, I had found myself missing her embrace as well.

“Mmm… good,” she replied.

And so, it would seem that it would take a little while before I could greet everyone else in the mansion.

After all, I had a beautiful princess to enjoy.

One that seemed… quite a bit more forward than usual.

Chapter 32: 32 - On the Topic of Romance

“Huu…”

I released a calm breath, raising my spear as I went through another practiced motion, twirling the shaft over my shoulder as the tip cut through the air before I finished the movement with a series of jabs into the open air.

It was the same routine as always, but I still remained focused as if I was in the middle of an actual fight.

I wouldn’t get any better if I didn’t pour all my concentration into every movement, after all, and I… wanted to get much stronger.

While I knew I was already among the best fighters in the kingdom, even the world, there were still monsters my spear couldn’t reach.

And I had too much to protect… people too important to lose… so staying at my current level was not acceptable.

But I wasn’t the only one training out here in the morning.

With her sword raised overhead, I watched as she went through a set of precise slashes connected in a flowing dance, before she finished it off with a final horizontal slash, a blade of wind releasing from her sword that snipped the edge of the grass in front of her.

While I had been practicing my ability for ranged slashes as well, my control still wasn’t near her level yet.

But I was slowly getting better, so I wasn’t too concerned.

“Haa. That felt like quite a productive session. Thank you once again for accompanying me, Selian,” Crusch said, turning towards me with a smile.

“Yeah, it’s… not a problem,” I replied, my gaze unintentionally focusing on the sweat that was dripping down her neck and into her loose-fitting shirt.

I had only returned a couple of days ago, but in that time, I couldn’t help but notice that Crusch was a bit… different.

She wore her hair in a ponytail more often, changed into her nightwear earlier before bed, and just last night, I had unintentionally met her in the hallway after she finished her bath, her skin still rosy from the heat.

And that brought me to now, where I found myself entranced as she wiped her face with her shirt, momentarily exposing her toned stomach as she did so.

Fuck… what the hell was I thinking when I had Priscilla?

I know Crusch was a beautiful woman, and the vulnerable side she revealed around only me was definitely enticing, but still… I had Priscilla, and she was all that I needed.

So get your mind out of the gutter, Selian.

“Anyway… I’m going to head back and start helping Priscilla with her morning routine. I will see you at breakfast,” I said, giving her a nod before I turned to the mansion.

“O-Okay… I’ll see you then, Selian,” she replied, giving me a small wave.

Cute… no, it was just a wave.

With the crisp morning breeze cooling me down, I made my way into the mansion and up the stairs, handing my spear off to the maid waiting at the top as she passed me a cool rag in exchange.

They really were great at making things comfortable, just as expected from the people Priscilla allowed to serve her.

Wiping myself down, I gently knocked on Priscilla’s door before opening it, only to see her sitting at the desk by the window, brushing her hair as her crimson eyes surveyed the land outside.

“You’re already awake?” I asked, closing the door behind me.

That was a bit surprising. 

I usually woke her up once I was done training before I started her morning routine, but it seemed that she had beaten me to the punch.

“Indeed. Do you think I wouldn’t notice the lack of your presence at my side?” she said, turning to me with a smile. “Now come here. I wish for you to properly greet me, considering that I have already done your job in waking me up.”

“Are you sure? I’m still a bit sweaty,” I said, moving towards her.

Reaching her side, she leaned against my chest before I bent down, her hand snaking up my neck and through my hair.

“As if that matters,” she replied, her lips pressing against mine as I gently caressed her cheek.

How I loved kissing her… and thankfully, she loved kissing me as well.

We kissed for the most trivial of reasons, whether it be waking each other up, or even when we were just passing each other in the hallway.

Separating, the two of us stared into each other’s eyes for a few moments before she narrowed her eyes, her hand reaching up to clasp mine that was against her cheek.

Huh? Why did she seem a bit… annoyed?

“Hmm… you were out there with that Duchess, correct?” she asked.

“Yeah. She was practicing her swordsmanship,” I said.

“I see…” she said, turning away as her grip on my hand tightened. “Say, Selian… you truly are a troublesome man.”

What was this about?

“Having me feel so vulnerable, let alone show it… I was always sure of my love for you ever since I declared it, but over the past few days, I have realized just how much you meant to me. A frightening weakness,” she said, looking up at me with a trembling gaze. “Selian… am I able to have this weakness?”

Huh?

What was with this suddenly vulnerable moment, seemingly out of nowhere.

Was she… worried or something?

“Pris,” I said, my tone serious as I leaned down, my hand grabbing her chin to keep her eyes squarely on me. “There is quite literally nothing that could stop my love for you. It is undying, and I will remain by your side through whatever could possibly be thrown at us… you know that, right?”

She was not a stupid woman, and she wasn’t someone that would needlessly fish for validation, and if it was simply reassurance that she required, then I would offer her it whenever she needed it.

But then again… I always told her how much I loved her, and performed quite a few actions to prove it.

So why did she-?

“And what about the Duchess?” she asked.

…Oh.

So it was just that? Jealousy?

No, it wasn’t only that.

It must be regarding Crusch herself as well.

Considering that even I was able to notice, I guess I should have assumed that Priscilla would have recognized the change in the green-haired woman.

“Look, I have positive feelings towards her… and perhaps, if I didn’t have you, they could even be romantic-”

Her eyes sharpened into a glare as I felt the mana around her transform into the Yang element.

Whoops, I probably should have changed the order up.

“-But I only love you… and I wouldn’t do anything to hurt you. So… you can be as weak as you want around me,” I said, thankfully causing her anger to recede.

Almost messed up there. 

“But if you are still unsure… is there anything I can do to show my sincerity?” I then asked.

She reached out to grab my shirt, while her other hand reached up to grasp my ear, her eyes staring deep into mine, pulling me in.

“There is… something you can do,” she said. “Stay with me. Forever.”

“I already planned to do that,” I answered.

“Don’t ever betray me,” she continued.

“I won’t.”

“Always love me.”

“I will.”

“And…” she said, eyes upturned. “Shower me with kisses.”

“…Naturally.”

A part of me wanted to tease her for saying such an adorable thing with such a cute expression, but I decided against it to not ruin the mood.

And so, of course, I did as she wished, lifting her up and onto the desk as I assaulted her lips, her legs tightly wrapping around my hips as I did so.

“Pris… it’s morning,” I warned after finding some air.

“Then that simply means you have some energy to burn,” she said with a smirk, lifting my shirt over my head.

“You’ll need to take a bath,” I continued, reaching behind her back to begin untying the lace of her dress.

“Then I suppose I will just need you to wash me,” she replied.

Well… it wasn’t like I was going to refuse.

Suffice it to say, from how she acted for the next hour, I was fairly certain that Priscilla was still confident about being the main woman in my heart.

Though I would need to ask Ferris later to heal those scratches…

—

“Selian… is it just me, or are you walking slower than usual?” Crusch asked.

“You’re imagining it,” I quickly replied.

It seems that once again, I had underestimated Priscilla’s impressive set of abilities… but at least I could use today’s patrol around the town to get back to normal.

“Is that so… but I’m surprised that Priscilla-sama didn’t join us today, even though she seemed to be in a very good mood this morning,” Crusch continued, the two of us turning down a side street.

Right… compared to my state, that wonderful woman of mine had almost seemed to be glowing after our activities.

Quite impressive indeed.

And as for why she didn’t join us… well, I wasn’t quite sure either.

She simply told me to join Crusch for the afternoon, even though either of us could have done our usual rounds by ourselves… but maybe she just wanted to take a rest?

A part of me hoped so, because otherwise, I would feel quite outmatched in the stamina department.

“No!”

My head snapped to the side as I heard the cries of a few children.

Was there something wrong?

Kidnappers?

Pris and Crusch had already destroyed the crime syndicate that had tried to infiltrate this growing town, but could it be another one popping up to fill the void?

Crusch and I looked at each other before sharing a nod, and with me grabbing hold of her hand, we teleported into the air, my eyes narrowing in on where I had heard the commotion.

It was a small park, one of the green spaces we had left open to give the citizens some greenery for leisure as the town became more urban, and in it, there were four kids, all who were surrounding a… ball?

No… it was a ball, but it had burst, with the leather exploding outward.

With a small burst of wind from Crusch to push us towards them, the two of us landed just before the children as I let go of her hand, observing the situation.

“Dana, I told you that you kick too hard!”

“I can’t help it! That’s how I play!”

“Uuu… that was my birthday present…”

“Don’t worry, we… we can just pool our allowances together! And I heard from Mother that there’s a new craftsman on my street!”

I see… so they were playing a game, and ended up breaking their ball… fuck, it was just that?

That scared me half to death.

“Hey kids… did something happen?” I asked.

The older girl immediately turned around, her blue eyes lighting up as she saw me.

“Mr. Sun Lance! And… yeah, something did,” she said, turning back to the ball with a frown. “We were playing that game you showed us back then, but the ball…”

Ah… soccer?

I remember playing it with a few kids a while ago when they were bored, as the expanding town had made it so they couldn’t run around to play as often.

“I see… well, no need to get too upset,” I said, patting her head as I knelt down between them.

Hmm… I hadn’t used my Yang magic for something like this in a while… but I suppose it was always good to get some practice in.

In fact… I think now was a good time to see if I could do it without a chant as well.

I had been trying to be able to cast Jiwald quickly, but with little success, so if I was able to do it, this might help a bit.

Clasping my hands over the deflated ball, I closed my eyes as I let my mana flow out of my gate, ignoring the impressed exclamations from the kids as I focused on the image of mending the ball together.

The bladder inside… the leather coating it… the lace keeping its structure… the torn fibres and worn material, I imagined its form returning to normal bit by bit, like sewing a piece of fabric together.

…Not that I sewed very often, but that was beside the point.

And then… after a few seconds of focus… it was done.

Opening my eyes to see the ball back to its original state, a bit of pride bubbled up inside me.

I did it… without a chant, I did it by simply picturing the effects while controlling the mana in the way I felt it move when I used a chant… so if it was like this, then…

I discretely pointed my finger to the ground.

The energy of light turning into heat as it was intensely concentrated… Jiwald!

…

Nothing.

So I guess no development there… then why was I able to cast the restore spell without a chant?

It must just be because I used it so regularly back when I was with Rom and Felt?

Or… was my method of imagination for Jiwald wrong?

Haa… well, still…

“Sun Lance! Thank you!” one of the boys said.

“Yeah! That was so cool!” another added.

Even if it didn’t help grow my abilities… considering the smiles of the kids before me, I couldn’t say that it was for nothing.

“No problem, kids,” I replied, patting their heads as I went to get up.

But before I could, I felt someone pull on my cloak from the side.

“Umm… Mama said you and the Sun Princess are really amazing…” a little girl said, her eyes still a bit wet from tears.

I didn’t recognize her… was she one of the newer residents?

But she looked around five, so it wasn’t one of the young couples starting families like most were… I guess the whole family decided to move?

“Why thank you,” I said, giving her a smile.

Her eyes widened before she suddenly ran away, nearly tripping over herself as she went to the edge of the grass before running back to me a moment later.

“Yeah! So, um… thank you! And… take this!” she said, handing me a small flower. “Mama said you made this place really nice… and I was able to get friends…”

I see, so it was like that…

And as for the little gift… this was one of the flowers at the side of the park, wasn’t it?

I think it technically was a weed, actually.

But, well… what kind of man would refuse such a gift?

“Thank you,” I said, taking the flower and placing my hand on her face, my thumb gently wiping her cheeks dry. “And what’s your name?”

“I-It’s Mari!” she replied, face red as I reached up and patted her head a few times, her eyes squinting a bit each time I did so.

When I saw kids like this, with their squishy cheeks and cute expressions… it reminded me a lot of Felt when we were younger.

Ah… I think I get it.

I really wanted a child… no, more than one.

Well, let’s just hope Priscilla was open to the idea… but I had a feeling she was.

After we win the royal selection, of course.

“I see… well, does this look pretty?” I asked as I tucked the flower behind my ear, my hair keeping it in place.

“Y-Yeah!” she said, smiling wide.

That… was a nice expression to see.

And hearing how much her mother apparently praised this town… I guess our policies and expansions had truly paid off.

“Then I guess I have you to thank for that,” I said, letting go of her head with a wink as I stood up. “Now you four have fun, but don’t overdo it.”

“Okay~!” they all cheered before quickly returning to their game, already laughing as one of them got in between the pegs acting as goalposts.

Yeah… it was good to see the town thriving like this.

Now, if only Priscilla had been here… she surely would have thought of that exchange as something quite ‘amusing’.

I then turned to Crusch, who had been watching on in silence.

“This is what a city should look like, don’t you think?” I asked, reaching up to ensure that the little gift was still safe behind my ear.

But as I looked back at her, I noticed that her face had gotten a little… red.

Why?

“Uh… Crusch?” I asked. “Is something wrong?”

“H-Huh!? Ah! No… it’s nothing!” she quickly replied, turning away.

She then looked down at her hand, a complicated expression forming on her face, before she looked back up at me.

“Selian… there is one thing I would like to do before we return,” she said, eyes steady and voice firm. “Can you… join me to inspect the riverside?”

Uh… okay?

But… what was with the determined expression for something so simple?

—

It didn’t take long to reach the river, and with the sun on its way down towards the horizon, I overlooked the serene scene before me.

There were a few boats slowly travelling down the water, either filled with cargo to trade with the nearby villages along the river, or small fishing vessels with their nets filled, preparing to return after a successful day of fishing.

There was also the new bridge that had been put in place, arching high over the water to allow any boats to pass under, with the wooden railings decorated with carvings from one of the craftsmen that had moved into the town thanks to Anastasia’s connections.

Truly… it was-

“Beautiful,” I muttered.

This… this was the vision that Priscilla and I had wished for… well, not exactly, but we did want to develop the previously devastated territory into one that flourished, and this was definitely flourishing.

“Indeed… it truly is wonderful,” Crusch said, tucking a strand of her hair that was blowing in the wind behind her ear as she came up to my side.

“Is… this why you brought me out here?” I asked, turning to face her.

After we had made it to the bridge, we then stepped off the cobbled road, walking down the beaten path along the river, and it had been quickly apparent that, unlike what she originally said, this was no inspection.

“No… apologies, but it is for a much more… selfish reason… although, the setting isn’t bad,” she said, looking forward with a soft smile before turning to me.

I felt something within my chest begin to heat up… a heat that had nothing to do with mana.

“Selian… do you mind coming closer? I wish… to tell you a secret,” she said, averting her eyes downward.

I did as she asked, moving my head forward as she herself slowly approached, her head lifting as her lips neared to whisper into my ear.

But instead of receiving a whisper… I instead felt something soft and warm against my cheek.

…What?

“The secret is… that I have fallen in love with you,” she whispered softly before leaning away, her face looking up at me with a bashful smile.

The sun seemed to grace her with its light, her skin shining softly in the warm orange glow as another gust of wind blew her hair aflutter.

She… kissed me?

And what did she say? Love?

Out of nowhere?

What was all of this?

And why… why did she look so beautiful right now?

A beauty that I had only experienced from one other being…

“Crusch-”

“Just let me finish, please… while I still have the bravery to do so,” she said, cutting me off. “I… while my life has been extremely privileged, that in itself comes with its own burdens, as I’m sure you know… the burden of my responsibilities as Duchess, and one who wished to lead this nation to prosperity… despite feeling pride about such a position, it was difficult, I must admit… but I never understood how difficult it was until recently…”

“Until… recently?” I asked, confused.

”Yes… or more precisely, until I met you,” she said, looking down at her hand. “You respect me, which I appreciate, but you also make me feel like a regular girl… not like a Duchess or a candidate for the throne, but as simply… Crusch.”

She then looked back up at me.

“There are many other reasons for my feelings, of course, and I will state them if you wish… but at the very least, I ask you to continue seeing me as Crusch,” she said, cheeks darkening. “The one who… loves you.”

Love… I see.

These blossoming feelings inside my chest… they were likely related to that.

I could tell that Crusch was truthful in her confession, and if I was being truthful to myself, I could easily see myself accepting based on feelings alone.

But… I had already promised myself to Priscilla.

Even just having these feelings threatening to burst out made me feel guilty enough.

After all, if she felt such things towards another man if our roles were reversed, no matter how earnest his confession was, I would not feel great, to say the least.

And it was for that same reason… I would remain faithful.

I shouldn’t even have hesitated… I would need to apologize to her once we returned.

“W-Well, th-that is all I wished to s-say-”

“Wait,” I said, reaching out to grab the now flustered Crusch’s arm before she ran away. “I… wish to answer your confession.”

And where did all of that previous bravery go?

She hesitantly nodded her head as she turned back to me, her gaze turned downward.

“Crusch,” I started, her shoulders jolting at my voice. “I love Priscilla.”

While I didn’t enjoy the way her hands clenched at my words, that statement was the easiest thing to say in the world.

“I love her, and I will love her as long as I live. And because of that love, I do not wish to hurt her, or do anything I would not want her to do if our positions were reversed,” I said, clearly and calmly. “I appreciate your feelings… truly, I do… and to be honest, if I did not have her, I would have easily accepted your confession.”

She looked up at me, a resigned look on her face.

“I do not feel the wind of untruth blowing from you… but how could you be so sure?” she asked, unconvinced.

Was it really so hard to believe?

“Because you are a wonderful woman,” I easily replied. “You are beautiful, and a perfect mix of prideful, humble, smart, kind, and strong. You care for the people you are obligated to care for, just as a good leader should, and you spare that care for innocents if you can without taking on too much in the process. You have a tender side that contrasts perfectly with the harshness you show to adversaries. And… you’re beautiful.”

Her cheeks, that had calmed down after I stated my love for Priscilla, became extremely red once more.

“Y-You said beautiful twice…” she muttered.

Did I?

Ah, well, I guess I did.

No matter.

“Yes, and I mean all of those things, but despite all of that… Priscilla still comes first in both my heart and mind,” I said, letting go of her. “So unfortunately… I will have to refuse your advances.”

Crusch bit her lip and shook her head before looking up at me and… smiling?

What was with that?

“It is a shame… but I already knew what your answer would be. Hearing what you thought of me is… plenty enough of a compensation,” she said. “But Selian… I hope we can still remain close.”

“Of course,” I replied with a smile.

Good, she seemed to have taken it well.

It would be bad for the two head knights of Priscilla’s to be against each other, and while I doubted things would remain exactly the same between us, we could still remain positive towards each other as both friends and comrades.

Crusch took a few moments to look at the riverside in silence, the gentle sounds of water lapping against the docked boats entering our ears before she turned towards the bridge.

“Then, I suppose we should return,” Crusch said, nodding as she walked past me. “Oh, but… before I forget.”

She then turned around, bending her body forward so that her face was inches from mine, her lips curled up into a playful smirk.

“While I accept your rejection… that doesn’t mean that I’m simply giving up,” she said, her hair brushing against my face as a gust of wind blew past.

Again, seeing this almost playful side to her… it was making me think bad things.

“You… are awfully bold,” I said, matching her smile. “You do know what type of woman Priscilla is, right?”

She wasn’t someone who would simply take this lying down, and I would definitely need to tell her about this.

But to make sure she didn’t lash out too badly at Crusch, I would need to give her some-

“Actually… she was the one who pushed me to confess like this.”

…

…

…What?

—

Having returned to the mansion, I immediately went up to the library, as I knew just where Priscilla would be at this time in the afternoon.

And just as I had expected, I opened the door to reveal my lover sitting elegantly in her chair as she flicked a page of her book, a tray of cookies and milk on the table to her left, which had likely been brought over by Schult.

“Ah, you’re back,” she said, looking up at me with a neutral, yet slightly curious expression. “So? How did it go?”

‘How did it go’… that wasn’t something she would usually say after a patrol.

In the rare cases that she didn’t join me, she didn’t even need to ask, as she knew I would report anything that would need her attention or spark her interest.

So for her to ask that…

“Did you expect it?” I asked, furrowing my brows. “For Crusch to confess… did you expect it?”

And to allow it, let alone encourage it… that didn’t sound like her at all.

”Hmph. Naturally. Human nature, and especially for one as earnest as her, is easier to read than this very novel,” she said, closing the book as she stared at me. “So? Tell me, Selian… how did it go? I see that you’ve gotten a new accessory, so I can only assume you had a pleasant time.”

Her tone… it was a bit harsher than usual.

And being so eager to get the answer after just boasting about being able to read people so well… was she… afraid?

But that just made her actions more confusing…

“I rejected her,” I answered.

A few moments passed in silence as Priscilla slowly looked down at her lap.

“I… see,” she said, her tone calming down once more. “So you rejected her earnest affection… quite the enemy of women, my man is.”

Why was I getting insulted for remaining loyal?

But despite my complaints, at least she was now visibly relieved.

“I guess I am. But why… why did you push her to confess? And having the two of us go out alone today… it was as if you were wanting us to get together,” I said, moving up to kneel in front of her. “Did you… want me to accept? What if I had?”

Her brow twitched as she clicked her tongue, sharply turning her head away from me before she let out a heated sigh.

“I… don’t know.” Her voice turned sombre. “I believed that I was confident enough to handle you wanting another… at least one that I approved of in that woman… but yet…”

Her lips thinned into a frown once more.

“How uncouth of me, to act like this… I thought I had already grown out of such weakness. It’s pathetic. Infuriating. Disgusting-”

I shut her up by moving in close and covering her lips with my own, her eyes widening for a moment before they fluttered close.

We remained like that for a few seconds in silence, not indulging in passion like many of our kisses as of recent, but instead simply feeling the softness of each other’s lips before we eventually separated.

“There… do you feel better now, Pris?” I said, reaching up to caress her cheek. “Oh… and don’t speak ill of the woman I love ever again, alright?”

I caught her lips quirking up as I lightly pinched her cheek, but a moment later, she gave me an indignant huff as she batted my hand away.

“Fool. I was simply evaluating myself fairly in order to continuously improve… but I suppose I should not falter to such concerns,” she said, staring down at me with warm eyes. “Telling me how to evaluate myself… do you think you’re that important?”

“Yes, I do,” I replied, moving closer to her with my arms raised.

“Hmph. Arrogant.”

She huffed as she accepted my hug, burying her face into my neck as her arms squeezed against my back.

“Selian… thank you, for staying with me,” she said softly.

“Of course… you’re a woman much too good for me, and more than enough to keep me satisfied,” I said.

She nodded into my neck as she leaned closer towards me, her chest pressing against mine as I began idly combing my hand through her hair.

She seemed better. As if all of her worries were disappearing as she relaxed deeper into my embrace.

Such was the power of a loving hug.

So… now that she seemed stable… for making me go through such an emotional day out of nowhere… it was time for some payback.

Besides, I didn’t get too many chances to tease her like this, so I should take advantage of it.

“You know… I refused because you never said that you would be fine with me taking another partner, and I didn’t want to hurt or betray you in any way. But knowing that you had pushed for that very outcome…” I said, a smirk tugging on my lips. “Perhaps I should hurry and go tell Crusch that I have reconsidered her proposal?”

Priscilla’s hand instantly flew up to my ear, pinching it hard as she moved back, staring at me with an annoyed frown.

“I take it back, so don’t even think about it,” she snapped.

Hmm… as I thought, I liked seeing her act possessive… even if seeing the mana shift around her was a bit scary.

“And by the way… who gave you this?” she asked, her hand moving to touch the flower tucked behind my ear.

“Just a cute kid. It seems that she appreciated me fixing their toy,” I replied.

“Hmph…” she narrowed her eyes, a slight smirk forming on her face. “As I thought… you are indeed the enemy of women.”

How unfair.

Chapter 33: 33 - Visitors

Two months had passed since Crusch’s confession, and with the morning sun bearing down on us, the five of us main members of Priscilla’s camp were spending the morning together, relaxing after having worn ourselves out from preparing for the upcoming festivities the days before.

Who knew planning for a party, as well as aiding the citizens with their festival, could be so exhausting?

Anyway, while Ferris was reading through a book off to the side, Priscilla was leisurely sitting under a parasol with Crusch standing next to her, with the two of them watching over me and Schult in amusement.

And as for what the two of us were doing?

Well… I was finally fulfilling that promise I had made to him many months ago, although I had been doing so for a while already.

“Keep your back straight. The power of a strike starts at your feet, and transfers through your body, so your core must be strong and stable,” I instructed, leisurely deflecting his strike to the side with my wooden sword as he reset his stance for another swing.

Indeed, we were currently training, and yes, it was being done with wooden swords rather than practice spears.

The reason for the change in my usual weaponry was quite simple.

We didn’t know what type of weapon and combat style would fit Schult best, and in order to learn that, he first needed to improve his basic combat skills through experience, which the sword was perfect for.

This was actually how I first learned combat in this world when I was younger, as there were few spearmen in the royal palace to learn from, with all the knights using swords instead.

Technically, pure martial arts would work as well for developing a strong base for combat, but with his smaller body, a sword would still be best.

And who knows? Maybe Schult would end up as a swordsman in the end.

That was the most common weapon of this world, after all.

The sound of dull clacks continued through the yard as I leisurely parried his strikes, his slashes much stronger and accurate than when he had first picked up a sword.

I couldn’t say he had any particular talent for the blade or for combat, but there were few people that I had met who were as dedicated to improving as the boy, so I was sure that he would grow up to be a fine fighter eventually.

It would definitely take a lot of effort though… stay strong, Schult.

“Good. Stop for now and think,” I said, knocking his thrust to the ground.

He immediately stopped his attacks, bowing his head before dropping to the ground, closing his eyes as he began going through our ten-minute sparring session in his mind.

This method of learning was one that I was forced to do when I was first starting out, and I had quickly gotten Schult to follow.

After all, when you’re as young as he is, and as I was back when I started learning, your body would tire out extremely quickly despite the fact that you still have effort to give.

So where could you put that effort while you waited for your stamina to replenish?

Well… your mind, hence the meditation session as he internalized and went over his mistakes he needed to correct for the next session.

Plus, it was always good to think about your mistakes and things to work on instead of mindlessly swinging your weapon around.

“Seeing you and him like this… it reminds me of our spar when we were younger,” Crusch suddenly said as I looked over, her soft smile widening as our eyes met. 

“That happened?” I asked, slightly surprised.

I do briefly remember something about sparring with another kid when I was younger, but since I was quite strong for my age, there wasn’t many that could actually keep up with me.

But Crusch had done so… interesting.

“Indeed it did. It was quite the important event in my youth, to be brought down by someone my age when I had been touted as a once in a generation genius… yes, it was quite the humbling experience,” she replied, shaking her head. “And to think it wasn’t even with your main weapon…”

Well, to be fair, at that point I hadn’t really decided on what weapon I would use.

“Anyway, your swordsmanship… while not as amazing as you are with the spear, it is still impressive. Perhaps we could spar with swords during tomorrow’s morning training,” she suggested.

“I… guess we could. Although, I don’t think it’s anything special,” I said, dropping the practice weapon on the ground as I lifted my shirt to wipe away the sweat on my face.

“There’s no need to be so… humble…” Crusch said, her words trailing off before she suddenly looked away.

What was that about?

Anyway, even though I wasn’t exerting myself during that little spar with Schult, the heat from the shining sun still made me sweat quite a bit, especially since I had been practicing my magic while Schult was meditating.

And speaking of Crusch… I was glad to say that things were not nearly as awkward as I had expected, and we had continued performing our duties alongside each other with no friction at all.

Although… there have been a few changes, not that they were necessarily bad.

For instance, she wore much looser clothing during our training, and invited me for a drink at night more often than before, although Priscilla often joined us whenever she got word of it.

‘Not giving up’, indeed… but thankfully, Priscilla didn’t seem to be too irritated at the subtle advances, although she did complain in bed before we went to sleep.

It had confused me at first, why Priscilla would be so accepting of it, but over time… I think I got the reason.

While I couldn’t say anything definitive, I was pretty sure that Priscilla enjoyed Crusch’s pursuit of me primarily because it made them adversaries, if only in the realm of love.

After all, with them being ‘adversaries’ in love, it meant that Crusch wasn’t completely devout to her like most of her followers, and instead, acted more as… friends.

And when I thought about it like that, everything made a bit more sense.

After all, while I complained all the time about not having many male friends, I still had Reinhard and Subaru, even if I wasn’t able to see them often 

But Priscilla… she didn’t have any friends at all due to a mix of her position, as well as her attitude, often seen as ‘too much’ by those blind to the charming and adorable side of her nature.

And so, the current situation of the camp was… good, to put it simply.

Actually, considering what day today was… it was more than good.

“Priscilla-sama,” a maid said, causing all of us to turn towards her entrance into the yard. “You have a guest.”

Priscilla’s eyebrow twitched in annoyance.

“You came to me for that? Send them to the visitors quarters. I am much too busy to receive them,” Priscilla replied, shooing the maid away with her fan.

Pris… that would have a lot more significance if you weren’t currently lounging without a care in the world.

“I… apologize, my lady, but… considering their position, I believe they require special treatment,” the maid continued, bowing her head lower.

Special treatment?

Priscilla’s and my eyes met as we shared a confused look.

The maids here were extremely skilled, and part of that skill was knowing the vocabulary of Priscilla, so for her to say it was someone that deserved Priscilla’s attention… it couldn’t be an ordinary noble.

But… we had already gone through all the guests that we were expecting just yesterday, and there wasn’t anyone whose status made them deserving of such a thing.

“Is that so…? Well? You’ve intrigued me, so out with it. Who is this ever-so distinguished guest?” Priscilla asked her.

The maid returned to a normal standing position as she diligently nodded her head.

“It is a fellow candidate for the throne, my lady,” the maid answered. “One Emilia-sama, along with her knight and attendant.”

Ah… so that was it.

A royal candidate would definitely explain the maid’s hesitance, and since it was them…

Well, it would be interesting to see them after so long, and from how Priscilla’s mouth twisted into a slight grin, it seemed that she agreed.

—

“Priscilla-san! Selian-san! Crusch-san!” Emilia said, her eyes lighting up at our entrance as she then stood up, performing a polite curtsy. “Thank you for your kind reception.”

It had only been a few moments, but I could already tell that she seemed much more put together as a potential ruler.

I guess she had used the time since our last meeting to gain some confidence.

I briefly looked to her side, to where Subaru was getting up, his contracted spirit that had just been sitting on his lap, and then Rem, who was standing behind the two as she bowed towards us.

With his lady doing a somewhat casual, but still polite greeting as she and Priscilla were essentially of the same status, Subaru himself simply… gave us a wave.

“Yo!”

Rem lifted her head, her calm smile twitching as her eyes remained shut.

“Subaru-kun, it would be prudent to greet them properly, especially since we came without a direct invitation, nor any form of notice,” she advised.

“Honestly, what a rude contractor… but that is part of Subaru’s charm, I suppose,” Beatrice added, crossing her arms with a huff.

Subaru smirked as he reached down to rustle her hair, the spirit girl whining in mock annoyance as Subaru then looked back at Rem to complain.

“Oh, come on! I had enough of that stuff for the day with those guys at the entrance,” he said, waving away her nagging before turning back to us. “Besides, we’re friends, right?”

Well… that might be true, but even so…

“Hmph. I shouldn’t have expected anything more, considering your usual decorum. Though it seems that your previous chivalry, as seen from that ceremony, left as quickly as it came,” Priscilla said, shaking her head as she sat down on the couch opposite them, pulling my hand to sit down next to her.

“Pris?” I whispered, confused, as I usually stood beside her during such meetings.

“If they are going to act so flippantly, then do not expect me to not take advantage of it,” she said, a small smile forming on her lips as she watched the four guests as they sat back down as well. “In fact… perhaps that brazenness of theirs is one thing I should take as a lesson… so from now on, I expect you to be sitting beside me whenever I wish.”

Uh… okay?

But still, if there was something that she could learn from others, I did not think it would be boldness of all things.

“Anyway, while my mansion can accommodate you quite easily, I am still confused as to the reason of your visit,” Priscilla said, leaning back as her hand continued holding mine. “And for your information, I have already hired a band to entertain the guests, so there is no need for the amusement your group provides.”

“Err. I… feel like you just insulted us,” Subaru said with a frown.

Uh, she did so pretty clearly… but luckily, neither Rem nor Emilia seemed to care, and Beatrice was too focused on the cakes the maid had set out on the table.

“But anyway, basically-”

“Subaru-kun.” Rem interrupted him. “It would be best for Emilia-sama to answer these questions.”

“Ah… right, sorry,” he said, clasping his hands together in apology.

Well… at least he was learning, I guess.

“It’s okay, Subaru,” Emilia said, interrupting him with a smile. “You were just trying your best to help me, right?”

Subaru nodded his head, causing Emilia’s smile to widen even more as she turned back to us.

Was this what Heinkel meant by me and Pris being ‘sickening’ with each other?

I… could kind of understand as an observer now.

…But it wasn’t as if such a thing would stop us.

“As for why we came… well, we were definitely interested in the celebration, but there is also a more… practical reason,” Emilia said, sitting up straight as her tone held steady, causing Priscilla’s eyes to sharpen in interest. “I was advised to come and see the fastest developing region of the nation, and try to see what parts I can emulate in my own territory. It will also serve as a way to introduce myself to more nobles of the nation, as many have come here for today’s celebration, and perhaps I may be able to obtain more connections through it.”

Oh?

She was quite bold, to honestly say that she would use this visit for her personal benefit so easily… and I didn’t think she had any territory, unlike what she had just said, but if she was thinking of Roswaal’s domain as her own now…

This was a bit interesting.

I had noticed that the two of them had changed when we held that party for the defeat of the White Whale, but to think they had grown so much…

“How arrogant… but I suppose I don’t dislike seeing such a side to you,” Priscilla said as she stood back up. “Then, enjoy my land to your heart’s content. In fact, I will give you the privilege of a tour with yours truly, so you may see just how outmatched you are compared to me and my Selian.”

My Selian… no matter how many times she said it, I would never not feel giddy when she did.

But yes, it would be bad if they ended up getting into some trouble while here in our territory, and considering Emilia’s appearance, there was more of a chance of that happening than with a regular guest, so they would definitely need some people to show them around.

And luckily for them… well, Priscilla seemed to be in a great mood today.

—

“Whoa… I knew it looked cool from coming here, but walking the streets is really something else,” Subaru said, his eyes wide in amazement as his head turned back and forth.

Even Emilia and Rem were invested in the scenery, and while she tried to hide it, I noticed the spirit holding Subaru’s hand was interested as well.

To have appeased the Great Spirit who seemed to find me quite annoying due to my Divine Protection… well, it filled me with confidence in the realization of my and Priscilla’s efforts.

“Indeed. Though you should not expect anything less from the newest city of the nation,” Crusch said calmly with a smile of her own as she trailed behind us.

“It’s very different from the village of Arlam…” Emilia muttered before turning to Priscilla. “And the celebration for tonight… it’s to commemorate this town officially becoming a city, right? How exciting!”

Yeah… that was the main point of the festivities.

While it still wasn’t at the level of the great cities such as Priestella and the Capital, it seemed that the council had decided that this place’s rate of growth and current development was enough to ascend its title to a city which… wouldn’t change much, all things considered.

Priscilla would gain a bit more influence as she would also take on the title of Mayor, and we would officially be able to draft a charter that would allow us more control into local rights and laws, though we had already enforced unofficial laws through Priscilla’s influence over the place.

But still… it was something to celebrate.

“It is indeed,” I said. “The city of Prisolia… a beautiful name, no?”

A place named after the most beautiful woman… it truly fit this growing city.

“Prisolia… that does sound nice,” Rem nodded in approval.

“Almost like a flower!” Subaru added.

I felt Priscilla’s hand move down to clasp my own in response, her cheeks a bit rosy as she furrowed her brows.

Wait… was she embarrassed about me praising it?

Well… I guess it made sense, considering where the name came from.

When we first got the notice from the council that the town would be able to become a city, the first step was to choose the name.

The town had been technically unnamed thus far, simply taking the last name of whoever was the lord of the land at the time, and the city of ‘Barielle’ didn’t sound too amazing, especially if we considered the old guy that the name originated from.

No… this place deserved a new name that represented the one that had brought her divine luck into its soil.

And so… it was up to me to select a name, as Priscilla decided that she would have more amusement in seeing my decision.

And by combining the ‘Pris’ from my beloved’s name, as well as ‘Sol’ from her moniker as the Sun Princess… well, I eventually landed on a good one.

“But that isn’t the only thing that today celebrates,” Crusch intervened.

“What do you mean by that?” Subaru asked.

“Well… it is also Priscilla-sama’s birthday,” Crusch answered.

Subaru and Emilia paused, sharing a look of worry between the two of them, before looking back at Priscilla and me.

“Uh… really?” Subaru asked in a worried tone.

Yes, really.

Priscilla was now 20 years old, which… didn’t really change anything, to be honest.

“Is it truly that surprising?” Priscilla asked, raising her brow in question.

“Uh, no, but… we would have gotten you something if we knew,” Subaru said, with Emilia eagerly nodding in agreement.

“Hmph. No need. I have everything that I have ever wished for already, and if I want more… well, then I can simply retrieve it myself,” she said, shaking her head. “And as for specific gifts… well, one could say I get one every night.”

Priscilla then looked over and shot me a wink.

Pris… why are you doing this?

Is it revenge for me complimenting the city’s name next to you?

Well, at least the two naive ones didn’t understand what she meant, but from how Rem’s cheeks darkened… I think she caught on to just what exactly my lady meant by that little comment.

“Anyway, you said you wished to take this time to learn and observe how exactly we were able to develop this town into a city, correct?” Priscilla said, walking forward as she gestured towards the end of the road. “Then come. I shall reveal to you the magnificence of my city.”

She then did exactly that, our group first going over the three larger projects that had just been completed.

The first was the creation of the wall that surrounded the outskirts, fixed with large gates for the eastern and western entrance.

And then there was the sewage and water system that was connected to the nearby river, as well as the newly paved roads that had been made above it.

Honestly, with the lack of sewage systems in this world and low sanitation, I was surprised that there hadn’t been any problems with large epidemics like cholera, but luckily, it seemed that disease in this world was quite rare.

If I had to guess, it must be related to the mana that was present within everyone, allowing the body to fight off practically all bacteria and viruses within the body… or something.

So, really, the sewage system wouldn’t do much in terms of the overall health of the city’s populace… but I still wanted a civilized land, and that included plumbing.

After all, before, people would use the fields of farmland to get rid of their waste, but with those farmlands near the city being replaced with new buildings and public works, that waste needed a new place to go.

“It only took a month? Wow, that’s amazing! But… how were you able to get all the trenches dug out in such a short amount of time?” Emilia asked, looking at Priscilla with wonder.

They must have been talking about the drainage ditches.

“Oh? Well, that would be due to Selian here,” Priscilla said, giving me a smirk. “Isn’t that right, darling~?”

Tch… she knew that was a sore spot for me, didn’t she?

And the amazed looks from our three guests weren’t helping either… dammit, just why did I have to go through that again?

“It… was nothing,” I said, looking away. “So, let’s just keep moving.”

Unfortunately, by looking away, my gaze drifted right towards Crusch, who was giving me quite the mischievous smile from my right.

“What’s wrong, Selian? Was it truly that humiliating to use your strength for the development of the land?” she asked, raising her eyebrow in mock curiosity.

“I… guess I don’t care that much,” I muttered, turning to face forward again. “But… to use that move that I had been training for so long to use… to use it for digging a ditch… never mind, it’s nothing.”

Dammit, I already felt the frustration boiling up again, and Crusch and Priscilla’s giggles from both sides weren’t helping.

That technique that I used against the White Whale, and later Regulus, ‘Resonance’, where I clashed my mana together to create an explosion… while I was able to fight those two monsters with it, after everything settled down afterwards, I found that my control over it was… pretty bad.

So much so, that I was only able to use it about once out of every ten tries.

But now, after training for long during this period of peace… I had perfect control over it.

That is… if I was standing still.

I could use it in active combat, despite the decreased proficiency, but it did take a bit of concentration and time to perform.

Time and concentration that I usually didn’t have at hand.

But lo and behold, despite its impressive power and versatility, I was only able to use that move once since I had ‘mastered’ it to any practical effect.

And that was not through battle, but rather… in blowing up the trenches for the pipes and waterways.

Haa…

“Sun Princess! You’re out today!”

“She’s blessed us with her presence!”

“So beautiful… and there’s her knight right beside her!”

“The Sun Lance!”

Hearing the cheers from some citizens as we passed, Priscilla simply lifted her chin with a smirk instead of directly acknowledging them, somehow garnering even greater cheers.

How like her, and the people, while initially put off by her demeanour, had come to appreciate it as well.

I, on the other hand, gave them a small wave as we walked by, seeing a couple of boys, with long sticks acting as spears in their hands, standing up straight in response.

Were they trying to act like soldiers or something?

How charming.

“Man… I noticed it before, but… everyone here really loves you two, huh? Especially Priscilla-sama,” Subaru said, pouting a bit. “I can’t help but feel a little jealous… damn pretty boys.”

I don’t think my looks had anything to do with it, Subaru…

“But the people of Arlam truly appreciate you, Subaru-kun, it is just… a slightly different scale here,” Rem said.

“Still… it is quite amazing, Priscilla-san,” Emilia said, raising her hood a bit more under the attention.

I… did feel a little bad that she felt like she had to wear her presence-obscuring cloak during the walk, but I guess it would be better than having some citizens or visitors berate her.

While many had come to accept her as a candidate after Subaru’s role against the White Whale, she was still a half-elf, and that kind of stigma wouldn’t be erased by just that.

“Hmph! It’s a natural occurrence once you bask in my presence for so long. These commoners seem to have finally understood the luck and beauty that I have graced them with,” Priscilla said, flicking her hair behind her shoulder. “I suppose it is due to that realization that they are being rewarded with such festivities.”

“Right… they all love you… and you’ve given them such a nice place to live…” Emilia continued, her frown deepening. “You’re… amazing.”

I focused a bit more on the girl at her gloomy tone.

“Did you think otherwise for a second? If so, get on the ground and prostrate yourself in apology,” Priscilla replied, uncaring about her fellow candidate’s plight.

Emilia… I could easily tell what she was thinking, and it didn’t take a genius to.

She felt inadequate.

If the people here simply loved Priscilla for her looks and status, that would be one thing, and while it could perhaps breed some feelings of jealousy, it wouldn’t make Emilia think any lesser of herself.

She couldn’t exactly change her race, after all.

But since they adored Priscilla for her abilities and skills… all things that Emilia herself could use to gain respect from the people… it must have made her feel quite bad.

Well, I guess that was the reason she was here, to learn just what made Priscilla so amazing, but unfortunately for her… well, Pris was one of a kind, and what made her so wasn’t something that could be picked up.

We then continued towards the eastern edge of the city, where the main focus of expansion was for the moment, as we were increasing our industrial sectors past the agriculture and textiles that the land was already known for.

Of course, everyone still needed food, which was why we were transforming the eastern wetlands into farmland, and we had also created a new road to a nearby mine that had some new dyes within it, which would help make our textiles industry even more unique among other suppliers.

And then there were the new things, such as the magic school, which made us a centre for learning across the nation, even though it didn’t have that big of a capacity at the moment, and there were also some craftsmen that had come from afar and taking on more apprentices to grow that sector, and the glassmaking… yeah, to put it simply, there was a lot of growth around here.

The goal was to not have any specific specialty for the city, as we didn’t want our economy to be too vulnerable to outside forces with only a few revenue streams, and besides, if the management of this territory was meant to be our ‘practice’ for the throne, it was better to show off that Priscilla could handle a varied and balanced economy.

Having gone down the main streets, and to the sites of a few projects, our little group found itself on the top of the wall overlooking the distant lands to finish the most of its tour, the day having turned to afternoon as the city began preparing for Priscilla’s birthday.

Even though we didn’t organize anything for the populace… well, I guess the people here loved their festivals.

Anyway, with everyone taking a moment to rest, I leaned against the battlement as my gaze traced across the many houses, all of them either being newly built or renovated, before it settled on the mansion that loomed over them, where I had spent the last year living with my beloved.

To see this place growing so wonderfully from that previous shanty town… and in large part due to my influence no less… well, it was quite amazing.

“What are you smiling about?” Priscilla asked, inserting herself in between my arms and the stone, the pleasant scent of her hair entering my nose.

“I’m just… happy, seeing this place as it is now,” I said, resting my chin on the top of her head as I closed my arms around her. “I can’t help but imagine living here… starting a family with you in this peaceful place, away from all the noise of the capital…”

I briefly spotted both Subaru and Emilia’s faces flush with embarrassment out of the corner of my eye.

Ah, right… those two were quite innocent with such matters, huh?

If just mentioning family made them so flustered, then I can’t even imagine what would happen if they heard about the other things we did.

“Oh? Unfortunately, that will remain but a dream for eternity,” Priscilla said, turning around to look up at me, her eyes narrowing with affection. “Because, dear Selian, when we have our family, it will be in the royal capital, with me sitting in my rightful place on that throne… do not forget that.”

“Right… I apologize, Priscilla,” I said.

She reached up to cup my cheek, rubbing her thumb across my recently-shaven stubble before lowering her hand.

“No matter. And besides, we can treat this place as a vacation home of sorts, so your dream may be possible yet,” she said, turning back to the city as she leaned back against my chest. “Hmm… you’ve put a nice thought in my head. So in exchange… you may be rewarded with a night of pleasure.”

Oh? 

That did sound quite exciting… but making our acts seem like just a reward for me… I didn’t like the sound of that.

“You know,” I said, leaning my head down to her ear. “You say that, but from the sounds you make… I think it’s quite pleasurable for you as well.”

Her back straightened, as if startled at my words.

“You…! That’s vulgar,” she said, smacking me in the arm as her face was tinged with a light flush.

“Didn’t you start it?” I said.

And who was getting embarrassed now?

“That… does not matter,” she huffed, crossing her arms in annoyance.

How unfair.

“Uh… should we even be here? I feel a bit… uncomfortable,” Subaru said.

Oh… right.

I completely forgot about them.

But that happened quite often when I was with Priscilla… the world just seemed to disappear.

“Rem thinks it’s nice, Subaru-kun… and perhaps… no, Rem shouldn’t dream of such things this early,” Rem said, covering her cheeks with her hands as she began shaking her head back and forth.

Just what were you thinking about?

Actually, I’m pretty sure I had a clue.

Crusch, who I had also forgotten about, simply pretended not to hear.

I probably should be a bit more tactful around her now that I had formally rejected her, but for now, whenever we messed up… I think just ignoring it and moving on would indeed be the best.

And as for Emilia…

“Umm… pleasurable? What exactly do you mean by that? Are you planning on having a midnight snack or something?” she asked, tilting her head in confusion.

…

“Oh… it is worse than I thought,” Priscilla said in genuine surprise before she looked over to Rem. “Just what kind of education have you been giving her?”

“W-Well… we don’t believe it's our place, and her spirit had warned us not to, so…” Rem stuttered.

Ah, right… Puck.

Speaking of, why hadn’t he appeared this whole time?

Either way, I knew better than to get into the specifics of a spirit and their contractor, so I would leave it be despite my curiosity.

“Is that so? Well, still, even if you are a competitor that is bound to lose, it is much too pitiful to leave you as is. I shall give you an explanation later tonight, understood?” Priscilla said to Emilia, leaving no room for refusal.

“Uh, okay? Thank you, Priscilla-san!” Emilia returned, confused, but seemingly grateful.

Priscilla ignored her as she looked back to the city once more, her hair fluttering in the wind as she remained standing, nestled between my arms.

A few moments passed in silence, the two of us simply enjoying the moment while Crusch began leading the others to the barracks for the final part of the tour, leaving us to our lonesome.

I would have to thank her later.

“We have created quite the pleasant view, haven’t we, Selian?” she said in a sentimental tone, breaking the calm silence.

“Yes… yes, we have,” I replied.

It felt like just yesterday when I had come here for the first time as a wayward traveller, noting the desolate state of the town and thinking nothing more of it, before I then spotted the most beautiful woman in the world.

How she one-sidedly declared her as mine, and then meeting Leip, following her on her walk where I got us apples that she had only ever had peeled, and sitting on the riverside with my newly-bought flute… over a year has passed, and while it did feel like just yesterday, another part of me feels like my time here has lasted an entire lifetime.

Because, in a way, it did.

My time after escaping the palace was focused on ensuring Felt was happy and safe, and after leaving the capital, I simply wandered with no purpose.

Could you call that living?

Perhaps you could, but after experiencing my time here, with this wonderful woman of mine… well, I certainly would never want to return to that state.

So yes… my life as Altair, the prince, and Selian, the wandering former royalty and protector of Felt had ended, and instead, my time as Selian, Priscilla’s knight and partner, had only just recently begun.

So I can only hope that it would continue for many years in the future.

Chapter 34: 34 - The City of Prisolia

“Selian… are you prepared?” Priscilla said, looking over to me. “Hopefully those commoners won’t keep us for long, so let us make our public appearance short.”

“Understood, Pris,” I replied, my eyes wandering over her figure. “And by the way… you look beautiful.”

It was true.

Of course, it was always true, but having dressed up a bit for the party, she had made me lose my breath in a way that I just had to comment.

While she was wearing her usual red dress, she had done up her hair in a braided bun, exposing her bare nape to the world, which… did things to my brain.

And her exposed shoulders… and how her breasts threatened to burst out of her dress… dammit, I really hope that she wasn’t kidding about that ‘night of pleasure’ she mentioned, or I was going to be really disappointed.

“Oho? I’m glad you think so. And for your information…” she said, stepping closer to me as she reached to grip my collar. “I find your current attire quite satisfying as well.”

“Oh… then I’ll try to wear this more often,” I said, feeling my heartbeat quicken at her proximity.

It was only a simple black and white tuxedo, and while it felt a bit too restrictive to be used for combat, from how Priscilla’s hand had moved to trace my biceps, I had a feeling that she liked said tightness.

But oddly, as her fingers led towards my chest, she suddenly frowned at me before letting go of me and crossing her arms.

“Hmm… actually, I would prefer you do not. I would certainly get annoyed by passing vixens constantly overstepping their bounds, so perhaps we shall withhold it for formal celebrations only,” she said as she walked away. “Anyway, shall we go? I can only hope that after a brief speech the boorish nobles will be satisfied, as I wish to see the commoners enjoying their festivities as well. So come, you two.”

With her heading out into the main reception hall, I looked over to Crusch, who had remained at my side while Priscilla and I complimented each other.

I really needed to work on not flirting in front of her… but at least she didn’t look upset.

“Well… we shouldn’t keep her waiting,” I said.

“Ah, you’re right,” she nodded, taking a few steps forward before she paused.

Huh?

Why did she stop?

“But first… uh, Selian?” she asked, turning around to face me as she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. “Do I… how do I look?”

…What?

She was wearing a plain black dress that fit to her slim figure, with a gold pin holding up her hair and black gloves.

Well… considering how I knew what she felt for me, I wanted to tread carefully here, especially since we had quite a nice relationship at the moment despite the awkward situation.

But if she wanted me to give my honest opinion…

“I… think you look nice,” I said.

Her eyes widened before her lips spread into a warm smile.

A warm smile that was quite dangerous…

“Anyway… let’s get going,” I then said, breaking the silence between us.

“A-Alright! And… thank you,” Crusch replied, her head turning down as she turned around once more.

I still didn’t know just how exactly I should treat Crusch, especially in regard to closeness, but seeing the expression that was blooming on her face right now… well, I think this much is fine.

“Selian,” Priscilla said as we came up to her.

“What is it?” I asked.

She narrowed her eyes at me, her expression unreadable.

“…Nothing,” she replied.

And with that, we entered the party hall, a den of snakes masquerading as nobles that wished to use the chance to stake a claim of this rapidly growing city, or even in Priscilla herself as a candidate.

There were even a few people that had attempted to marry her, or marry their sons to her, and were sure to try it once again in person.

But considering the woman they would be trying to convince… well, I wasn’t worried about anything happening.

—

“Mmm~? Selian… are you taking me to bed~?” Crusch slurred as we entered her room.

With her arm slung around my shoulder, and my arm wrapped around her waist to support her, I walked the two of us towards her bed, keeping Crusch steady despite her uncoordinated steps.

“Yes, I am. Now lie down,” I said, moving her arm off of my shoulder as I prepared to rest her gently onto the bed.

But instead of going down calmly, her arms moved to wrap tightly around my neck, pulling me down as I ended up falling right on top of her.

“C-Crusch?” I stammered, feeling her hold tighten as I found my face pressed between her breasts.

“Mmm… comfy…” she muttered, and as I looked up to her face, I saw that her eyes were closed with a soft smile on her face.

So she was just delirious… well, at least that made things simpler.

Reaching behind to release her hold on my neck, I lifted myself off of her chest to stand over her, watching as she curled up with an expression of slight displeasure.

About an hour had passed since the official party celebrating the city of Prisola came to an end, although after Priscilla’s initial speech and greetings, the three of us moved to have our own celebration in a separate room without the worry of politics, and were soon joined by Subaru, Beatrice, Emilia, and Rem, while Schult and Felix remained at the main party to act as Priscilla’s representatives.

It was a fun, relaxing time, but eventually, the other four needed to leave after Emilia had a bit too much to drink.

Although, from how affectionate she was, I could only think that Subaru was glad about that whole affair.

And while I already knew my limits in that regard… there was another person that ended up having too much to drink, as evidenced by the woman currently mumbling to herself on her bed.

“Honestly… weren’t you supposed to be good with alcohol?” I muttered to her.

Of course, being fast asleep, she didn’t answer.

Well… at least she felt comfortable enough to let herself go like that.

Releasing a sigh that was more amused than frustrated, I pulled the sheets out from under her before pulling them up to cover her, exposing only her head that had manoeuvred itself onto the pillow.

To see the usually composed woman in such a vulnerable and relaxed state was definitely something.

And she even had some hair on her face…

Reaching down, I gently brushed it to the side and behind her ear, the warmth of her skin causing me to pause for but a second, and as I started to pull away, her cheek moved closer as she began cuddling into my palm.

Was she a cat?

Honestly… when she could act this adorable, what was with her being worried about not being ‘girly’ enough?

“Goodnight Crusch. And for your sake… I really hope you don’t remember this,” I said.

It would be quite embarrassing to look back on, after all.

As I moved my hand away from her face and rose to leave, I paused momentarily at the sight of her curled up and peaceful.

Well… just one little thing wouldn’t matter, right?

And in case she did remember, it would be best to make sure not everything is bad, right?

Besides, it was just a way to bless her with good dreams… yeah, just a blessing.

Convincing myself of that, I briefly leaned down, planting a soft kiss on her forehead before moving away to the door.

“Selian. Are you quite finished?” Priscilla said, nearly causing me to jump as she appeared in the doorway.

“Y-Yes… sorry it took a while,” I replied.

“No matter. In fact, I await seeing this blundering fool of a woman in the morning. It is certain to be quite the amusing sight,” she said, looking over to the sleeping Crusch with a mirthful smile.

Oh… never mind, you might be in for a bad time, Crusch.

“Anyway, come. I have a promise with you to keep, remember?” she said, pulling me out of the door as she wrapped her arms around my neck.

Oh, I definitely remembered.

“Are you sure you aren’t too tired?” I asked, pulling her close, her body was flush against mine.

“Just who do you take me for?” she asked, lifting her head as her lips brushed against my ear. “So is it not about time you, how should I say this… ‘paint me in your essence’?”

…Damn, that was hot.

And yes, I liked the sound of that. A lot.

“Hmph. To think that my lover would get such excitement from me whispering lewd words,” she said, having apparently felt the physical manifestation of my excitement as she separated. “Then follow me, my perverted Selian. I am in quite a good mood, so enjoy me to your heart’s content.”

She did not need to tell me twice.

—

“Heh. You ready? I’m not the same weakling from the last time you saw me,” Subaru said, taking out his whip from his belt as his contracted spirit stood beside him. “Let’s do this, Beako!”

“I was already prepared, in fact!” she replied.

As for how the three of us ended up in this position, with both of us standing on opposite sides of the yard, well… it was quite simple.

When I went out to begin my regular morning training, I caught Subaru preparing to do the same, and so, I suggested we train together.

It was originally meant to be a simple workout, and perhaps me seeing how he was coming along with his training over at his camp, but with Rem and Beatrice beside him, and eventually Emilia, Priscilla, and Crusch joining us, well… it ended up like this.

“Are you prepared for your knight to be thoroughly trashed, half-elf?” Priscilla said.

“T-That won’t happen! Subaru is… he tries really hard!” Emilia replied.

“Emilia-sama… perhaps it would be best to have some confidence in Subaru-kun,” Rem added, a worried frown on her face. “But yes… Subaru-kun does try very hard.”

That doesn’t sound very confident.

“Well… let’s just hope he takes this as a learning experience,” Crusch said.

Ignoring the spectators, I nodded over to the man opposite me as I twirled my practice spear in my hand.

“By the way, why a whip? I would think that a sword would be easier to learn, especially as a beginner,” I said.

I had noticed it when I first saw him yesterday, alongside his increased level of fitness.

And people said I used an odd weapon for a knight…

“Ah… well, that would’ve been cool, but Clind-san and the old man said I was too weak to wield a sword properly, so I guess I’m stuck with this,” he replied with a shrug. “But I don’t mind. It fits me, and since it’s a bit unique, I think I can surprise a few people with it, you know?”

Whatever you say…

“Then, come at me whenever-”

“Shamac!”

An inky black mist exploded from Beatrice’s hand in the same instant, engulfing me as I felt all my senses vanish, muddled by the Yin mana that had permeated the surrounding air.

I am pretty sure this was my first experience with such a magic.

While they were quite rare, I had seen a couple Yin magic users during my days, but none of them in a fight against me.

But I guess there was a first for everything.

Still, this was a bit disorienting, and if it was a normal person, they would find themselves completely helpless without a single sense to count on.

But luckily… I could still feel their presence.

As while this magic seemed to mask my sight, touch, hearing, and everything else… I could still sense mana.

I leaped into the air, dodging what I assumed to be his whip on instinct as I exited the cloud of black smoke, only to see the two of them with their hands pointed upwards to where I was, as if prepared for it.

““Minya!”” they shouted in unison.

A line of dark purple crystals suddenly formed in front of their hands before shooting towards me.

Now… how should I handle this?

Subaru knows I have teleportation, so it must be a bait of some sort.

Infusing Yang mana into my spear, I deflected the oncoming crystals as I began heading towards the ground, a final slash from my spear bisecting the last volley in an instant.

“What a ridiculous human,” Beatrice said. “And it seems your prediction was off, Subaru.”

“Yeah, he’s something alright. But that’s why we have plan B! You ready?” he said.

He was leaving himself much too open while strategizing… although, I suppose I could wait to see what they had planned before defeating them.

“R.M.T!” he shouted, his uncoiled whip slowly getting cloaked in his and Beatrice’s mana. “You like this? I got the idea from your example and Rem’s help. The unstoppable force, Rem Major Angel!”

…That was seriously the name?

I briefly looked over to the maid, only to see her face buried in her hands in embarrassment, and red ears that peaked past her hair.

She seemed quite flustered, but seeing the joyful smile as she looked up again, it wasn’t necessarily a bad thing.

I didn’t have any time to think of the interesting name any further as his whip suddenly lashed out, but with the way he flicked his wrist, he still had the majority of the whip’s length surrounding his body.

Trying to keep me from suddenly attacking from a blind spot?

Smart. Definitely smart.

I could tell that his magic was mostly supported by his spirit, and his impressive whip control was likely a part of that R.M.T. spell, but just the combat intelligence alone was praiseworthy.

He had truly done his best to become a strong knight for Emilia.

But Subaru… you weren’t the only one trying to get stronger for the one they loved.

With a smooth thrust, I clashed my mana together at the end of the spear just as the whip approached me, the shockwave of mana and air pressure blowing away the mana covering his weapon, and sending my two opponents sprawling back as well.

And with their formation broken, I quickly teleported over them, holding my spear tip over Subaru’s neck while my finger was pointed at the spirit, the tip blazing white with Yang mana.

“I won,” I said with a smirk. “However, it was a valiant effort.”

He instantly frowned in frustration, kicking his legs against the ground in a child-like tantrum.

“Argh, dammit! I even planned all of that for you, and you broke it in an instant without even knowing about it!” he whined.

“I’ll praise your planning, Subaru. You definitely punched above your weight because of it. But on the other hand, once your plan broke down… well, this was the result,” I said, moving away from them. “But I still have time, and Schult is busy helping the maids with some tasks for the day, so I can train you for the rest of the morning if you wish.”

He would certainly need to gain some more instinctual combat experienced if he wanted to get stronger.

Planning only worked until the fight deviated from it, and as it turned out, that happened quite a lot in battle.

“Urgh… you’re annoying as hell, but you’re right… please help me,” he asked.

“My pleasure,” I said, extending my hand as I pulled him to his feet. “And how about you, Miss Spirit?”

“I’d rather not. Betty is much too tired, and you are dangerous past how you affect spirits, in fact,” she said, brushing off her legs as she moved to where the others were sitting. “Besides, while I may dislike your presence, as well as the arrogance of that girl, I cannot deny that the sweets here are quite tasty, I suppose.”

Ah… well, at least she was somewhat enjoying her stay.

Even if she still hated me.

“Oh yeah, speaking of relaxing, do you guys have a bath I can use after this?” Subaru asked, looking down at his dirtied clothes. “I’d rather not spend the rest of the day in this state, you get me?”

“Yeah. There’s a bath on the ground floor for servants and visitors, so you can use that as you please,” I said.

He heaved a sigh of relief before suddenly pausing.

“For servants and visitors? Wait, does that mean Priscilla-sama uses her own bath?” he asked.

Well… it technically wasn’t only for her, as I used it as well.

“Of course. She needs to maintain a certain purity as the lord of the land and a candidate for the throne,” I answered.

And there were… other reasons for privacy.

“Damn… not even Roswaal is that vain,” he said, shrugging his shoulders. “But if you can have two baths here, I’m surprised there’s not a public one in the city. You went on and on about sanitation and hygiene during the tour yesterday, after all.”

…Wait.

That actually wasn’t a bad idea…

“You, idiotic commoner. I heard an interesting idea come out of your mouth,” Priscilla said, her fan tapping against her chin in thought. “I’m surprised, but I suppose even a baby can write a sentence with enough ink and paper.”

“Hey! Subaru is very smart!” Emilia said.

“Oho? Even in the aspect of city development? I thought the point of your visit was to aid in addressing your lack of experience,” Priscilla replied.

The silence from the half-elf was deafening, causing Subaru’s expression that had initially lit up at his praise to fall.

Sorry, my friend.

“Moving on, a public bath… I have heard of such a practice in Kararagi, although being reserved for only the upper class, likely due to the availability of hot water,” Priscilla said as I walked over to her.

“Yes, but with our new waterway implemented, and the heat transferring magic stones from the eastern mines…” I continued.

“Then it is possible,” Priscilla finished, smirking as she leaned up to kiss my cheek. “Then I suppose our next project is decided, my love.”

“Indeed it is,” I replied, looking into her mesmerizing eyes as the world around her faded away.

That was, of course, until Emilia interrupted us.

“U-Umm, I don’t want to interrupt, but… do you think I could help?” she asked, causing both of us to look over to her flushed face. “Please? Just with the initial process…”

Priscilla’s expression flashed in annoyance at the request before taking on a thoughtful expression as she removed her hands from my shoulders.

“And I suppose this would be the experience you wish for? Last night held little in the realm of political manoeuvres, after all,” Priscilla said, taking out her fan and tapping it against her arm a few times before she suddenly unfurled it. “I have decided.”

“Y-Yes?” Emilia questioned.

“Indeed. You will act as my servant while I organize the initial steps, and while you may learn the skills required of a ruler, you will also learn just how outmatched you truly are,” Priscilla said, her victorious smirk covered up by her fan. “A fair deal, do you not agree?”

Rem instantly stepped forward in protest.

“Priscilla-sama, is that not too far-”

“Rem… it’s fine,” Emilia said, reaching out to stop her. “It would be rude to ask for instruction without anything in return… and if I’m helping her, then I’m bound to learn more, right? So I can do this!”

“If… if you’re sure, Emilia-sama, then I will send a letter to… that man… relaying that we will be extending our stay,” Rem replied, a flash of anger spreading across her face mid-way through her sentence.

Who was ‘that man’?

Whoever it was, he had really pissed Rem off.

I then looked over to Subaru, who had walked over to Beatrice to rest his hand on her head.

Thankfully, it seemed that he wasn’t too annoyed at Pris’ antics, and instead, was looking over at me with a thoughtful expression.

“What is it?” I asked.

“Well… if we’re going to be staying here a while longer… I was wondering if you could train me in some fighting skills,” he asked. “You said I was lacking, and my teacher back at the mansion is more of a trainer than an actual fighter, so… would you mind?”

Training him?

Hmm…

I glanced down at the spirit next to him. 

She… she was an extremely skilled magic user.

I could tell from how strong those crystals were, as well as how fast they formed.

So, if there was anyone that could help with my current stall in progress with magic… it would be her.

“Deal,” I accepted, Subaru’s lips spreading into a big smile in response. “But, I’ll still have duties as a knight to attend to, and also… I wish to receive lessons from Beatrice here.”

The spirit girl’s eyes widened in surprise before she glared at me.

“For what reason would you want that? We use completely opposite elements, human, so what could I possibly help you with, I suppose?” she asked.

“Well, you’re still a skilled magic user, right? And I haven’t really had a magic teacher since I was five, so you might be able to help me with my current roadblock,” I said.

She narrowed her eyes in thought before snapping her head to the side with a huff.

“Nope! Betty has no reason to help a human like you, in fact!” she replied.

Quite the quick rejection.

“Beako… come on, please? He’ll be helping me, and I doubt I can do much in return…” Subaru said, leaning down to ask her.

“Nghh… but Subaru…” Beatrice whined.

“Please, Beako?” he asked again.

“Grr… fine! I’ll help you with your magic, human, but don’t expect me to take too much time for you, I suppose!” Beatrice snapped, crossing her arms in annoyance.

And like that, I gained a temporary pupil, as well as a temporary magic teacher for the duration of our guests’ stay, which only amounted to a single week.

Subaru got a bit better during our training together, as the combat experience slowly forced him to start thinking on his feet more often and make his strategies more malleable in a fight, and even I had gotten a bit further in using magic without a chant during that time, although there was a still a ways to go before I could use Jiwald as well as I could my teleportation.

But eventually, the week came to an end as our guests eventually had to return, and as we promised upon their departure, we would see them again in the future…

In fact, we would see them again much sooner than any of us expected.

Chapter 35: 35 - A Call to a Meeting

A month had passed since the official founding of the city of Prisolia, and since then… well, nothing of note had really happened.

Sure, there were meetings with nobles now and then, and I hadn’t skipped out on my constant training, but it had still been quite calm around the Barielle Barony.

And part of that calm were the activities like I was doing right now, playing my flute under the afternoon sun as Priscilla rested her head on my lap.

“How was that?” I asked, having finished my piece.

It wasn’t as if I planned to drop my spear in exchange for music, but it was a nice hobby to pass the time.

But more importantly, Priscilla loved when I played for her, and thus I was naturally able to increase my skills with the practice.

“Mmm… extremely relaxing. You really have gotten much better, Selian,” she replied, shifting into a more comfortable position.

“I’m glad to hear that,” I said, a hint of pride in my voice. “That one was actually something a passing musician taught me while I was in the city.”

“A passing musician?” she asked, opening one eye to look up at me in curiosity.

“Yeah… or rather, there were a few of them. I can only assume it was a troupe of some sort,” I explained.

I could still vividly remember that scantily clad blonde woman with that lyre that had practically forced me to learn it… honestly, it had been a while since anyone had treated me so openly outside of Priscilla and Crusch, but it wasn’t necessarily bad.

“I see… well, either way, I would love for you to play more often for me,” she said before she shook her head, turning to look up at me. “Actually, I order you to. Every night.”

“Every night… is this before our ‘activities’?” I asked.

Her mouth twisted into a playful smirk as her hands reached up to squish my cheeks.

“Always mentioning that side of our love… you truly are a lustful beast,” she said.

“And it’s you who made me this way,” I replied, leaning down.

“Mm… and don’t you forget it,” she said.

And then, as if it was the most natural action in the world… we kissed.

We did a few times, actually, my light pecks turning more passionate until Priscilla eventually pushed me away.

“You truly are a beast,” she said with a smile before turning her head to the side. “Now let me rest. I have come to find this pillow suits my head quite well, so it would be idiotic to not use it as I wish.”

“Understood, Pris,” I replied, reaching down to gently brush her hair with my finger.

Looking out across the mansion’s yard and towards the distant farmland, I couldn’t help but think of how different this view was from back when the royal selection had started… and many other things had changed as well.

If I was to rank the candidates, the front-runner was a close tie between Priscilla and Anastasia, both due to the explicit examples of their management skills and their contributions in the subjugation of the White Whale.

It was a bit ironic that the two in the best position were foreigners, not to mention that no one among the candidates were nobles of Lugunica.

But then again… Felt was former royalty, even if few knew the truth… and Crusch was a candidate and the Duchess of one of the most powerful families in Lugunica before Gluttony’s attack… so maybe it wasn’t as unusual as I thought.

Well, anyway, it was indeed Priscilla and Anastasia in the best position to win the throne… but that didn’t mean the other two candidates were terribly far behind.

Despite her unfortunate resemblance to the Witch, Emilia’s camp had gained quite a bit of prestige from Subaru’s part against the White Whale, as well as the Archbishop of Sloth, and even the girl herself had been increasing her connections to the nation’s influential people, trying her best to show that she was not a terrifying being like many were worried about.

And then for my dear sister, while she had Reinhard at her side, which already gave her a solid foundation, she was also gaining power by becoming a leading figure for those less-fortunate, and had even accepted a few into her camp. 

Essentially, she was able to find value where others couldn’t, and that held quite a bit of weight in many political spheres, especially those who were not happy with the current state of the nation’s government.

“Hmm…” Priscilla hummed from below.

“Is something wrong?” I asked, noticing the displeased tone.

Her gaze focused on me once again.

“Nothing, it is just… while I enjoy such languid and relaxing days such as these, I do wish for some excitement to grace us soon…” she said, a subtle frown forming on her face.

That was quite a dangerous thing to say, but… I could understand.

Priscilla was a woman that detested being bored, after all.

“Well, I guess we’ll just need to-”

“Priscilla-sama! Selian-sama!”

A familiar voice echoed from the direction of the mansion, causing the two of us to look over at the boy running towards us.

“Excuse me! I did not wish to disturb you two, but we have a guest!” he said, hastily bowing his head.

“A guest?” Priscilla asked, raising an eyebrow in curiosity.

“O-Or, more like a messenger, indeed! They have come to discuss something urgent with you!” he said with a nod.

This timing… it almost felt… well, I guess that was just like her.

I looked down, watching as Priscilla’s expression twisted into a victorious smile.

“As I thought… the world truly does turn in my favour,” she said, lifting herself off my lap and into a sitting position. “Now let us hope that something interesting happens from this.”

—

“Ah, Priscilla-sama, Selian-dono… thank you for the kind reception,” the purple-haired man said as he stood up, bowing his head in respect towards my lady.

“It is only natural, Julius-dono,” I replied, bowing my head in response.

“Please. As fellow royal knights dedicated to candidates, there is no need for such respect towards me,” he said, shaking his head. “And regardless… this city is quite amazing. It truly speaks to your abilities, Priscilla-sama.”

“It is only obvious that having my presence here would grant this land fortune, so your praise is unnecessary,” Priscilla replied.

“I… see. Regardless, I offer my congratulations, and as a royal knight of Lugunica, my thanks,” he said as he sat back down.

I did the same, sitting next to Priscilla as she leaned back against the couch.

“Hm? What’s with that expression?” she said, noting Julius’ surprised face.

“Ah, nothing, Priscilla-sama! It’s just… is it proper to have your knight sit with you when talking to a guest? Not that I’m offended, but…” he trailed off.

He was right that Priscilla wasn’t someone who would take disrespect lying down.

No, she was much too strong-willed for that.

But it was that same strong will that made it so that if she wanted to do something… she didn’t care about any preconceptions, made by others or herself.

“Shut it, merchant’s dog,” Priscilla snapped, shaking her head with a frown. “This is why I can’t stand idiots, trying to dictate what I wish to do… and for your information, if you wanted to warn us about acting improper as a knight and a lady… well, there are many more things you could choose from.”

She then leaned over to kiss my ear, leaving me to unintentionally form a smile as Julius’ eyes widened even further.

Yeah, for such a noble and proper guy like Julius to see our relationship… well, it definitely challenged his view of serving a lady as a knight, to say the least.

“Uh, I- huh? That…”

“Hmph. Don’t pollute my ears with your idiotic rabble,” Priscilla said, crossing her arms. “I’d rather you simply tell me the reason you came here, and quickly, before I get more irritated than I already am. I was having quite the enjoyable morning before you interrupted us, after all.”

“Ah, r-right, my apologies,” Julius said, shaking his head before he straightened his posture, looking ahead with his usual serious expression. “My liege, Anastasia Hoshin-sama, has invited you, alongside the two other candidates, to the Water City of Priestella in order to establish an understanding between our camps.”

Priestella?

I had heard of that place more than once before, which was understandable, seeing that it was one of the most important cities in the nation… but I had never been there.

Not that there was any reason to avoid it, I simply had never found myself needing to visit.

“‘Establish an understanding’? Hah. Ridiculous. This call to a meeting is but a power move to show that she was able to have the other candidates follow her to her bidding, no? And not to mention the ability to expand her information with such conversation,” Priscilla said, shaking her head. “She is quite the shrewd one, that master of yours.”

“Anastasia-sama is simply… determined, nothing more,” Julius replied.

“Don’t make me laugh,” she shot back, tapping her finger against her thigh. “Whatever. Is that all you came here for?”

“Y-Yes… it is, Priscilla-sama,” Julius answered, bowing his head. “Shall I give my lady a positive response?”

I looked over to Priscilla, watching as her eyebrows furrowed in thought.

“Hmm… I will think about it,” she replied.

I guess she was undecided… but from what I knew about her, I think she had already come to a decision, and simply didn’t want to let the other party know.

To see that small act of petty defiance coming from her… it was cute.

“Understood. Then, I shall not impose on your hospitality any further,” Julius said, taking out a letter and placing it on the table between us as he stood up. “This contains the details of when and where we will be meeting, if you decide to join us, as well as a greeting from Anastasia-sama to verify the authenticity… now, if you will excuse me.”

And with that… he left, leaving the two of us alone.

Usually, Crusch would have joined us for such meetings, but she was currently busy leading a small team of knights to exterminate some monsters that had been spotted in the outskirts of the territory, while Ferris was occupied with the reorganization of the city’s newly upgraded hospital.

After all, the previous building with a few rooms wouldn’t exactly cut it anymore with our growing population.

Anyway, returning to the conversation we had just had…

“So? Do you want to go? It seems like the interesting type of thing that you wouldn’t want to miss,” I said, looking over to her.

“Yes… but that’s why it’s annoying,” she said, releasing a sigh. “That fox seems to know me well enough to simply use the situation itself as bait rather than enticing me with any particular reason or gift… truly a cunning merchant.”

“I… see,” I replied, unsure of what to say.

It wasn’t just anyone who could make Priscilla annoyed like this… Anastasia truly was a worthy candidate.

“But… if I am to follow that fox’s wishes… then I suppose I will need to make it worth it,” she said, moving to stand up. “Call that idiot over to join us at the described time and place. It will surely be fun if the Sword Saint and the half-elf’s Sword Demon are there… won’t it be interesting to see what would happen between the three of them?”

By ‘that idiot’, she must have meant Heinkel, who was currently staying in the capital to attend to his duties… though, knowing him, he was probably just drinking his problems away.

Anyway, knowing how the last meeting with his son went… and knowing that Wilhelm had a part to play in that mess as well…

Well, for Priscilla, it would definitely be an entertaining reunion, no matter what outcome came from such a meeting, as she would enjoy watching them reform their bonds just as much as she would enjoy it if they ended up fighting pathetically like children.

So now I would just need to read that letter and organize everything…

But Priestella, huh?

I wonder just what would await us there.

Chapter 36: 36 - Water City Priestella

“So this is the famed Water City of Priestella… it certainly lives up to its name,” Priscilla commented as we passed through the city gates, greeting us with quite the sight.

I could only stare in wonder at the tile-roofed houses that stretched across the upside-down dome shaped walled city, with four large towers in each cardinal direction standing tall.

And with the city being surrounded by a lake, even the journey to the city was beautiful.

But still… while it was all beautiful, it was terribly inefficient.

Just the erosion on the roads across the water alone would be astronomical.

So why did they make this place?

I know it was said to have been built by Hoshin of the Wastes nearly four centuries ago, but what was the purpose?

Prestige?

Pride?

Or… something else…

“Is this the first time visiting here for the two of you?” Crusch asked from the opposite side of the carriage, snapping me out of my thoughts.

“Yeah… but it really is beautiful,” I commented, peeking further out of the opened window.

Waterways sprawled through the city, the canals acting as a secondary road, with large creatures pulling passenger boats up and down the current.

And with how close to the water the houses were, not to mention the European housing style, I couldn’t help but think of a certain place from my past life.

“Selian. You seem to have something on your mind,” Priscilla said, pulling me back inside the carriage.

“Yeah, well… I was just thinking that it looks like Milan,” I replied.

“Milan? What is that?” she asked.

“It’s a place that I knew from… before,” I answered, not wanting to reveal that particular secret in front of Crusch just yet.

It wasn’t as if I couldn’t trust her with my secret, I just didn’t feel the need to… and more importantly, Priscilla had asked that my past life be a secret that only she was privy to.

Of course, I would never turn that down.

“Hmm… I see. Then, tell me about it later. For now, we shall go to the inn that the letter mentioned,” Priscilla said, having understood what I meant. “That worthless drunkard should be arriving tomorrow, and if all goes well, I will have quite the show in the morning.”

“Right…” I said, sharing a look with Crusch before we just shrugged.

That was exactly like her, after all.

And while I wasn’t as much of a sadist to hope their relationship got worse, I did hope that having the three of them come together would force them to settle their differences.

Let’s just hope they would do so somewhat amiably… no, who was I kidding, it was definitely not going to be peaceful with Heinkel there, but it didn’t mean it couldn’t be productive. 

Anyway, with the carriage continuing down the sloped roads towards the centre of the city, we eventually pulled off to the side as Schult guided us using the map Anastasia had provided us, eventually leading us to a large inn with quite the intricate front porch.

Although, considering the guests, this much was the minimum of decorum to be expected.

“Hmph. At least that fox knows what I require for reception. A fitting skill for a merchant like her,” Priscilla said as I stepped out alongside Crusch.

“From the letter, it’s meant to be an inn based on the Kararagi culture, so there might be some things that interest you,” I replied, naturally extending my hand for Priscilla to take as she exited the carriage.

“Oh? Then I suppose we shall experience it together,” she said, stepping onto the ground beside me, our hands remaining intertwined.

With Schult and Ferris leaving to park the carriage at the nearest stables, the three of us walked up towards the front entrance, the door opening just as we reached the patio.

“Priscilla-sama, I am glad to see that you have arrived safely,” Julius said, giving us a calm smile, though I noticed his gaze pause as he noticed me and Priscilla’s hands.

Well, from how he didn’t mention it, I guess he learned from his earlier meeting with Priscilla and me.

“Simply thank your past selves for choosing a place I deem fit for mine self,” she replied, narrowing her eyes. “Isn’t that right, fox?”

A second figure then stepped out of the door, her long purple hair reaching her waist and a tall white hat on her head.

“Oh my? That’s quite the thing to say upon our first greetin’,” the woman, Anastasia Hoshin, replied. “But still, I do hafta thank ya for complimenting the place of choice.”

As my eyes briefly glanced over her body, I found myself unable to look away.

Not out of attraction or anything like that, no… but rather out of confusion.

While I was still far from as proficient with my Divine Protection as I wanted to be, I was still able to passively sense the Od of others, as well as their mana.

Everyone’s Od is a bit different in ‘feeling’, but I am not yet able to understand what exactly those differences meant just yet, other than feeling happy whenever I noticed Priscilla’s.

And as for ‘strength’, almost everyone’s was the same, and the only people I had met having a ‘stronger’ Od were me, Reinhard, Priscilla, Emilia, and oddly enough, Subaru.

But this woman, Anastasia… it was extremely weak.

And there was also that mana presence wrapped around her neck… was it some kind of magic tool?

“Oh? From what my network said, I thought you two were the lovey-est of lovebirds, but I guess he’s already fallen for my charms?” Anastasia said, breaking me out of my train of thought as she broke out into a smile. “Well… I’m a woman who understands value, so if it’s to snag a man like you to my side, I suppose I won’t mind usin’ some seduction. How about it~?”

I was about to politely refuse, but before I could, I felt a sharp pain in my side, a gift from Priscilla’s elbow.

“What are you doing, acting like an idiot?” she asked.

“What? No, I was just-”

“Shut up. I’ll have you tell me later,” she replied before facing forward again.

Thankfully, she didn’t seem too angry, but was the elbow necessary?

But still, this woman, Anastasia… aside from the weakness of her Od, I didn’t expect her to be such a troublemaker.

“Anastasia-sama, please do not say such things. It is ill-befitting of your station,” Julius said with a troubled frown.

“Oh come on, I was just playin’ around,” Anastasia replied, waving away his concern. “Besides, it’s always fun to see how they react to some light teasin’. Isn’t that right?”

So I guess she did this with a few people…

“Hmph. While you are correct that it is satisfying to play with him, it is only I that is allowed that privilege,” Priscilla replied.

…

“My, what a greedy lass… but I guess I’m the last one who should disparage ya for that,” Anastasia said.

I wasn’t sure whether to take Priscilla’s words from before as a compliment or not, but either way, it seemed that the two had properly greeted each other… even if it was in a really weird way.

“Well, no use in standing out here. I booked the entire place, so let me show ya around,” Anastasia said, turning around as she began to lead us through the inn.

Just as Priscilla had said, it certainly fit her standards, with the Kararagi style apparent in its structure.

The tables without chairs, the comfortable mats on the floors, the slippers we wore inside rather than shoes… not to mention that open-air bath and the beautiful garden next to it.

And while she didn’t want to give any obvious praise to her opponent, I could tell that Priscilla was pleased with it as well.

It didn’t take too long for Schult and Ferris to return, and as we were about to prepare to explore the city on foot, we were surprised by a sudden visitor.

Or rather, a group of visitors.

“Whoa! This place looks awesome from the outside! A true ryokan!” Subaru said as we went out to meet them.

“A ryo-kan? What is that?” Emilia asked.

“Oh, just something from my hometown,” he replied. “I didn’t think there would be Japanese stuff here, but I guess I was wrong… I guess there must have been others like me, huh?”

Japanese… yes, I suppose it did look like that.

My memories from Earth had faded, so this only seemed Kararagian to me, but there was quite a close resemblance to what I knew of that nation.

I mean, it was Hoshin of the Wastes who had founded Kararagi as well as this city, and he was said to have come from beyond the Great Waterfall, so he must have been Japanese back on Earth.

“I had never thought it was possible to irk me the moment I was aware of their presence, but it seems that you were somehow able to do so,” Priscilla said, her voice cutting through their conversation.

“Oh, you guys are here too?” he noted, completely ignoring her complaint as he looked over to Julius. “And you too… although I guess I should have expected it since it was Anastasia-sama inviting us.”

“It is good to see you have arrived safely, Subaru, Emilia-sama,” Julius said before looking over to Beatrice, his eyes widening in awe. “And to think it was true that you have contracted a great spirit… you have certainly earned my respect.”

Subaru immediately perked up, placing his hands on his hips in a confident stance.

“Well, Beako is quite~ wait, does this mean you didn’t respect me before!?” Subaru exclaimed.

“That is simply how you took my words,” Julius replied, a slightly teasing smile on his lips.

“Dammit… as I thought, you really do annoy me,” Subaru said.

Ignoring the two’s antics, I looked over the rest of their group.

As one would expect, there were Emilia and Rem alongside Subaru and his spirit, but there were two other unfamiliar faces as well.

No… not quite unfamiliar, as I had met them at the celebration for the defeat of the White Whale.

Otto and Garfiel, if I remember their names correctly.

Either way, with Priscilla quickly turning bored, she quickly pulled me back into the common room as we waited for the newcomers to finish packing their things.

It didn’t take too long for a few of the guests to join us, them being Emilia, Rem, and Otto, as the other three seemed to be busy with their rooms.

Although, from the exclamations of wonder that I heard from upstairs… I was pretty sure that Subaru was just looking around.

“So, half-elf, I am curious. With what did that fox tempt you to this place?” Priscilla asked, starting the conversation as the other three sat down.

I watched as the man in the green hat, Otto, sighed as he shook his head.

Was it a camp secret or something?

“Well, you see… my spirit, Puck. The gemstone that was his home was broken a year ago, and I haven’t been able to find anyone to replace it yet,” she said, looking down at her necklace with a frown.

Right… there were a few spirits that required a medium to be housed in, and if it needed to be able to support a great spirit like Puck… well, 

“So the merchant offered her connections… well, I suppose that isn’t for the worst of reasons,” Priscilla shrugged before she looked over at Rem. “Speaking of my curiosity… what exactly are you doing here, maid? In fact, you had joined those two to my domain but a few months back… not that I particularly mind, but do you not have duties at your master’s mansion to attend to?”

I had actually been curious about that too.

But considering the obvious affection she had for Subaru… well, I think it was obvious why she was here.

“Ah… I suppose I can indulge you a bit, if you wish,” Rem said with a bow, causing Otto to grip his hair in frustration even more. “While I am still technically employed at the Mathers domain, one could say that I am no longer Roswaal-sama’s maid, but rather… I am only Subaru-kun’s.”

“Hoh? Interesting… and from that expression on your face, it seems that there is an interesting story behind such a decision,” Priscilla said, having noticed how Rem’s eyes had narrowed in anger.

I guess there was some friction in the Emilia camp… although it seemed that it was directed at one person.

What the hell did Roswaal do to piss his subordinate off so much?

“No matter. I am content with this, so I won’t dig into it any further, lest your advisor smash his head against the wall in frustration,” Priscilla said, leaning back as she took a sip of her fruit juice, a specialty of the region.

“Ah, thank you, Priscilla-sama…” Otto replied, fixing his hair as he bowed frantically.

Priscilla didn’t even acknowledge him as she looked over to Emilia.

“What is it? You look as if you have something to say,” she said.

“Oh, it’s nothing! I was just going to say that, while Rem is very good at her job, we did hire another maid recently to help out, so her absence shouldn’t be as noticeable,” she said cheerfully.

Another maid?

I do remember hearing about Rem’s twin sister, as well as Garfiel’s sister, but was there someone else?

“Tch. Don’t praise her too much, Emilia-sama,” Rem said, a frustrated frown on her face. “That vixen trying to take my place…”

“Oh, come on. Petra’s a nice girl!” Emilia responded.

Rem’s displeasure was obvious.

“You’re much too naive, Emilia-sama,” she muttered.

Well… it seemed there was another story behind their camp, but if I was picking up the correct signals…

Subaru, just what did you do?

Not two, but three now?

Shaking my head, I looked over to Priscilla at my side, seeing that she had quite the amused smile on her face.

“You seem to be enjoying yourself,” I said.

“Indeed… entertainment like this is difficult to come by,” she replied, flicking her hair behind her shoulder. “Nevertheless, I do wish to explore the city while the sun is still out, so let us be off now.”

“Ah! We should go meet Kiritaka-san as well! Rem, could you get Subaru and Garfiel from upstairs?” Emilia asked.

“It would be my pleasure.”

And so, having gotten settled into the inn, it was about time to explore the famed city of Priestella.

—

Taking a breath of the fresh air, I looked to my side to see only Priscilla.

Emilia’s group had left to meet Kiritaka in hopes of procuring a gemstone for her spirit, while Ferris and Schult had stayed back at the inn with Anastasia and Julius, and finally, Crusch had gone to meet a former friend in the city.

While her friend wouldn’t remember her due to Gluttony’s authority, she said it only gave her even more reason to reconnect with her, as they could rekindle their friendship.

And so, with everyone else preoccupied, that meant that Priscilla and I would be touring the city alone… something I was very grateful for.

“To think that there would be such a unique mode of transportation… while I understand that it would be impossible to implement in Prisolia, I do find myself envious of such a unique feature,” Priscilla said as we travelled up the canal on our canoe, a calm breeze wafting over us.

As for how we were travelling up the canal, when the current was directed towards the centre of the city?

Well, that had to do with the ‘unique feature’ Priscilla had mentioned, that being the large water beasts that pulled our canoe like horses for a carriage.

“Unfortunately, installing a canal might be a bit much, but we can look at some form of inter-city public transport,” I said, my eyes scanning the passing docks and houses in interest. “With its rate of growth, we’ll eventually need something to help with the citizens’ daily commute, assuming we want to continue with our district approach.”

“Indeed… but regardless, I do not want you thinking of such things right now. This is a time for relaxation where you can experience this interesting city,” she said before reaching for my chin, pulling my face so we were inches apart. “And if you tire of viewing the surroundings… then simply focus on me.”

Ah… when she said that, and with such a loving expression too… no, I can’t help myself.

I leaned forward, surprising her as I grasped her hands and kissed her lips, the faint scent of the earlier fruit juice gracing my senses as we both indulged in the feeling.

That was, of course, until we suddenly came to a stop.

“Tch. It seems we have arrived at our destination,” she said, separating from me as she slowly got to her feet. “Still, a passionate loving kiss on the water… perhaps we shall do the same tomorrow.”

As if I would ever refuse that.

“If you wish, my lady,” I replied, quickly hopping out of the boat so I could assist Priscilla in stepping onto the dock.

It was unnecessary, of course, but still, we both enjoyed the small act of chivalry and affection.

Besides, if there was a chance to hold the hand of my lover, why would I pass it up?

As I turned around, with her hand still in mine, I came upon the realization that we had accrued quite a few spectators.

And from how the woman’s faces had reddened, the few children’s eyes covered by their mothers, and the impressed smirks of the men in the crowd, they seemed to have witnessed our previous act of affection on the boat.

And I… did not care.

If it was before, I would have surely been embarrassed, but now, it just felt natural to display my overwhelming affection for my woman, even if it was in public.

Was this simply natural growth, or was it from Priscilla rubbing off on me?

Well, either way… it was nice not to care about how others thought about you.

As Priscilla had said many times before, if you have the will to do something, you might as well do it with absolute confidence and conviction.

And kissing my Priscilla?

I definitely had the will for that.

Heading into the streets, we eventually came across an open plaza with a large bell tower overhead and stalls spread across the brick hardscape.

“A market?” I muttered aloud.

“It seems so… Is there something you wish to buy?” Priscilla asked.

“I… yes, actually, there is,” I said as we walked towards the nearest stall, our hands intertwined.

I had originally meant to do this alone, but it wouldn’t be bad for her to be here.

Knowing Priscilla, she would appreciate it regardless.

We perused through the stalls showing off their wares, with many of the owners calling out to us due to our obvious high status, but nothing really caught my eye.

That was… until I found something that did.

A necklace… one with a large red gem and a gold chain.

“This… can I see this?” I asked the shopkeeper.

“Of course, sir!” the old man returned with a smile.

I picked up the necklace, rubbing my thumb along the metal and jewel.

It was real gold, and the chain was very well-crafted as well, at least from what my inexperienced eyes could tell.

But aside from the impressive craftsmanship and expensive metal, the gemstone itself was quite bland in comparison, being roughly cut enough to be smooth, without the glittery cuts that most jewellery aimed for.

But the simplicity… I couldn’t help but find it beautiful.

Yeah… this was definitely the one.

“I’ll take it,” I said.

I didn’t bother to hear the price, simply dropping a stack of coins valuable enough to buy a house in his hands as I turned to Priscilla.

“Is that… for me?” she asked, eyes wide.

“Who else would it be for?” I returned with a smile.

I had realized after Emilia explained her reason for coming here that I hadn’t gifted Priscilla anything besides her ring, and while I had hoped to get something more unique, this necklace had simply called out to me.

But still… it was unfortunate that it was a piece of jewellery that called out to me, considering Priscilla’s collection.

“I apologize… I know you already have so much jewellery, so you don’t have to wear it, but-”

I was quickly shut up by her lips crashing into mine and her hand reaching up to grasp my collar, and only after a few seconds did she let me go.

“Don’t be an idiot. Honestly, I have never heard such nonsense in my life,” she said with a frown as she reached up to her current necklace. “And if I don’t have enough space on mine body? Then I’ll simply make it.”

She then took off her rings on her right hand, as her left was reserved for the ring I had given her, before removing her hair clip, her bracelet, her earrings, and even reached down to take off her anklet, before she took my hand, running her thumb along the gem as her smile grew larger.

What… was she doing?

Making my heart race like this…

“Besides… I can feel the most love in this one, as well as in that ring you had given me… so tell me, what use is this trash in comparison?” She looked up with a fierce smile, the jewellery she had taken off collected in her left hand as her fan was in her right. “I will tell you… it means nothing!”

She tossed the jewellery up into the air, the sun shining off the expensive wares as her fan then viciously cut across it, dicing them into pieces in an instant.

“Guh…” Priscilla groaned with a concealed grimace. “Don’t. It’s… nothing.”

My heart lurched.

Was she… in pain?

I had never seen her make such a face before…

“Priscilla? What… why did you do that?” I asked, my eyes tracing over her body for any injuries.

“Cease that action… I said it was nothing,” she said, gripping my hand. “And as for what I did… I simply removed the unneeded affection from past men… men that only wished for their love to be returned out of simple lust and control.”

She then looked up at me, her lips quirking up in a smile.

“I should have done this long ago… and the momentary pain is but a punishment for my hesitation… so put this lovely necklace on for me, Selian,” she said, turning around and picking up her hair, exposing her nape to me.

I did as she asked, reaching my arms around her neck as I clasped the chain together, only for it to be covered by Priscilla’s hair as she released it, turning back to me with a smile.

“There… this is much more comfortable… but like this, there is something you must know,” she said, reaching up to wrap her arms around my neck, bringing her face close to mine. “With only your love protecting me, my life is now solely in your hands… now and forever, husband~”

I wanted to respond, but I was frozen by what she had called me, my mind going in many different directions.

However, one thing was for sure… I really liked hearing that from her mouth.

In fact, it sounded so wonderful that I didn’t even know if I could wait a year to marry her for real, even if what we were now was practically the same.

But then again… with its instability, the nation of Lugunica was not ready for war, so perhaps it was the best choice to wait.

After all, the sight of her in a wedding dress might very well cause such a thing.

But still… it filled me with happiness to know that when it eventually came a time for our bond to be realized in that way, that sight would only be meant for me.

Chapter 37: 37 - A Spar Against the Strongest

With Priscilla buying a black ribbon at the market, and me tying her hair back up with it, we then concluded our little tour around the city and began heading back to the inn.

It was a short excursion, yes, but we could always see the rest of it tomorrow.

Anyway, as we were on our way back, just as we came to the front of the inn, we suddenly came across a couple of familiar faces.

So they had arrived as well… and it seems that I had been noticed.

“Huh? Big Brother! So you were here!” Felt said as she began running up to me, the wind wrapping around her legs as she jumped into me with enough speed to knock out a normal person.

That Divine Protection of hers sure was something.

“So you came… it’s nice to see you, Felt,” I said, looking down at her in my arms.

It had been a few months since I had seen her, but she seemed to have grown a little taller in that time.

“Damn right! And now that I’m older, we can finally share a drink!” she replied with a cheeky smile.

Right… she had always wanted to try booze, much thanks to Rom’s behaviour, but I had managed to keep her sober.

But sharing a drink now that she was 16… that did sound fun.

Although I don’t know if that was the best thing for me.

“Felt-sama, please… no, never mind. I should know it would be useless,” Reinhard said, shaking his head. “Either way, it is good to see you two in good health, Selian, Priscilla-sama. I apologize that we were unable to accept your invitation to the founding of Prisolia a few months back, as we were simply too busy.”

“It’s good to see you as well,” I replied with a smile.

“Hmph. No matter. Your feats in calming the southern vagrants are worthy of praise,” she said, raising her chin. “Of course, the attempt at securing support will eventually be all for naught, but it does make it quite interesting. Perhaps I will even allow you to serve as a member of my cabinet, girl.”

The last comment was directed towards Felt, who I had placed back onto the ground.

“G-Girl? Who the hell are you calling a girl?!” Felt asked in outrage.

“Oh? Is it not obvious? Aside from the difference in our demeanour, I believe there are two particular traits that can separate me, a woman, from you, a girl,” she said, pressing herself closer against me.

And those two particular traits had quite the soft feel to them…

Felt’s face went blank, and looking down at her chest, she seemed to quickly understand what Priscilla was insinuating, her eyes going dull in response.

“Pris… did you have to provoke her?” I asked.

And why were you trying to get the better of my sister like that?

“What’s wrong? It’s simply good fun. Sisters should tease each other to maintain a healthy relationship, no?” she said with a smile.

I guess…

Turning back to Felt, it was obvious by her trembling fists that her anger had begun to boil, but thankfully, before she went into an outburst, we were interrupted by another group.

“Hey guys! And… is that Reinhard? So you guys came too!”

Turning back to Emilia’s group, I paused as I noticed Subaru’s state, as his clothes had been tattered.

Did he get into a fight or something?

“What happened?” I asked.

“Oh, this? It was… just a misunderstanding,” he said, averting his eyes.

What?

“It’s all because of that clingy little girl…” Rem mumbled, her eyes furrowed in frustration.

I guess there was a story there…

“I see… was the day successful, at least?” I asked.

“Well… not exactly… but at least we know he has them!” Subaru said with a smile.

“And we were about to finish negotiations before you barged in, Natsuki-san!” Otto cried in anger.

Ah… well, at least they knew-

“Grandfather…” Reinhard said, his voice interrupting my thoughts, lacking its usual clarity.

As he said that, I watched as Wilhelm stepped out from behind the group, his eyes wide as he stared at his grandson.

“Oh, right! I forgot that old man Wilhelm was taking the carriage back while we got to the inn, so you didn’t see him yet,” Subaru said, scratching the back of his head in slight embarrassment. “He’s been training me alongside Clind-san… or, well, trying to… but it’s been awesome having him around!”

To think he could refer to the legendary Sword Demon as ‘that old man’… but I guess that was just like Subaru.

But seeing that closeness between a pair that had only known each other for a year contrasted with the awkwardness between two who should be close family members… in a way, it just made it worse.

Either way, his introduction seemed to snap Wilhelm out of his daze as the older man quickly bowed his head.

“Selian-dono, Priscilla-sama, it is wonderful to meet you two again. And you as well, Felt-sama and… Reinhard,” he said, struggling with the last name before he shook his head. “But yes, this young man has been growing steadily under my tutelage, alongside Garfiel. While neither of them are fit for the sword, I am still able to guide them in the way of combat.”

I see… that explained why Subaru had good tactics despite not being a fighter.

But alongside those tactics, after thinking back on that spar, I realized that there was something else that separated Subaru from others.

He had a sort of fearlessness… the type that made him seem like an expert warrior that was unshaken by fear that usually caused beginners to hesitate… almost to an uncomfortable degree.

That was, before he moved his body, revealing that he was still a novice in regard to combat.

“The pleasure is mine… and if Subaru was able to grow as much as I experienced, I can only imagine that Garfiel here is the same,” I said, nodding to the boy who was looking at both of us with wide eyes.

No… rather, he was looking at Reinhard.

Could he sense his strength with his instincts?

Impressive… as was his control.

While it was just a surface-level observation, I thought he was the type to attack without thought when faced against such a thing.

“Err… y-yeah… he’s shown me a lot, that’s for sure…” Garfiel said before shaking his head, his mouth eventually widening into a smirk. “But while I still got a lot of growin’ to do, I sure ain’t a weakling! I’m the shield of the camp, after all!”

“Indeed. I can only hope to have someone of your strength join the royal knights once the royal selection has ended. You would be sure to be welcomed openly,” Reinhard said with a smile before turning to Subaru, his eyebrows twitching for a moment. “And Subaru… you’ve certainly changed. I can sense that you’ve gotten stronger. No doubt in part thanks to my grandfather’s help.”

“Heh. Well, I won’t try to deny it, but it’s tough to hear that from someone like you,” Subaru shrugged. “Your strength… it’s still crazy to me, and being able to run a little faster doesn’t change much.”

Well… he was right in that aspect, but it was always good to get stronger, especially since he was a knight now.

“Please, you think of me much too highly,” Reinhard said, turning to look at me. “In fact, while we’re on that topic… I can tell that you’ve changed as well, Selian… in some ways, even more than him.”

He could sense that?

Actually, considering it was him, it was probably a Divine Protection, no?

“Say, Selian… how about we have that spar we promised the last time we met,” he said.

Right… from back against the bandits…

A spar, huh?

Well, even if he was right about me getting stronger over the past year, I was still far from his level… but that didn’t mean I wouldn’t want to see just how much I needed to improve to catch up.

“Deal,” I accepted.

Wait… actually, considering it was him we were talking about…

“Although… perhaps we should do it using only our weapon skills… considering our location,” I added, looking at the building beside us.

I didn’t want this lovely inn to be treated like the old loot house, after all.

“Yes… you are right,” Reinhard said.

And so, it was finally time to see how far I was.

—

As it turned out… there was still quite the sizeable gap between us.

“Ah… it is a draw,” Reinhard said as my spear hovered over his thigh, while the edge of his sword was pressed lightly against my neck. “Congratulations… you are the first person from Lugunica who has pushed me so far.”

Quite the compliment… but it sure didn’t feel that way.

“Thank you… although, for future reference, you shouldn’t say that to someone who was only able to take you to a draw once in twenty bouts,” I said, retracting my weapon as he did the same.

Honestly, while I was under no delusion that I stood a chance against him, I thought that it would be somewhat equal if we were limited to just our physical strength and weapon skills.

Haa… and to think I lost this bad in front of Pris too…

“Darling.”

Hearing that unfamiliar way of address, I looked up to see Priscilla walking towards me, her lips curled into a satisfied smile.

“Now, what’s with that face? Are you that disappointed in your loss?” she asked, reaching up to caress my cheek. “Or, rather, losses.”

That was unneeded, Pris.

“Well… a little,” I replied, covering her hand with my own. “And… are you not a little disappointed as well?”

I know she loved bragging about me just as much as I liked hearing it, so it was obvious that-

“Hah. As if. I know how strong that monster is, and yet… you were able to bring him to a draw,” she said, leaning closer. “To me, that is quite amazing. And I am sure you know how much I enjoy watching you overcome the issues you face… so no, contrary to being disappointed, I am proud of you, my Selian.”

Her lips touched mine, a light peck in comparison to our usual affections, but nonetheless, it caused an explosion of warmth to blossom in my chest.

“Now that is a better expression, my Selian,” she replied, separating from me.

She… really knew how to cheer me up, didn’t she?

Just what I should expect.

Looking back at the spectators once more, I saw that there was quite a varied mix of reactions.

Embarrassment from Emilia. Awe from Rem. Discomfort from Julius. Amusement from Anastasia. Disgust from my dear little sister. And from Garfiel… I noticed quite a bit of disappointment.

Not at the actions of Priscilla and I, from what I could tell, but from something else… did the battle rattle him somehow?

He did mention wanting to get stronger last time we met…

“Garfiel… is something bothering you?” I asked.

“Huh? Garf, you good?” Mimi asked as well, turning to the boy that was behind her.

Mimi had apparently returned to the inn, as well as the upper brass of the Iron Fang mercenary group, as the only reason they hadn’t greeted us was due to being occupied waiting for Felt’s arrival at the city entrance.

She was certainly a loud one, but thankfully, she seemed too engrossed with Garfiel here to annoy Priscilla or me.

“H-Huh? N-No… it’s nothin’,” he said, clenching his fist as he looked down at it. “It’s just… I might’ve gotten carried away in my head, is all…”

Ah… so he felt inferior.

“You’re, what… fifteen? You’re plenty strong for your age, so don’t go comparing yourself unfairly,” I said, attempting to dispense some wisdom to the boy.

Unfortunately, my advice seemed to fall on deaf ears, as he simply shrugged in response.

Though, I guess my praise didn’t mean much since I hadn’t felt his strength directly… but I could tell.

His mana, while not refined like a magician, was intense, and spread into every fabric of his body, so while I couldn’t tell how well he used it, he definitely wasn’t weak.

Well… I guess I can’t do much more than this, huh?

Meeting Subaru’s gaze as he gave me a nod, as if thanking me for trying, I then looked over at the person that had been silently watching the two of us this entire time, a subtle weight held in his gaze as he observed my red-haired opponent in particular.

“That… was a wonderful display of skill, you two. Congratulations,” Wilhelm eventually spoke up, maintaining his perfect posture.

That overly formal tone was somewhat unusual for him to direct towards me… not to mention how the other party was his grandson.

“Grandfather… thank you,” Reinhard replied, bowing his head.

“No… it was my pleasure, to see how you’ve grown…” Wilhelm returned, his gaze lowering to the ground.

A heavy silence then descended between the two.

Awkward… so awkward.

I was about to speak up to move the conversation along, but before I could… Crusch beat me to it.

“Wilhelm-dono… while it may not be my place, you should speak clearly and without fear,” she said, nodding towards him with a smile. “After all, the thing holding you back has already been slain… so is this not the time to put the past behind you?”

Right… he was in her camp before the White Whale, so I guess she would know.

Wilhelm’s eyes widened in response to her words.

“Yes… you are most correct…” he said before looking over to his grandson. “Reinhard… would you… like to have a spar?”

Ah… so that was it.

“Y-Yes… I would like that very much,” Reinhard replied.

I quickly moved back towards the crowd to get out of the way, positioning myself between Priscilla and Crusch as the two Astreas took out their swords.

“Hmph. At least that pathetic old man has a somewhat redeemable expression on his face,” Priscilla said.

“Yeah… I guess he was just afraid… they both were” I replied, watching them exchange their first flurry of strikes.

Damn… while I wasn’t a swordsman, it was hard to deny the beauty of their swordsmanship.

“Ha. The one revered as the Sword Demon of Lugunica, and the monstrous strength of today’s Sword Saint, both afraid over the thought of conversation…” Priscilla muttered, shaking her head. “Perhaps this nation needs my guidance more than I thought.”

It did indeed, my lady.

Continuing to watch the two in their sword dance, I analyzed the strength of Wilhelm van Astrea, as it had been tough to accurately judge with only the fight against the White Whale as my evidence, as I had been quite preoccupied with the battle at the time.

But in the current situation, only using pure weapon skill and unenhanced bodies… I would say we were practically equal.

He certainly had better technique than me, but I made up for it with my physical attributes, and in terms of instinct… they seemed to be about the same, with my Divine Protection supporting the difference in experience.

But that just meant that I had more room to grow… in both skill and experience.

Their spar didn’t go as long as the previous one, and soon enough, they mutually lowered their swords with smiles present on their faces.

“Thank you, Grandfather. I learned a lot,” Reinhard said, a calm expression on his face.

“Please… it was my pleasure,” Wilhelm replied, a smile gracing his lips. “Truly… thank you.”

They both seemed much better than before, and while neither had suffered any injuries, the strikes they exchanged seemed to have decimated most of the awkwardness between them.

Congratulations, you two.

Although… did this family only know how to talk with swords?

Even with Heinkel, I had to beat him up a bit to knock some sense into him, as words seemed too inefficient.

But then again… that is just what I would expect from the family of Sword Saints.

“Hey… if they’re done… come fight me.”

Huh?

Looking to my side, it seemed that the request had indeed been directed at me, and… by just who I would expect.

“Wait, Garfiel-”

“Cap’n… please.” He cut Subaru off, turning his head to look directly at me. “You’re a man, right? So just… fight me! Please! I… want to see who’s stronger.”

Uhh… I didn’t really want to, but it wasn’t as if I was completely opposed…

“Pff. You think that is even a question? You vastly underestimate my Selian, boy,” Priscilla said, pushing me towards the clearing from behind. “But fine. I am sure such a battle, while quick, will be entertaining, so I allow you to satisfy your curiosity.”

Well, I guess I was doing it then.

And so, having found myself standing opposite the boy as he stretched out his arms, I raised my spear in preparation for the incoming fight.

“Let’s not take too long with this one. I’m starting to get a bit hungry,” I said.

“Heh, don’t you mind it! I’ll get this over with faster than you can blink!” he shouted back, baring his teeth in a grin.

Where had that insecurity from before gone?

Was this just false bravado, or had he regained some confidence?

Either way… while I didn’t want to break the boy’s spirit, when it was Priscilla watching me…

There was no way that I would lose.

With a sudden start, he leaped forward. The ground cratering under his feet as his he crossed the distance between us, his body transformed into a blur.

He was fast.

Fast, yes… but when it was such a straightforward attack, focusing only on speed and power… it was easily predictable.

Was he really as easy to read as I thought?

How… disappointing.

And so, with my back coiled and hips twisting, I thrust my spear forward to stop his charge.

But still… the instincts and agility of a demi-human weren’t to be underestimated.

He leaned back, my spear tip glancing over his shoulder as he smirked.

“Ha! Got ya now!” 

His hips twisted as his leg suddenly shot out, the wind howling from the speed as it closed in on my open side.

I see… distraction and diversion.

So he wasn’t a complete idiot, which was good, but still… he was revealing too much.

And most importantly, underestimating me greatly.

It was a simple movement. Just manoeuvring my arm to grab his approaching shin, while my leg rose to impact his knee.

And with a bit of force and delicate rotation to dampen the impact…

“Argh!” he shouted, his leg locked in place, while his side was left completely open.

And I did not misuse such an opening, as with a quick twist, the hilt of my spear twirled around to hit the side of his head, sending him sprawling to the ground.

Quite a clean takedown, if I say so myself.

“It’s my win,” I said, resting my spear tip against his neck. “You did well, all things considered… but thinking only one step ahead isn’t good enough for the people you want to match up to.”

His teeth gritted as I stepped away from him.

“He has definitely gotten better, but he is still much too steadfast,” Wilhelm added from the side. “Against me, his physical prowess masks his weaknesses, so I thank you for giving him a chance for true introspection.”

“Yeah… it’s no problem,” I replied, watching as Garfiel slowly stood up, his body trembling in either anger or embarrassment.

And while I couldn’t see his face, I could imagine what kind of expression he was making at the moment.

“Dammit… dammit! Damn it all, like Harkein in Twilight!” he shouted, pounding his fist against the ground, causing the dirt to ripple.

Ignoring whatever the hell ‘Harkein in Twilight’ meant, I watched as he wiped his face with his hand, and then, as swift as he had been in the spar… he ran.

“Garfiel-!”

“Subaru-kun… just let him run for now. He needs some time alone,” Rem said, stopping Subaru from moving to chase him. “We both know that we all need moments to show weakness, right? So just let him be alone for now.”

“But… no, you’re right. Just… dammit,” Subaru said, shaking his head as he looked over at me. “Oh, and… don’t worry. In fact, I’m thankful… I’d rather him be angered after getting beaten than dead.”

I wasn’t that worried in the first place… while it might be childish, it was fine for a warrior to get upset and want some self-reflection after a loss.

And so, like that, the little sparring event had come to an end as everyone went inside to prepare for dinner.

Although, amongst the group, I couldn’t help but notice the lack of a certain demi-human… well, I suppose the comfort of a woman would be good for Garfiel as well.

If Mimi could even count as one, that is…

—

It was now nighttime, and after a nice dinner, and some time spent in the gendered open-air baths, we were now relaxing in the common room with the others that had not gone to their rooms.

Although the group was quite small, consisting of only Subaru, Priscilla, Emilia, and Rem, it was still a pleasant and calm atmosphere.

“Selian, would you mind brushing my hair?” Priscilla said, sitting on my lap.

“Of course,” I replied, taking the offered comb as I began running my hand through her still-damp hair.

Starting with the ends, I began gently combing through it, ensuring that I didn’t hurt her whenever I found a knot, which was quite rare.

“Damn… I know I should expect it by now, but your closeness still surprises me,” Subaru said.

“But isn’t it heartwarming? And after talking with Priscilla-san in the bath, they definitely have a lot of love for each other,” Emilia added, watching on with almost a sense of… reminiscence.

It felt a little weird to be talked about like a display, but I guess they were curious about what a relationship looked like.

And looking over at Rem, who was staring at us with palpable jealousy… well, from the short glances she shot over to Subaru, it was obvious what she wanted.

I had initially thought that Subaru was dense to their affections, but looking at it now… it was more like him being afraid of pushing forward, with both of his potential partners.

Well… good luck to them, I suppose.

But still… about what Emilia said…

“What did you talk to her about?” I asked into Priscilla’s ear.

“Just satisfying her curiosity… and some of my own, I suppose,” she replied, leaning closer into my chest. “That camp is an interesting one, that is for sure.”

“I see… I’m glad to see you’ve gotten another friend,” I said, returning my focus to combing her hair.

For my insolence, I was punished with a light pinch to my thigh.

A few minutes passed in relative silence before Subaru eventually spoke up.

“Anyway… it’s getting kind of late, no? And Garfiel still isn’t back yet… do you know where he might be, Selian?” he asked.

“Unfortunately, I have no clue,” I said, shaking my head. “But… if you’re that worried, then I can search for him if you want.”

Even if the kid deserved some time alone, he didn’t have to spend the whole night away.

Besides… I did feel a bit bad now for crushing his confidence, and as much of a good talker as Subaru was, I don’t think he would be the best person to lift the boy’s spirits at the moment.

“That’d be awesome!” Subaru replied.

“We would be very thankful,” Emilia added with a nod.

And so it was decided.

But I still needed one person’s opinion.

“Pris?” I asked, leaning to the side to see her face.

“Hmm… fine. I do wish to see what became of that boy, so do what you want,” she said, shuffling off of me. “Ah, but do not take too long. We are meant to have a few drinks to celebrate our arrival tonight, and I want you there for it.”

“Understood,” I said, getting up from the couch.

Now, it was time to find that kid.

Actually… there was probably two of them, right?

—

Luckily, it took nearly no time at all to find him, as two people on a roof was quite the rare sight, and easy to spot when I was travelling over the rooftops myself.

And from how Mimi was currently clinging to his back… well, it seemed like he was better, but I couldn’t be completely sure.

Connecting myself to the space just behind them, I appeared in an instant, causing both of their bodies to tense as they turned around.

“Whoa! Fast!” Mimi exclaimed.

As she had already seen me use my abilities in battle, she wasn’t as shocked as the boy.

“The fuck-? Oh… it’s you,” Garfiel said, calming down as soon as he recognized me.

“Yeah… it is,” I said, moving to sit down next to him.

His eyes… they were red, and it didn’t take a genius to know it was from crying.

Did his loss hurt him that bad?

No… I don’t think that was it.

He might have been prideful about his strength, but I doubted that he was the type to cry over something like that, especially in the presence of a girl.

So…

“What happened?” I asked, getting straight to the point.

“Tch… why should I tell you?” he grumbled.

“Because you seem to need some support, and I doubt you want to talk about it to your fellow camp members, considering how it made you cry,” I replied.

He flinched once again.

Seems like I hit the nail on the head.

“So? What happened?” I asked again.

He closed his eyes, clenching his fists before looking down at the street below.

“I… saw my mother,” he said in a shaky breath.

He then went on to explain the story, as well as the history behind it.

To be left behind as a child, believe your mother to be dead, and then meet her again many years later, only to learn that she lost her memory of you and had started another happy family…

Yeah, that was harsh, and worse than I thought.

But past me feeling bad for the kid… how was I meant to help him out?

He seemed to have gotten his emotions out, thanks to his little girlfriend, but he still seemed lost…

Haa… if only he had been upset at losing, this would have been much simpler.

Now as for what to say… I guess Priscilla’s guidance would be helping me in this.

The selfishness and confidence of my lover was something quite incredibly, after all.

“Look, that’s… a tough situation, kid, but the most important thing is this,” I said, turning to face him. “What do you want to do?”

Garfiel’s eyes widened before he shook his head in refusal.

“It doesn’t matter, dammit! She already has a life, so I… I can’t do anything!” he shouted.

Right… he was definitely a selfless one.

But that didn’t mean it was right.

“You know that Felt and I are siblings, right?” I asked.

“Yep! My lady told me all about you! Said it’s important information for negotiations!” Mimi replied.

“Right… anyway, when we were younger, we used to live in the slums of the capital. And while I might have only been her big brother, I also acted as her parent for a lot of the time… before she grew up, at least,” I said, smiling as I began reminiscing the past. “Anyway, that girl… she was quite the troublemaker. I specifically remember one time when she constantly hounded me for a cake she heard about, even though we were poor… but no matter how many times I told her, she wouldn’t listen. And eventually, after helping a shop owner out with some chores, I was able to bring some back. And know what she called it? She said it was ‘okay’. Completely ridiculous.”

Even now, I could feel my eyes twitch in frustration, so it was obvious how irritated I had been at that moment.

“Sounds like a spoiled brat,” he replied in a huff.

“Hah. You know she’s a candidate now, right?” I said jokingly as I looked over the city streets below. “But yes… she was spoiled, and she was selfish… and I wouldn’t want it any other way.”

He looked up at me in confusion.

“Why?” he asked.

“Because… it’s a child’s right to be selfish, one could say, and conversely, it’s part of their charm,” I said, hesitantly reaching out to rustle his hair. “And you, Garfiel Tinsel… you are still a child too. At least to me.”

Thankfully, he didn’t get angered by my action, so I decided to continue talking.

“So find out what you want, even though I’m already pretty sure what it is, and if your mother is as kind as what you told me, she would never dismiss you. And as for after that… well, that’s for you to decide,” I said, removing my hand. “But no matter what, there is one thing you must know, Garfiel.”

He looked back, his eyes begging for an answer.

“There’s no need to run away when you’ve done nothing wrong.”

It was that simple, but thankfully, my simple statement had affected him quite a lot, at least from how the look in his eyes had changed was anything to go by.

“Anyway… Mimi, you did a good job being there for him, but you can’t ignore the people in front of you, kid,” I said, getting to my feet. “Even if you become the strongest guy around, you’re still as emotionally vulnerable as anyone else. Even I would be wandering around uselessly if not for Pris, so be sure to treasure those you consider family.”

“Yeah… I know… fuck,” he said, wiping his eyes that had begun to tear up. “And everyone else… they’re… not ashamed of me?”

What kind of question was that?

“I think you already know the answer to that,” I answered, shaking my head. “But they are worried. I won’t forcefully bring you back, but you should talk to them about all this.”

“Yeah… I think I got it,” he said. “But you… how can I get as strong as you? Even Capn’ praised ya like crazy, on the same level as that Sword Saint. And then that spar…”

Hmm… how to answer that…

“There isn’t an answer,” I said, causing his shoulders to drop. “Or, at least, not an easy one… but I heard from Subaru how you defeated that annoying Elsa, someone even me and the Sword Saint weren’t able to take down, so I’d say you’re already well on your way.”

Even I was surprised when I heard about that.

Still, from the frown on his face, it seemed that my answer hadn’t been too appreciated.

“But if there was one piece of advice I could give you…” I said, smiling to myself as I watched Mimi stand up with Garfiel. “I got a lot stronger when I decided to be useful for Priscilla… And even stronger once I fell for her… So do with that information what you will.”

I then turned around, preparing to head back to the inn, and to my delight… the other two followed behind.

—

After the three of us returned, it didn’t take long for the night to devolve into a drinking party with the purpose of celebrating everyone coming together.

Luckily, I had learned over the years to pace myself when it came to drinking, but while I was content with sipping some wine, the others… were not.

“Hic-! Prishilla-chan~” Emilia said, her cheeks rosy from intoxication.

“What is it?” Pris replied leaning closer against me as Emilia sat down beside her.

“I just wanted to say thank you, you know? For the advice and teaching me about all that stuff the last time I was with you… hic-!” she said, her speech slurred yet still clear. “And you know, I got Frederica to teach me the rest, but still… why did Puck say babies came from kissing? Liars are bad, you know!?”

“Yes, indeed. It seems that your guardian had led you astray, but still, it is partly your responsibility for being so gullible,” Priscilla replied.

“Mou~ but you’re right… I need to make sure to know more…” Emilia said before looking up at her. “Hey, do you have anything else I should learn? Please~”

And in front of such an earnest plea, Priscilla… smiled.

Uh oh.

That wasn’t her loving smile… no, that was her amused one.

“Hmm… well, I suppose there is something I ought to advise you on,” she said before leaning closer to Emilia, putting her lips next to her elongated ears as she began to whisper.

And from the range of faces that Emilia made while she did so… it definitely wasn’t something innocent.

“I… does that work?” she asked in shock after Priscilla leaned away.

“Of course. Especially when dealing with men like your knight,” saw said before looking over at me. “In fact… it works with my Selian as well. Although food would be preferable.”

Uhh… what works?

She then reached over the table, taking a cup of the local alcohol, before turning to me.

“Selian… drink,” she stated.

“Uhh, Pris? You know that I’m bad with alcohol,” I replied.

“And I wish to see you in such a state once more,” she said, shaking her head. “Nevertheless, this in itself is useful for demonstrating. Half-elf, if that idiot is too embarrassed, you simply need to make his instincts as a man overwhelm his other feelings. Like this.”

She then poured the alcohol into her mouth in one smooth motion, and upon placing the empty cup down, she turned to me with open arms and pursed lips.

I knew what that meant, and I… was not able to refuse.

Was this what she meant by ‘instincts as a man’?

I couldn’t even deny it though…

I leaned forward, accepting her kiss as I felt her mouth open, a flood of intense flavour entering my mouth as her tongue forced me to drink.

It was… intoxicating, one could say… and I don’t think it was because of the alcohol.

But still, kissing so deeply at a party like this… I could already hear Emilia’s embarrassed yelp, but as for the others… no, they were probably too engrossed in their own conversations to notice.

Having swallowed all the liquid, Priscilla then let me go, our lips separating with a ‘pop’ as I opened my eyes to her victorious smile.

Well, wasn’t that a pretty face… oh, and this feeling… was pretty good too… the warmth and fuzziness…

“So it seems he’s already capitulated to the effects… oh well, that is an added benefit to my display, I suppose,” Priscilla said as she took my head in her hands, gently lowering me onto her lap as I felt my cheeks squish against her soft thighs.

Mmm… this was comfortable.

And the feeling of her hands gently brushing through my hair… it was amazing.

“Yes… you’re quite cute when you’re drunk, aren’t you?” Priscilla said as she scratched behind my ear.

Cute?

No way… but if it’s her saying it… then I guess I wouldn’t complain…

“Anyway, do you understand what I’m saying?” Priscilla said to Emilia.

“Umm… kind of? But not totally…” she replied.

“I am saying you must spoil him. Forcefully, if you must. In fact, I have heard that there are men out there who would enjoy such forcefulness, especially if it contradicts a woman’s usually gentle nature,” Priscilla explained, her hands continuing to soothe my soul. “Men are similar to dogs. You feed them, and they wag their tails. You pet their fur, and they cozy up beside you… even if my Selian is the best of men out there, he is a man all the same, as you can see.”

I couldn’t even deny it… I did like getting fed and petted by her, after all.

“Ooh… I see…” Emilia said, seemingly interested.

“Good. Now lastly, and perhaps most importantly… is to make evident that you have control over their heart, especially if they have done the same to you… and to do that, you must whisper these words,” she said slowly before I felt her lean down, her breath blowing gently past my ear. “Selian… I am very proud of you… you’re such a good boy…”

My mind went blank at her praise.

A good boy?

Hah. How childish. It wasn’t as if I…

Okay, maybe I liked it a bit.

Or… maybe a lot.

“I truly love you,” she whispered, her lips lightly kissing my ear before she rose once again, continuing to talk to Emilia.

And of course, I remained resting on her lap.

Even if it was a bit embarrassing, I really didn’t mind such praise.

And that definitely wasn’t because I had awakened something from her whispers… definitely not.